T HE-LOUIS-C-C-KRIEGER- MYCOLOGICAL LIBRARY AND-COLLECTIONS.GIFT OF W HOWARD:A-KELLY.M.D. Lulu ta RAL muren GE rasco www sudov : www w wing ts varme we (CICO ulu duen مسخهای muables จริหาโท) wๆ ไ53 (14 urco wachucsuwe K (+ +++ + UCOLLOW un Lulu vurgus my TO THE UNIVERSITY HER- BARIUM OF THE UNIVERSI- TYOF-MICHIGAN: 1928. 1.1.Kec 13 Gelio lases t's AR Gren's QR driatomy 다​. .GZA Play homoz offering 1 7 3 Yo da o kod Prebe YTDO 209 otto con tol bus tartotole og To como most lubos nogo boli VIWA At a Meeting of the Council of the ROYAL SOCIETY, Feb. 22. 168 D R. Grew having read ſeveral Le&tures of the Ana- tomy of Plants, fome whereof have been already printed at divers times, and ſome are not printed; with ſeveral other Lectures of their Colours, Odours Taſts, and Salts ; as alſo of the Solution of Salts in Water; and of Mixture; all of them to the fatisfaction of the ſaid Society: It is therefore Ordered, That He be deſired, to cauſe them to printed together in one Volume. CHR, WREN P.R.S. Τ Η Ε ANATOMY OF PLANTS WITH AN I I DE A OF A Philoſophical Hiſtory of Plants, And ſeveral other LECTURES Read before the ROYAL SOCIETY. By N E HE MJAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY, and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS Printed by W. Ramlins, for the Author, 1682. үМОТА И А IN A 1 PLAAT A A न 230E1S to voli isoidqo omie ਉਸ ਨੂੰ YAD 02 A09 woll EMC are to IDENCE II BALANCE obdan As daar museum 62-37 Slott 3190 le met die TO HIS MOST on line 20 og Previl Sacred Majeſty CHARLES II King of Great Britain,&c. 2 cols ooO em SIBUK (€ -70-90 IND huu May it pleaſe Your Majeſty, todos HE Dedication of one Part of the following Anatomy baving been T very graciouſly received by Your Majeſty: I am now emboldened moſt humbly to preſent the Whole into Your Royal Hands. By which Tour Majeſty will find, That there are Terræ Incognitæ in Philoſophy, as well as Geography. And for ſo much, as lies here, it comes to paſs, I know not how, even in this Inqui- ſitive Age, That I am the firſt, who have given a Map of the Country. Tour The Epiſtle Dedicatory. a a Your Majeſty will bere ſee, That there are thoſe things within a Plant, little leſs admirable, tban within an Animal. That a Plant, as well as an Animal, is compoſed of ſeveral Organical Parts ; forme mbereof may be called its Bowels. That eve- ? Plant bath Bowels of divers kinds, conteining divers kinds of Liquors. That even a Plant lives partly upon Aer; for the reception whereof, it bath thoſe Parts which are anſwerable to Lungs. So that a Plant is, as it were, an Animal in Quires; as an Animal is a Plant, or rather ſeveral Plants bound up into one Volume. Again, that all the ſaid Organs, Bowels, or other Parts, are as artificially made; and for their Place and Number, as pun&ually ſet together; as all the Mathematick Lines of a Flower or Face. That the Staple of the Stuff is fo exquiſitely fine, that no Silk-worm is able to draw any thing near ſo ſmall a Thred. So that one who walks about with the meaneſt Stick, holds a Piece of Natures Handicraft, mbich far ſurpaſſes the most elaborate Woof or Needle-Work in the World. That by all theſe Means, the Aſcent of the Sap, the Diſtribution of the Aer, the Confection of ſe veral ſorts of Liquors, as Lympha's , Milks, Oyls , Balſames; with other parts of Vegetation, are all contrived and brought about in a Mechanical way. 4 In The Epiſtle Dedicatory. In fum, Tour Majeſty will find that we are come aſhore into a new World, whereof we ſee no end. It may be, that ſome will ſay, into another Utopia. Yet not I, but Nature Speaketh theſe things: the only true Pallas, wherewith it is treaſonable for the most couriouſly handed Arachne to compare.' In whoſe Name, I, the mee aneſt of her Pupils, do in all bumi- lity crave Your Maješties Gracious Patronage.Wbere- of I cannot doubt, ſince Your Majeſty bath been plea- Sed to be the Founder, and to ſtyle Tour Self the Pa- tron of that Society, of which I have the honour to be a Member. Tour Majeſty deeming it to be a more Noble Deſign, To enlarge the Territories of Knom- ledge, than thoſe of Dominion; and the Higheſt Pitch of Human Glory, not to rule, in any fort, over many : but to be a Good Prince over Wiſe Men. I am Your Majeſties moſt humble and moft obedient Subject NEHEMFAH GREW. G paano T H Elohet THE PREFACE 1 T is a Politick or Civil Virtue in every prudent mans Eye, To ſet himſelf an example, in what he doth, unto others. And in ſo doing, he looks upon him- felf as accountable, in ſome fort, to all Men. To thoſe therefore, who may either exprefly, or tacitly, expect the Reaſons, upon which I firſt undertook the Anatomy of Plants, and al- fo made the after-progreſs therein ; I ſhall ſumme them up as follows. The firſt occaſion of directing my Thoughts this way, was in the Year 1664, upon reading ſome, of the many and curious Inventions of Learned Men, in the Bodies of Animals. For confidering, that both of them came at firſt out of the fame Hand, and were therefore the Contrivances of the ſame Wiſdom: I thence fully aſſured my felf, that it could not be a vain Deſign; to ſeek it in both. And being then new- ly furniſhed with a good ſtock of Seeds, in order to raiſe a Nurſery of Plants; I reſolved, beſides what I firſt aimed at, to make the utmoft ufe of them for that purpoſe: that fo I might put ſomewhat upon that fide the Leaf which the beſt Botanicks had left bare and empty. And in which, notwithſtanding ſome o- ther Learned Men had inſerted fomewhat of this na- ture; as Dr. Highmore in his Book of Generation, Dr. Sharrock of the Propagation of Plants, and Mr. Hook in his Micrography: yet but collaterally, and whichout fhewing any purpoſe of managing this Part of Na- tural Hiſtory. And although it ſeemed at firſt an Ob- jection a The Preface. jection in my way, That the firſt projectors feldome bring their buſineſs to any good end: yet I alſo knew, That if Men ſhould ſtay for an Example in every thing; nothing extraordinary would ever be done. But notwithſtanding the reaſonableneſs of the De- ſign; yet I did not forget , that, in reſpect of the Undertaker, there might be Impar congreſus. And there- fore, before I had ventured very far, in the Year 1668, I imparted it to my Brother-in-Law, the Learned Dr. Henry Samplon, now Fellow of the Colledge of Phyſi- cians in London. Who not only very well liked the fame; but alſo excited me to a vigorous and accurate proſecution of it. Which he did, partly, by mentioning a very pertinent paſſage of Dr. Gliſſon, in the Preface to (a) Ch.1, his Book de Hepate, (a) which I had not then read. IS do Plantæ quoque in hunc cenfum (fc. Anatomicum) veniunt ; ) variâ enim Partium texturâ, a differentiis conftant: & pro- culdubio, ex acurata earundem dile&tione, utiles valde obſer- vationes nobis exurgerent: præftaretque in illis ( inferioris licet ordinis ) rebus examinandis operam impendere, quam in tranſcribendis ut ſæpe fit,aliorum laboribus, inutiliter ætaten tranſigere. Quippe hoc pa&to, ignavarum apum more, aliena duntaxat alvearia expilamus,nihilque bono publico adjicimus. SEO After I had finiſhed the Firſt Book, that I might know the ſenſe alſo of other Learned Men, whether the ſteps I had already taken, would warrant me to proceed any further: I put ſome part of it into the ſame Hand ; who, in the Year 1670, communicated the ſame to Mr. Oldenburge , then Secretary to the Royal Society: and after he had read it over, it was, upon his motion, de- livered to that excellent Perſon Dr. John Wilkins then Biſhop of Cheſter; who produced it at a Meeting of the Royal Society, and deſired, they might ſee the reſt. Which, or the greateſt part, being alſo preſented to them,the Right Honourable the Lord Vicount Brouncker, then Preſident of the Royal Society, was pleaſed to peruſe the ſame. Preſently, after which, at a Meeting of the Council of The Preface. * of the ſaid Society, the following Order was made, and entred in their Council-Book with this Date, and in theſe words: red May 11th 1671. Too Then was Licenſed Dr. Nehemjah Grew's Book, Entituled, The Anatomy of Vegeta- bles begun; together with an account of Vege- tation grounded thereupon. And Ordered to be Printed by the Printer to the Royal Society. I Hereupon, I was obliged to ſend the Book to the Preſs. And upon the 9th of November following in the ſame Year 1671, when it was near being printed, my Lord Brouncher ſigned the forementioned Order: the Printer, whoſe Name was to be inſerted therein, not having received his Diploma till that time. The Book being quickly after printed off; I or- dered it to be Preſented to the Royal Society; which was accordingly done at one of their Meetings Decem- ber 7, 1671. And alſo to be ſent to the Biſhop of Cheſter; who was pleaſed to ſignifie his acceptance there- of by a Letter dated at Cheſter, December 26th 1671. now filed amongſt others in the Cuſtody of the Roya! Society: part whereof, in regard it relates to matter of Fact, I ſhall here recite. Sir, I did yeſterday receive your Book; and am very ſenſible of the Honour you bave done me in the De- dication of it. You was very bappy in the choice a 2 of The Preface of this Subject to write upon; one of the moſt No- ble and the moſt Copious parts of Philoſophy; and ſuch an one, as bath hitherto lain uncultivated. And you have been very ſucceſsful in your first Attempt about it, in ſo many remarkable Obſervations and Diſcoveries, as you have made already. I could heartily wiſh, that you would still apply your ſelf to this kind of Enquiries. You will find that Ad- ditionals will come in more copiouſly and eaſily . And it is not fit, that any one ſhould, by bis Super- ſtructions, carry away the praiſe from bim, who was the first Inventor, and who laid the Foundations, wherein the greatest difficulty doth conſist, &c. Having thus fubmitted my felf to the Judgment of many Learned Men; I ſaw that my Journey muſt not here end. So chat, like one who is got into a Wood, I thought I might as fairly find my way out, by going on, as by making a retreat. Whereupon, I began to draw up a Scheme of the whole Deſign. a While I was doing this, I received news from Lon- don, that the ſame day, December 7. 1671, in which my Book, then printed, was preſented to the Royal So- ciety: there was alſo prefented a Manuſcript (with- out Figures ) from Seignior Malpighi, upon the ſame Subject; dated at Bononia, November, If 1671. the fame, which Mr. Oldenburge, when it came to be prin- ted, calleth his Idea. And of this, entry was made in their Journal Book. So that the Royal Society having now a Proſpect of the good ſervice of an Ancient Member, and one, who had highly merited by his Works then extant ; from thence forward, I looked upon my ſelf to be excuſed. SO But ſoon after, receiving another Letter from the Biſhop of Cheſter, dated at London, Febr. 18. 1672. I found The Preface: found the matter otherwiſe; and that the Society were pleaſed to engage me to proceed. Whereof entry was made by the Secretary in their Journal Book, at one of their Meetings, April, 18. 1672, in theſe words: The Society was made acquainted with one particular lately paſſed in the Council ; ſc . I bat the Biſhop of Cheſter bad there propoſed Dr. Grew to be a Curator to the Royal Society for the Anatomy of Plants: and that the Council bad approved of that Propoſal . Upon which, it was Ordered, That the Thanks of the Society be returned to the Lord Biſhop of Cheſter, for this Propoſal, and to the Coun- cil for their Approbation of the ſame. This they might be induced to do ;, upon conſidering, that it would be no diſadvantage to the credit of thoſe matters, which were ſo new and ſtrange, to be offered to the World from a double Authority. For one, al- though he may have no mind to deceive ; yet is it more likely for one, than for two, to be deceived. Likewiſe, that the fame Subject, being proſecuted by two Hands, would be the more illuſtrated by the different Examples produced by both. And that, as in other matters, fo here, the defects of both, would mutually be fup- plyed. Whether for theſe, or other Reaſons alſo, they were pleaſed to paſs the forementioned Order; that being done, it had been very ill manners in me, not to have anſwered their expectation therein. And therefore re- aſſuming the Deſign I had laid by, and having reduced it to ſome intelligible Idea, it was ſubmitted to the Cen- ſure of the Royal Society: and it was thereupon ordered it ſhould be printed Not The Preface. Not long after, I received a Curious and Learned Book from Monf. Dodart, Archiater to the Prince of Conde, and Fellow of the Royal Academy at Paris ; in per- fuance of whoſe Order, it was by him compoſed and publiſhed. Which being a Deſign of a like Import, I was glad to ſee it ſo far juſtify’d by that Illuſtrious So- ciety, as well as by our own. In this Idea, one principal Thing I inſiſt upon, for a Philoſophical Hiſtory of Plants, is Anatomy. And, agree- ing to the Method therein propoſed, all the Obſervations conteined in the Firſt Book, except one or two, were made with the Naked Eye. To the end, I might firſt give a proof, How far it was poſſible for us to go, without the help of Glaſſes: which many Ingenious Men want; and more, the patience to manage them. For the Truth of theſe Obſervations, Seignior Malpighi, having pro- cured my Book to be tranſlated into Latin for his private uſe, ſpeaks his own ſenfe, in ſome of his Letters to Mr. Oldenburge, printed at the end of his Anatomy of Plants. And ſome of them, have ſince been confirmed, both by our Learned Country-men Dr. Wallis , and Mr. Liſter; and by the Ingenious Mr. Lewenhoeck, a- broad. Having thus begun with the bare Eye; I next proceeded to the uſe of the Microſcope. And the Obſervations thereby made, firſt on Roots, and afterwards on Trunks and Branches, together with the figures, were all exhi- bited to the Royal Society at ſeveral times from May 15. 1672. to April 2. 1674; being the Materials for the Se- cond and Third Parts: and hereof Memorials were in- ſerted in their Journal Books. After this, the Royal Society received from Seignior Malpighi his Second Part of the Anatomy of Plants, toge- ther with the Figures therein deſcribed, and his Letters to their Secretary, dated at Bononia Aug. 20th of the ſame year 1674. when, and not before, he gave leave that the two faid Parts ſhould be printed. So The Preface. So foon as I had finiſhed the Second and Third Parts, I proceeded to the Laft , ſc. of Leaves, Flowers, Fruits and Seeds: and thoſe Things I met with, more remarqua- ble, were preſented to the ſaid Society in the Years 1676 & 1677. And the publiſhing of the former Parts fuc- ceſſively, as well as of all together, hath been done in purſuance of their ſeveral Orders for the ſame ET25 ED be OVER Bedroos Having concluded the Hiſtory of Perfe& Plants; I in- tended to have fubjoyned the Deſcription of thoſe which are Imperfe&t. As alſo of Paraſitical, Marine, and Sen- fitive Plants . Aud laſtly, a view of the chief Particu- lars, wherein the Mechaniſme of a Plant, is different from that of an Animal. But theſe things I leave to fome other Hand. bro Esfer ou yon est 25 2010 qor The Firſt Book, a little after it came forth; was tranſlated into the French Tongue, by Monſ. Le Vaſſeur an Ingenious Gentleman in Paris; elegantly, and in the Judgment of thoſe who are well skilled in that Lan- guage, with much exactneſs, as to the fenfe. He ha- ving taken ſpecial care, to have all the difficulties of our own, by Me, cleared to him. And in a late Book Entituled, Philoſophia vetus & nova printed at Noriberg 1682. the Learned Author feems to have made uſe of this Tranſlation, for all that he hath taken notice of in that my Firſt Book. a By the Ingenious Collectors of the German Ephemie- rides, both my Firſt, Second, and Third Books, are all publiſhed in Latine. But their unskilful Interpreter doth often fail of the Grammatical Senſe. Whoſe Errors , ma- ny of them very groſs, I deſire may be imputed neither to them, nor to my felf. Beſides theſe, the Second Le&ture of Mixture is alſo tranſlated into French, by Monſ. Meſmin a Learned Phyſician in Paris: whoſe Verſion is very well approved by thoſe who are competent Judges hereof. This The Preface. a This, and the reſt which follow, are placed, not in the order of Time; but more according to their Nature or Relation one to another. All of them intended as a a Commentary upon ſome particulars mentioned, either in the Firſt Lecture, or in the Idea, In the Plates, for the clearer conception of the Part deſcribed, I have repreſented it, generally, as entire, as its being magnified to ſome good degree, would bear. So, for inſtance, not the Barque, Wood, or Pith of a Root or Tree, by it felf; but at leaſt , fome portion of all three together : Whereby, both their Texture, and alſo their Relation one to another, and the Fabrick of the whole, may be obſerved at one View. Yet have I not every where magnify'd the Part to the fame degree; but more or leſs, as was neceſſary to repreſent what is ſpoken of it. And very highly, only in ſome few Examples, as in Tab. 40. which may fuffice to illuſtrate the reſt. Some of . the Plates, eſpecially thoſe which I did not draw to the Engravers hand, are a little hard and ſtiff: but they are all well enough done, to repreſent what they intend. 10 200 til 98 ombre po bagnato be o son East Foto agus dood hens co bobom songs edia booperativa o , ) oils to the Sasa .. bevor Foto AN I DE A OF A Philoſophical Hiſtory OF PLANTS Read before the ROYAL SOCIETY Jannary 8. and January 15. 1672. By NEHEMJAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the Royal Society, and of the College of Phyſicians. The Second Edition. LONDON, Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682. MA I DE V DB А. I yif Hiroidcololins 2 TVA 19 2 a 50VT SOCIELA Sink BA YEHEN THCSEN WD OM DE EJUS POST 20etsin suoraCCORS or pilepauza do o И О И О. Bari I.W vd botni? TO THE Moſt Illuſtrious THE ROYAL SOCIETY, The following I D E A D Is moſt HUMBLY PRESENTED AND In their NAMES alſo P R O P O S E D Pa TO THE CONSIDERATION Of other Learned Men. By the AUTHOR NEHEMJAH GREW. B 2 en of GI JON І НЕ 2. Сло Я Той е A B C Лаоло ан Б В ЕЕ И Е GMAT ons ri! а за Sa HTTO и і т. Иоа і ласта и о wento 10 noM TeM bonise. I ОНІТUA Oda ya ЛЕНЕТЕ СЕ THE CONTENTS U 1 |NTO what Degree the knowledge of Plants is ar- rived, 6. 1. Wherein defe&tive, $. 2. Why concluded to be fo, S. 3. Tet capable of Improvement, 9.4. And worthy of it, 9.5. Divers Inſtances given, wherein; forft of the Organical Parts, as to their external Accidents and Oeconomical Vſes,6. Then of their contents, Qualities, and Powers, 7. And an Improvement of this Part, will further that of divers other parts of knowledge ; whereof Inſtances are given, 8. In order whereto, Five General Means are propounded, 9. The Firſt, a particular and comparative Survey of whatever is of more External conſideration about Plants, 10. Inſtanced as to their Figures, 11,12. Proportions, 13. Seafons, 14. Pla- ces, 15. Motions, 16. The Second, A like Survey of the Organical Parts by Anatomy, as that which is very neceſſary, 17. In what man- ner to be proſecuted, both without, and with the Microſcope, 18. What thereupon to be obſerved, 19. And what, from ob- ſervantion made, probably attainable, 20. The Third, A like Survey of the Contents of Plants; their ſeveral Kinds, 21. Of all which,' their Receptacles, 22. Mo- tions, 23. Qualities, 24. Conſiſtence, 25. Colours, Smells,and Taſtes, 26. Where alſo the ſame Qualities are to be inquired into, as generally belonging to Plants, 26. As their Colours, 27. Odours, 28. Taſtes, 29. Alſo their Faculties, 30. AU theſe to be further examined, 31. By Contufion, 32. Agita- tion, 33. Frigifa&tion, 34. Infuſion, 35. Subſeſſion, 36. Di- geſtion, 37,38. Deco&tion, 39. Deftillation,40. Arefaction,41. Aſſation, The Contents. a Aſation, 42. Uſtion, 43. Calcination, 44. By Compoſition with other Bodies, 45. And by Compounding the Experiment it ſelf, 46. What hence attainable, 47. The Fourth, Alike Survey of the Principles, as well as of the Contents, of the Organical Parts, 48. The Diff- culty hereof, in ſome reſpects cleared, 49. Further, by two In- ſtances, 50, 51. Some Remarques hereupon, of the Princi- , ples of Plants , 52. From hence will be attainable a further knowledge of the Modes of Vegetation, 53. Of the Qualities of Vegetables, 54. And of their Powers, 55, 56. The Fifth, A like Survey of thoſe Bodies, either from which theſe Principles are derived, or wherewith they have any communion, 57. Which are Four in general, fcil. Earth, and all ſolid Receptacles, 58. Water, and all liquid Recep- Facles, 59. Aer, 60. And Sun, 61. A Sixth General Inquiry, only hinted, 62. The Concluſion, 63. dal 1891 conclusion to Dovit disko Pogut COMOROM to mo fra tek ideen om John en del slow star does not to donat AN San Sündonesia te aan pero si to povanie sli bist la Seit 10 Tezheti ¿ is Asezidang pertots tollage + Sezoo. Bistranxa iodine or it acestui To nski I nood dood trwy noqunoir Bloub. tom fas 378 500 iar bra molo01 god prosta Piaz001 1 A NT se do odore da bere natoto zo veee DR I DE A OF A Sle Philoſophical Hiſtory ry bravo bananib sis at 2011 Toda la loro f i bastos da OF bu mit me originaldonian be Helloml: Canones side PLANTS w bastlero i to us F WE take an account of the Degrees whereunto the Knowledge of Vegetables is Advanced, it ap- peareth, That beſides the great Varieties, which the Succeſsful Arts of Floriſts, or Tranſplantations from one Climate to another, have produced; we have very many Species brought to light, eſpecially Natives of the Indies, which the Ancients, for any thing that appears in their Writings now extant, were ignorant of, In which particular Clufius, Columna, Banhinus, Boccone, and others, have performed much. With all, That their Deſcriptions of all Parts ( above ground) their places and seaſons, are with good diligence and preciſeneſs ſet before uș, Likewiſe their Order and Kindred: for the adjuſting whereof our Learned Countryman Mr. Ray, and Dr. Morri- ſon, have both taken very laudable pains. As alſo the ordering of them with reſpect to their Alimental and Mechanick Uſes; for which, amongſt others, Mr. Evelyn and Dr. Beal have deſerved many thanks, and great praiſe. We are alſo informed, of the Natures and infallible Faculties of many of them. Whereunto ſo many as have affifted, have much obliged their Poſterity. nuoraabasen Fogad! su 2. Ş. By SOIT An Idea of a 2. $. By due Reflection upon what hath been Performed; it alſo appears, what is left Imperfect, and what Undone. For the Virtues of moſt Plants, are with much uncertainty, and too promiſcuouſly aſcribed to them. So that if you turn over an Herbal, you ſhall find almoſt every Herb, to be good for every Diſeaſe. And of the Virtues of many, they are altogether flent. And although, for the finding out, and juſt appropriation of them, they have left us ſome Rules, yet not all. The Descriptions likewiſe of many, are yet to be perfected; ef- pecially as to their Roots. Thoſe who are very curious about the other Parts, being yet here too remiſs. And as for their Figures, it were much to be wiſhed, That they were all drawn by one Scale; or, at moſt, by Two; one, for Trees and Shrubs; and another for Herbs. Many likewiſe of their Ranks and Affinities, are yet undetermined. And a great number of Names, both Engliſh and Latine, not well given. So what we call Goat's-Rue, is not at all of kin to that Plant, whoſe Generical Name it bears. The like may be ſaid of wild-Tanſ), Stock- Fuly-Flowers, Horſe-Radiſh, and many more. So alſo when we ſay Bellis Major, & Minor, as we commonly do, theſe Names would inti- mate, That the Plants to which they are given, differ (as the great double Marigold, doth from the leſs) only in Bulk: whereas, in truth, they are two Species of Plants. So we commonly ſay, Centaurium Ma- jus (Minus, Chelidonium Majus & Minus, and of others in like man- ner, which yet are diſtinct Species and of very different Tribes. But for the Reaſon of Vegetation, and the Cauſes of all thoſe infinite Varieties therein obſervable (I mean ſo far as Matter, and the various Affectie ons hereof, are inſtrumental thereunto) almoſt all Men have ſeemed to be unconcerned. 3. . That Nothing hereof remaineth further to be known, is a Thought not well Calculated. For if we conſider how long and gra- dual a Journey the Knowledge of Nature is ; and how ſhort a Time we have to proceed therein; as on the one hand, we ſhall conclude it our eaſe and profit, To ſee how far Others have gone before us : fo ſhall we beware on the other, That we conceive not unduly of Na- ture, whilſt we have a juſt value for Thoſe, who were but her Diſci- ples, and inſtructed by Her. Their Time and Abilities both, being ſhort to her ; which, as She was firſt Deſigned by Divine Wiſdom z ſo may Her vaſt Dimenſions beſt be adjudged of, in being compared Therewith. It will therefore be our Prudence, not to inſiſt upon the Invidious Queſtion, Which of Her Scholars have taken the faireſt meafure of Her; but to be well fatisfied, that as yet She hath not been Circumſcribed by Any. 4. Ş. Nor doth it more behove us to conſider, how much of the Nature of Vegetation may lie before us yet unknown » Than, to be lieve, a great part thereof to be knowable . Not concluding from the acknowledged, much leſs ſuppoſed Inſucceſsfulnes, of any Mens Un- dertakings : but from what may be accounted Poſſible, as to the Nature of things themſelves, and from Divine Providence, by Infinite Ways conducting to the knowledge of them. Neither can we determine how great a pare This may be: Becauſe, It is impoſſible to Meaſure, what we See not. And fince we are moſt likely to under-meaſure, we ſhall hereby but intrench our Endeavours, which we are not wont to carry beyond the Idea, which we have of our Work. 5.9. And Philoſophical Hiftory of Plants. 3 a 5. . And how far foever this kind of Knowledge may be attaina- ble, its being ſo far alſo worthy our attainment will be granted. For beholding the Many and Elegant Varieties, wherewith a Field or Garden is adorned ; Who would not ſay, That it were exceeding plea- fant to know what we See: and not more delightful, to one who has Eyes, to diſcern that all is very fine; than to another who hath Reaſon, to underſtand how. This ſurely were for a Man to take a True In- ventory of his Goods, and his beſt way to put a price upon them. Yea it ſeems, that this were not only to be Partaker of Divine Bounty : but alſo, in ſome degree, To be Copartner in the Secrets of Divine Art. That which were very deſireable, unleſs we ſhould think it imperti- nent for us to deſign the Knowing of That, which God hath once thought fit to Do 6. 9. If for theſe, and other Reafons, an inquiry into the Nature of Vegetation may be of good Import ; It will be requiſite to ſee, firſt of all, What may offer it ſelf to be enquired of; or to underſtand, what our Scope is : That ſo doing, we may take our aim the better in making, and having made, in applying our Obſervations thereunto. Amongſt other Inquiries therefore, ſuch as theſe deſerve to be pro- poſed. Firſt, by what means it is that a Plant, or any Part ofit,comes to Grov, a Seed to put forth a Root and Trunk; and this, all the other Parts, to the Seed again; and all theſe being formed, by continual Nu- trition ſtill to be increaſed. How the Aliment by which a Plant is fed, is duly prepared in its ſeveral Parts ; which way it is conveyed unto them; and in what manner it is aſſimilated to their reſpective Na- tures in them all. Whence this Growth and Augmentation, is not made of one, but many differing Degrees, unto both extremes of ſmall and great; whether the compariſon be made betwixt ſeveral Plants, or the ſeveral Parts of one. How not only their Sizes, but alſo their Shapes are ſo exceeding various 3 as of Roots, in being Thick or Slen- der, Short or Long, Entire or Parted, Stringed or Ramified, and the like: of Trunks, ſome being more Entire, others Branched, others Shrub'd: of Leaves, which are Long or Round, Even-edg’d or Ef- callop'd, and many other ways different, yet always Flat : and ſo for the other Parts. Then to inquire, What ſhould be the reaſon of their various Motions; that the Root ſhould defcend ; that its deſcent ſhould ſometimes be perpendicular, ſometimes more level: That the Trunk doth aſcend; and that the aſcent thereof, as to the ſpace of Time wherein it is made, is of different meaſures: and of divers other Motions, as they are obſervable in the Roots, Trunks, and other Parts of Plants. Whence again, theſe Motions have their Different, and Stated Terms ; that Plants have their ſet and peculiar Seaſons for their Spring or Birth, for their Full Growth, and for their Teeming; and the like. Further, what may be the Cauſes as of the Seaſons of their Growth; fo of the Periods of their Lives; ſome being Annual, others Biennial, others Perennial ; fome Perennial both as to their Roots and Trunks ; and ſome as to their Roots only. Then, as they paſs through theſe ſe- veral Seaſons of their Lives, in what manner their convenient feeding, houſing, cloathing or prote&tion otherwiſe, is contrived; wherein, in this kind and harmonious Oeconomy, one Part, may be officious to another, for the preſervation of the health and life of the whole. And laſtly, what care is taken, not only for themſelves, but for their Posterity; in C what 4 to An Idea of a what manner the Seed is prepared, formed and fitted for Propagation : and this being of ſo great concernment, how ſometimes the other Parts alſo, as Roots, in putting forth Trunks ; Trunks in putting forth Roots ; yea in turning oftentimes into Roots themſelves ; whereof, in the se- cond Book of the Anatomy of Plants, I ſhall give ſome inſtances. With other Heads of Inquiry of this kind. 17. $. Nor are the Natures, Faculties, and Contents of Vegetables lefs various, or a particular Inſpection hereinto, of leſs concernment. For ſince All, or Moſt, ſeem to grow in the ſame manner, with one Sun, one Rain, indifferently. well upon one Soil , and, to outward appearance, to have the ſame Common Parts; it may be asked, How it comes to paſs, that their Liquors, or other Contained Parts, are of ſuch different Kinds; one being Watry, another Winy, a third Oily, a fourth Mil- ky, and the like. How alſo there is ſuch a variety in their Senſible Qualities, as their Colours, l'aſtes, and Smells ; what thoſe Materials are, which are neceſſary to the Being of theſe Qualities; and thoſe Formalities, wherein their Eſence doth conſiſt; as what it is that makes a Plant, or Flower, to be white or red; fragrant or fetid; bitter or ſweet or to be of any other Colour,Smell , or Taſte. In like manner, their Fa- culties and Powers, what that is, or thoſe things are, by which they are conſtituted; as whence one becomes Purgative, another Vomitory, a third Diaphoretick, , Theſe, I ſay, with many other particular Inquiries depending hereupon ; as they cannot but much oblige the Reaſon of Man to be obſequious to them, ſo by bringing in, at leaſt, ſome ſatisfaction, will no leſs reward it. Eſpecially, if it be withal conſidered, that beſides our ſatisfaction as to the Nature of Vegetation; ſome further Light, to divers other parts of Knowledge, may likewiſe hence ariſe. 8. $. For ſince the preſent Deſign will ingage us, to an accurate and multifarious Obſervation of Plants; we may hereby be enabled to range and fort them with more certainty, according to the Degrees of their Affinity. And all Exoticks, Plants or Parts of Plants, may probably be reduced to ſome ſuch Domeſticks, unto which they may bear the beſt Reſemblance. Again, it may frequently conduct our minds to the conſideration of the State of Animals ; as whether there are not divers material Agreements betwixt them both; and what they are. Wherein alſo they may conſiderably differ, and what thoſe things are which are more eſſential to their diſtinguiſhment. And be- fides, not only to compare what is already known of both; but alſo, by what may be obſerved in the one, to ſuggeſt and facilitate the finding out of what may yet be unobſerved in the other. So alſo the conſide- ration of the Colours, Smells and Taſtes of Vegetables, may conduce to the Knowledge of the ſame Qualities in General; or of what it is, that conſtitutes them ſuch, in any other Body: not as they are actually re- ceived by Senſe ; but ſo far, as ſuch Materials or external Circumſtan- ces are requiſite to their becoming the Adequate Objects thereof. It may lead us alſo to inquire into further Ways of Cultivation, with re- ſpect to the whole Plant, or to the Flower, Fruit, or other Part : To amend them as to their Sizes, Colours, Taſtes, Fruitfulneſ, or other- wiſe: To think of other Ways of Propagation ; or to apply thoſe al- ready known to other Plants than hath been uſed. Likewiſe the Know- ledge of their Mechanical Uſes may hereby be enlarged; both as to the Rea. 9 Philoſophical History of Plants. 5 Reaſon of their uſe, in ſuch particular Trades and Manufactures, al- ready known; and the diſcovery of other uſes yet unknown. As alſo their Alimental, with reſpect both to Meats and Drinks; the prepara- tion of ſome, and the finding out of others. But eſpecially their Me- dicinal; fome Plants which have hitherto been neglected, may be ap- plied to uſe; the Perverted uſes of fome, and the Confuſed uſes of others, may be rectified. What may beſt correct their Malignancies, or inforce their Virtues; When needful to add the preparations of Art to That of Nature; How to Enlarge thoſe of Art, and Rectifie thoſe which are indeed Inartificial, may hereby be better conjectured. The knowledge of all which, that we may know how far it is acceſſible, and what probable Approaches may be made towards it; thoſe ſeve- ral Means I have thought of, and ſuppoſe neceſſary thereunto,are next to be propoſed 9. $. Reflecting then upon the preſent Deſign, and ſeeing this to lie wide; we ſhall, in the firſt place, conclude the Means attending thereon, ſhould do fo likewiſe. Wherefore, although fome may pre- fent themſelves unto us as more promifing; yet let us ſuppoſe what ſeveral Perſons, were they hereunto engaged, each according to his Senſe and Genius, would poſſibly make choice of. Believing, that although Conſidering Men may vary, in the approval of their own Senſe and Notion ; yet not always mearly, becauſe it is their own; but becauſe each, may probably ſee ſomewhat more in his own, than others do. Wherefore it will be our ſureſt Logick to conclude, Not becauſe no Mean may be approved by all Men, that all Means ſhould be rejected; but rather, becauſe each may be approved by ſome, that therefore, all be made choice of. And there, I think, may be compre- hended under Five General Heads of Enquiry. Firſt, Of thoſe. Things, which are of more External Conſideration about Plants, as their Fia gures, &c. Secondly, Of their Compounding Parts, as Veſſels, c. Thirdly, of their Liquors, and other Contents. Fourthly, of their Principles, as Salts,&c. Fifthly , Of their Aliment, as Water, and other Means of Growth. 10. Ø. AND FIRST of all, whatever is of more External Con- The Firft fideration, as the Figures, Proportions, Motions, Seaſons, Situations of General Vegetables, and of their ſeveral Parts, ſhould be obſerved. In doing which, a particular ſurvey of all their Varieties ſhould be taken. And then a Compariſon made betwixt theſe and the ſeveral Plants, or Parts of Plants, whereof they are the properties. To the end, We may, if poſſible, be thereby conducted to find out, what other, either ſenſi- ble, or more recluſe Troperty, any of them may agree together in. For it is not more certain, that the three Angles of every Rectilinear Trian- gle, becauſe all ways equal to two Right Angles, are therefore, if put together, always the ſame : than that one Property, agreeing to divers Vegetables, ſhould have one Cauſe: For although the Scope and End may vary; yet the Cauſe, as it is the Canſe of that Property, muſt be one : and conſequently, muſt alſo import ſome Identity in the Nature of all thoſe Vegetables wherein it Acts. Wherefore by thus comparing of them, we ſhall be able more exactly to ſtate the Orders and Degrees of their Affinities ; Better to underſtand both the Cauſes and Ends of their Varieties : And more probably to conjecture of their Natures and Mean. Vertues. C 2 II.%. Firſt 6 An Idea of a II. Ø. Firſt then the various Figures of their ſeveral Parts ſhould be obſerved; and that with reſpect both to the Forms, and the Polia tions, by which their Roots, Trunks, Branches, Leaves, Flowers, Fruits, and Seeds may vary, or agree ; and thoſe ſeveral Lines, by which both the ſaid Varieties are determin'd. In which of theſe Parts, the agreement chiefly lies; this being both more obſervable, and more material in ſome of them; leſs in the Root, more in the Flower, or Seed. And in how many of theſe Parts together; whether one, more, or all. By both which, the Orders and Degrees of Affinity, which are many, may be accounted ; either as to what we ſtrictly call Kina dred, or elſe Analogy. For there are found, not only Herbs account- ed of ſeveral Tribes, which are ally'd; and ſome of the Smalleſt, which are of kin to the Greateſt : But there are alſo, probably, ſome Herbs, which have a particular Relation, to many kinds of shrubs ; and ſome Shrubs, to many kinds of Trees. Thus the ſeveral forts of Letuce, are of Kin, together in the Firſt Degree; with Endive, in the second. The ſeveral Clarys, amongſt themſelves in the Firſt; with Horehound, in the Second; with Lamium, in the Third. All Strawberries agree toge ther, in the Firſt Degree; with Cinquefoyl, in the Second ; with Tor- mentil in the Third; and with Avens, &c, in other Degrees more re- mote. So Agrimony, hath alike Analogy unto Strawberry; as Goats- Rne, hath to Claver : And Strawberry, the like unto the Raſp; as Goose berry to the Vine ; or Burnet, to the Roſe. Amongſt the ſeveral Sorts of Graſ, there are ſome which match all thoſe of Corn; which is but a greater kind of Graß. So again all Pulſe, are not only of kin, in their ſeveral Degrees, to one another ; but likewiſe, to almoſt all kinds of Trefoyls, as Melilot, Fænugreek, and the common Clavers themſelves ; as by comparing not only their Leaves , but Flowers, Seeds, and Cods together, may be evident. For the ſeveral parts of the Flower of a Trefoyl, are ſo many more Flowers, containing ſo many Cods of ſmall Seeds, all, in ſhape, agreeable to the Flowers, Cods, and Seeds of Pulse The ſame Relation, which Trefoyls have to the Peas or other Pulje 3 Colts-foot, hath to Buttyr-Bur; Chickweed to Leucanthemum ; Ground- fell , to Jacobæa or Scorodonia, to Foxglove : Or, to go higher, as the Leguminous Kinds of Herbs, have to Sena, or ſome other of the Lobed Shrubs and Trees. And, as among Animals, there are ſome which con- ned ſeveral Kinds; as the Batt doth Beaſts and Birds: So, among Plants, there are ſome alſo, which ſeem to ſtand between two Tribes; as Lappa, between Knapweeds and Thiſtles; Lampſana, between the Intybaceous Kind, and the Moufe-ears. 12. %. From hence likewiſe, the Natures of Plants may be conje- Ĉtured. For in looking upon divers Plants, though of different Names and Kinds; yet if ſome affinity may be found betwixt them, then the Nature of any one of them being well known, we have thence ground of conje&ure, as to the Nature of all the reſt. So that as eve- ry Plant may have ſomewhat of Nature individual to it ſelf; ſo, as far as it obtaineth-any Viſible Communities with other Plants, ſo far, may it partake of Common Nature with thoſe alſo. Thus the Wild, and Garden Cucumers, have this difference ; that the one purgeth ſtrongly, the other, not at all: yet in being Diuretick, they both agree. The Natures of Umbelliferous Plants, we know, are various; yet tis moſt probable, that they all agree in this one, ſcil . in being Carminative, The 5 С Philoſophical History of Plants. 7 The ſeveral ſorts, both of Corn and Graſ, are all akin; there is no doubt therefore, but that the Seeds of Graß themſelves (of Rye and Oats it is tryed) if it were worth the while to order them, as Barley, would yield an inflammable Spirit. So likewiſe the ſeveral Kinds of Pulſe, have ſome one community in their Form, as is ſaid : for which reaſon, I queſtion not, but that in ſome Caſes, wherein Cicers are eſteem- ed a good medicine ; a Decoction of the better fort of Peaſe, eſpeci- ally that we call the sugar-Peaſe, may go beyond them. As doth alſo the Flower or Meal of Beans, that of the Seeds of Fenugreek; even there, where they are accounted excellent. So Tulips, Lillies, Crocu- ſes, Facynths, and Onions themſelves, with meny others , intheir feve- ral Degrees, are all allied. Iftherefore Crocuſes, Onions, Lillies, agree in one or more Faculties, then why may not all the reſt? as in being Anodyne; or in ſome other Common Nature ; whereby, in their Vege- tation, their Parts are Governed and Over-ruled, to one Common or Analogous Form. 13. $. The Proportions likewiſe, amongſt the ſeveral Parts of Vegea tables, for the ſame Reaſons, deſerve to be obſerved; the compariſon being made, both betwixt the Parts of ſeveral Plants, and the feve- ral Parts of one. And here again, either betwixt any Two of the Parts, or any One of them, and the Whole beſides, or all the reſt put together. So ſome larger Seeds, produce a ſmall Root; as thoſe of Cucumer : and others ſmaller, produce one very great; as thoſe of Bryony. Some Plants, as the Melon, though themſelves but very ſlen- der, yet have a vaſt and bulky Fruit; others again, as Thiſtles, and many yet more fubftantial, have no other Fruit, beſides their Seed. So the Seeds of all Pulſe, and eſpecially, the Garden Bean, though large, yet produce but a ſmall Plant: but thoſe of Foxglove, Mullen, Burdock, Sun-flower, &c. being themſelves much leſs, do yet produce a far greater. And eſpecially, thoſe Seeds, which are incloſed in the Thicker fort of Cover, (analogous to that I have elſewhere called the Secondine) as that of Peony; whoſe Seed, ſo called, is only the Anat. Plane. Nešt wherein the true and real Seed is lodged, no bigger than a little Book I.chap Pips head: which is alſo obſervable of the Seeds of divers other Plants. Theſe, and the like Proportions, as they lie betwixt the ſeveral Parts, ſhould be noted: and to what Plants or Parts eſpecially, any of them may agree: comparing alſo in what other kind of Properties an agreement betwixt the ſaid Parts may be found : that ſo doing, we may, if poſſible, amongſt all their Individual Natures, be inſtructed to ſingle out thoſe Common Ones, which are concomitant to ſuch Agree- ing Properties. 14. ll. The ſeveral seaſons alſo of Plants, and of their Parts, ſhould be conſidered. Obſerving at what particular Times of the Year, any of them chiefly Spring, Early or Late. The Times wherein they Ger minate; whether for ſome Space only, or all the Year long. Where- in they Spring, after Sowing; or Flower, after Springing, ſooner, or flower. Which Flower, the firſt Year, or not till the ſecond. Which after the Leaves are put forth, or before them; for fo, fome do, as the Crocus Vernus, Bears-foot, Hepatica aurea, and others;. all the Leaves, at the time of their flowering, being old, or of the foregoing Year's growth. So likewiſe the Maturation of the Fruit or Seed ; how long after the Flower, and the like. All or ſome of which Varieties, being а a ult. laid 8 An Idea of a a laid together, we may probably conjecture the Cauſes thereof; and the Natures of the Plants in which they are ſeen: ſcil. as ſuch a De- gree of Heat may be neceſſary for the Fermentation, or the better Di- Atribution of the sap of ſuch a Plant; or for the Impregnation of the Aer, to be mixed therewith ; or the due Diſpoſing of the soil, to render the moſt convenient Aliment thereunto. So the Principles of ſuch Plants, which flower all the Year, may be more equally propor- tion'd. Thoſe which flower before the Leaves put forth, as the Cro- cus Vernus, and thoſe which flower in Spring, may be accounted Rank, and full of Volatile salt. But Autumn Plants eſpecially, to abound with a Fixed : and the like. 15. $. The proper Places alſo of Plants, or ſuch' wherein they have, from their Seeds, or other way of Propagation, a Spontaneous growth, ſhould be conſidered. And that as to the Climate; whether in one Colder, Temperate, or more Hot. The Region ; Continent, or Iſland. The Seatz as Sea, or Land, Watry, Boggy, or Dry ; Hills, Plains, or Vallies ; Open, in Woods, or under HedgesAgaink Wells , rooted in them, or on their Tops : and the like. And perhaps the Seeds of ſome plants, as of Moſjes, (which, through their ſmallneſſ, will aſcend like Moths in the Sun) may fly or ſwim for ſome time, in the Acr, viz. till they begin to choot, and ſo become heavy enough, to fall down upon the Ground. From whence, in like manner, as from their Seaſons, their particular Natures may be directed unto, In that, ſo far as we may conje&ure the nature of ſuch an Aer, Soil, or Seat, we may alſo of ſuch a plant, to which they are congenial, 16. S. So likewiſe, thoſe many Varieties obſervable in the Motia ons of plants, and of their Parts, both Kinds and Degrees; Aſcending, Deſcending, and Horizontal; Rectilinear, and Spiral Motions, thould be noted ; to what Plants they agree, and wherein any of theſe Motions may be analogous to thoſe of Animals. And in a word, any other Forenfick Properties of Plants. And then, to Compare them all toge- ther; both being neceſſary. For Thoughts cannot work upon no- thing, no more than Hands. He that will build an Houſe, muſt pro- vide Materials. And on the contrary, the Materials will never be come an Houſe, unleſs, by certain Rules, we joyn them all together, So, it is not, fimply, the Knowledge of many things, but a multifari, ous Copulation of them in the Mind, that becomes prolifick of further Knowledge. And thus much for the firſt General Mean. THE NEXT which I propoſe, and that a moſt necef- The Second General fary one, is Anatomy. For when upon the Diffe&tion of Vegetables,we ſee ſo great a difference in them, that not only their Outward Fi- gures, but alſo their Inward Structure, is ſo Elegant ; and in all, ſo Various; it muſt needs lead us thus to Think, That theſe Inward Varieties, were either to no End; or if they were, we muſt aſſign to what. To imagine the firſt, were exceeding vain ; as if Nature, the Handmaid of Divine Wiſdom, ſhould with Her fiņé Needle and Thred, ſtitch up ſo many ſeveral Pieces, of ſo difficult, and yet ſo groundleſs a Work. But if for ſome End, then either only to be looked upon, or ſome other beſides. If for this only, then this muſt be ſuch as in reſpect whereof, Her Work is at no time, nor in any degree fruſtrate; the contrary whereunto, is moſt manifeſt. For although Men do every where, with frequent pleaſure, behold the Outward Elegancies of .م .17 Mean. plants Philoſophical History of Plants. 9 20 Plants; yet the Inward Ones, which, generally, are as Preciſe and Various as the Outward; we fee, how uſual it is, for the beholding of Theſe, to be omitted by them. And beſides, when we have obſerved Nature's Work, as well as we can it may be no impediment to our beſt Endeavours, to believe, That ſome parts of it, will ſtill remain behind, Unſeen. So that if to be Seen, were the only End of it, it muſt needs be wholly fruſtrate, as to the greater number of Men; and, in fome part, as to all. Wherefore, we muſt ſuppoſe ſome other Ends of the ſaid Varieties, which ſhould have their Effect, and ſo Theſe, not be in vain, whether Men beheld them or not; which, are, there- fore, ſuch as have reſpect to Vegetation: That the Corn might grow, ſo ; and the Flower, ſo, whether or no Men had a mind, leiſure, or abi- lity, to underſtand how. 18. Ø. If then the Anatomy of Vegetables be ſo uſeful a Mean, we ought not to ſtreighten it; but to force this, as well as the reſt, to its utmoſt Extent. And therefore, firſt of all, To go through all the Parts, with equal care ; examining the Root, Trunk, Branch, Leaf, Flower, Fruit, and Seed. Then to Repeat or Retrograde the Dif- ſection, from Part to Part : in that, although the beſt Method of De- livery, for clear Diſcourſe, can be but one, according to that of Na- ture, from the seed forward, to the Seed : yet can it not but be uſe- ful, for That of Diſſection, to proceed to and fro; ſomewhat or other being more Viſible in each feveral Part , from whence ſtill an Hint may be taken, for the uſhering in the obſervation of it in the others. To examine, again, not only all the Parts,but Kinds of Vegetables, and comparatively, to obſerve divers of the fame fize, shape, motion, agé, Sap, quality, power, or any other way the ſame, which may alſo agree, in ſome one or more particulars, as to their Interiour Structure : and to make this compariſon, throughout all their Parts and Properties. To obſerve them likewiſe, in ſeveral Seaſons of the Year, and in ſeveral Ages of the Plants, and of their Parts ; in both which, divers of them may be noted to change, not only their Dimenſions, but their Natures alſo; as Vefſels, do into Ligaments; and Cartilages, into Bones, fome- times, in Animals. And to do all this by ſeveral Ways of section, Oblique, Perpendicular, and Tranſverſe ; all three being requiſite, if not to Obſerve, yet the better to Comprehend, fome Things . And it will be convenient ſometimes to Break, Tear, or otherwiſe Divide, without a Section, Together with the Knife it will be neceſſary to joyn the Microſcope ; and to examine all the Parts; and every Way, in the uſe of That. As alſo, that both Immediate, and Microſcopical Inſpections, be Compared : ſince it is certain, That ſome things, may be demonſtrated by Reaſon and the Eye conjunct, without a Glaſs, which cannot be diſcovered by it ; or elſe the diſcovery is ſo dark, as which, alone, may not be ſafely depended on. 100 vlog 19. %. By theſe ſeveral Ways of Inſpection, it will be requiſite, To obſerve their Compounding Parts; as Simply conſidered, and as variouſly Proportioned, and DiſpoſedAs Simply conſidered, to note their Num- ber ; what, and whether the ſame, in all: their Kinds, wherein dif- ferent in the ſame, or divers Vegetables : their Original, in part, or in whole: Structure, as to their contexture and their Cavities ši Their Contexture, within themſelves ſeverally, and as joyned together: their Cavities, as to their Size, Shape, and Number 3 in which a great va- a tiety IO An Idea of a riety will be found. Next their poſitions one amongſt another, which are alſo various ; as Anterior, Poſterior, Collateral, Surrounding, Me- diate, Immediate, Near, Remote; both as they reſpect the ſeveral Parts, and the ſeveral portions of one: And all theſe as few, or more; thefe or others of them, may be diverfly Compounded together. And then the Proportions they bear one to another ; whether as to Mino- rity, Equality, or Exceſs; each Part compared with each, and that as to the ſeveral Degrees appearing in the ſaid Proportions ; the Va- rieties whereof may be exceeding numerous. For if we ſhould ſuppoſe but Four conſiderable Parts generally conſtitutive of a Vegetable : Theſe Four, produce a Variety Four ways. Firſt, when One is Une- qual; and then it produceth only Four Varieties : and thoſe two ways, , ſcil. when one is Greater, and the other three, Equal and Leſs; or when one is Leſs ; and the other three, Equal and Greater. Secondly, when Two be Unequal; and then they produce Six Varieties. Third- ly, when Three be Unequal, which produceth Twelve Varieties. Or laſtly, when all Four be Unequal; which produceth Twenty four : which general Varieties, may be further multiplied by their ſeveral Degrees. 20. 6. From all which, we may come to know, what the Com- munities of Vegetables are, as belonging to all; what their Distintti- ons, to ſuch a Kind ; their Properties, to ſuch a Species; and their per culiarities, to ſuch Particular ones. And as in Metaphyſical, or other Contemplative Matters, when we have a diſtinct knowledge of the Communities and Differences of Things, we may then be able to give their true Definitions : fo may we poſſibly, here attain, to do like- wife : not only to know, That every Plant Inwardly differs from a. nother, but alſo wherein ; ſo as not more ſurely to Define by the Out- ward Figure, than by the Inward Structure, What that is, or thoſe things are, whereby any plant, or Sort of plants, may be diſtinguiſh- ed from all others. And having obtained a knowledge of the Com- munities and Differences amongſt the Parts of Vegetables ; it may con- dud us through a Series of more facile and probable Concluſions, of the ways of their Caufality, as to the Communities and Differences of Ve- getation. And thus much for the Second General Mean. The Third 21. 5. HAVING THUS far examined the Organical and Con- General taining Parts of Vegetables ; it will be requifite, more deſignedly, Mean. to obſerve thoſe allo which are Fluid, or any others Contained in them: and that, for our better underſtanding both of the Nature of Vegetation, and of the ſaid Contained Parts. And to make inquiry, Firſt of their Kinds z as Spirits ; both ſuch as agree, in general, in being Vinous ; and thoſe that are Special, to particular plants. Aers and Vapours; for the exiſtence whereof, in all Vegetables, there are Ar- guments certainly concluding. And for the difference of their Na- tures, in being more dry, or moiſt, more fimple or compounded, as they are exiſtent in ſeveral Parts, there are probable ones. Lym- pha's or clear and watry Saps ; which moſt Plants, in one Part or other, at ſome time of the Year, do Bleed Mucilages; as in Mallow and Vio- let Leaves ; in many seeds, as of Quinces, Clary ; Fruits, as in Cucu- mers; diſtinct from the watry Sap, as by permitting it to ſtand and gelly upon the Veſſels from whence it iſſues, is plain : And in the young Berrys of White Bryony, when about the bigneſs of a Pepper- • Corn ; Philoſophical History of Plants. II a . Corn; the juyce whereof is fo Viſcous, that the twentieth part of a Grain, will draw out above a Tard in length. Oyles ; not only in seeds, and ſome Fruits, but other Parts ; as in certain little cavities in the Leaves of Savine, viſibly collected while they are growing. Gumms or Reſines s as in Pine, Fir, and others of this Kind. Milks ; as in a vaſt number of plants, and amongſt them, many not fuſpected to yield any. For, of Herbs, not only moſt of the Umbelliferous Kind, are Milky; but all or moſt of the Intybous ; Poppys ; Tracheliums ; Perwinkles ; divers Thiſtles ; and even Onions, if cut at the bottome; with a great many more. Of Trees, not only the Little Maple, but the young shoots of Lawrel, eſpecially being cruſhed; as alſo thoſe of Elder, and ſome others. To which may be added, ſuch Mucilages, which though not fo properly contained within the Parts, yet are found lying over them; as over the firſt Spring-leaves of all kinds of Docks; betwixt the Leaves and the Veil wherein they are involved. That fine white Flower or Powder, which lies over the Leaves of ſome Plants, as of Bears-Ear: And in Princes-Feather, about certain Aper- tures only on the edges of the Leaves. 22. $. Of all theſe ſhould be obſerved, firſt their Receptacles; ſome of them, being proper to one ; others, common to two or more of them: ſince it is certain, that ſome of them do Tranſmigrate from one, into another Receptacle, or that the fame Receptacle is filled with Fluid Bodies, of a quite different Nature, at the different Seafons of the Year, and Ages of the Vegetable . And it is alſo very probable, That two of ſome of them, may, ſometimes, be contained in one Receptacle, at the ſame time; as in Animals, the Lympha in the D. Thoracicus, and that, and the Chyle, in the Sanguineous Veffels. 23. $. Then their Motions; both Natural, and ſuch as may be effected by Art : and thoſe either by Deſcent or Aſcent; And in aſcending, through what different Chanels or Parts of the Trunk; ſince it is certain, That there is a variety, both in reſpect of the Seaſon, and of Vegetables. Where it will fall in, To obſerve the Tapping of Trees, As alſo their Bleeding : to what Trees it is proper to bleed: in thoſe to which it is, with what difference of Celerity: and when their peculiar Seaſon: for none will bleed at all times; neither will all bleed at the ſame. And then their Collateral Motion, together with the Mode of their Tranſition from one Organical Part to another. 24. Ø. Next their Quantities, either of one ; as the Compariſon is made betwixt ſeveral plants, or betwixt the Parts of the ſame. So the true Seed of all Plants, containeth more Oyl, in proportion, than any of the other parts. Or elſe of divers, as coexiſtent and bearing ſuch a proportion one to another in the ſame Part: of moſt of which, it may be known by their reſpe&ive Receptacles. Yet the Computati- on muſt not be made from the number of the ſaid Receptacles, ſimply · but as that is in conjunction with their Capacity; and as their Capacity is proportioned to their ſurrounding Sides; the sides of thoſe of the leaſt Capacity, being uſually as thick, as thoſe of the greateſt: ſo that ſuppoſe Ten leſſer, to lye within the compaſs of One greater the Con- tent of theſe altogether, would ſcarce be equal to half the Content of that One. D. 25. g. 12 * An Idea of a la ceous. 25. Ø. Alſo their conſiſtence; ſcil: of ſo many of them as are dif- criminable by Touch; in being Soft or Hard; Thin or Thick ; Mu- cilaginous, Gummous, Glutinous, Friable,&c. And theſe in their ſeveral Degrees in which there is a Variety,as in the Milks of ſome Plants; which are more Dilute, than that of others: Mucilages; which in ſome, are very thick and Viſcous, in others, more diluted and coming nearer to a watry Sap. And by This, to be compared in the fame manner, as by their Quantity. 26. ll. Likewiſe their Colours, Smells, and Taſtes: The general and particular Kinds of all which ſhould be noted. And to what Con- tained Parts, and in what Variety, they appertain. So moſt Relinous Gumms are Tinctur’d, ſome, not; as that which drops from the Dome- ſtick Pine, is as clear as Rock-water. The Milks of ſome plants are Paler, as in Burdock; of others Whiter, as in Dandelyon, Scorzonera; Citrine, as in the Root of Trachelium, Angelica ; Yellor, as in Lavage. In ſome Plants, Odorous, as in Umbelliferous ; in others not, as in Cichora- That of Little Maple, Taſtleſ; of Garden Chervil , Sweet ; of Fenil, Hot ; of Scorzonera, Aſtringents of Dandelion, Bitter; and ge- nerally, in other plants ; but with many Degrees of Strength, and in conjunction with other Tafts. But moſt Mucilages, have little either Colour, Taſte, or Smell; and the like. Here alſo the ſame Qualities are to be inquired into, as, in general ſpeaking, they are faid to belong to a Vegetable. Since it is more than probable, that all Colours (excepting White, which is ſometimes common both to Containing and Contained Parts) all Odours, and Tastes, which are more immediately, and with- out a reſolution of their Eſential Principles, perceptible in a plant; are ; not aſcribable either to the Organical, or Containing Parts; but only to Thoſe, Contained in them ; as from divers reaſons hereafter may appear. 27. 5. And firſt, their Colours; where, with reſpect to ſeveral Plants and Parts, they are more Changeable; as Red, in Flowers; or Conſtant, as Green, in Leaves. Which, with reſpect to ſeveral Ages of one part, are more fading, as Green in Fruits; or durable, as Yel- low in Flowers. In what Parts more Single, as always in the Seed; or more Compounded, as in the Flower; and in what Plants more eſpe- cially, as in Pancy. Which proper to Plants that have ſuch a Taſte or Smell, as both, in White Flowers, are uſually leſs ſtrong. To Plants that flower in ſuch a Seafon, as a Yellow Flower, I think, .chiefly, to Spring Plants. And to plants that are natural to ſuch a Soil or Seat, as to Water-plants, more uſually, a white Flower. What, amongſt all Colours,more Common to plants, as Green; or more Rare, as Black. And what all theſe Varieties of Colours are upon Cultivation, but chiefly, in their natural soil. To obſerve alſo with their ſuperficial Colours, thoſe within : ſo the Roots of Docks, are relleno; of Biſtort, Red, of Avens, Purple ; but of moſt, White. Where the Inward, and Su- perficial Colorrs agree; as in the Leaves ; or vary, as in the other Parts frequently. And in what manner they are Situated ; ſome univerſally ſpreading, others running only along with the Veſſels, as in the Leaves of Red Dock, and the Flowers of Wood-Sorrel. 28. Ø. Next their Odours; what may be their principal Seats whether one or divers Seats in the ſame Plant. What the chief Mate ter out of which they are continually bred. What ſimilitude betwist the Philoſophical History of Plants. 13 a the Smells of divers Vegetables ; as betwixt Baume, and a Limon 3 the Green Leaves of Meadow-ſpoeet, and the green Rinds of Walnuts. Or betwixt thoſe of Plants and Animals ; as the smell of green and well- grown Carduus, is like to that rank foent, ab aliquorum axillis jpi- ranti. Which have a more ſenſible Smell; as moſt have; and which have leſs, as Corn. Where the green Leaf is the moſt Fragrant Part, as in Musk-Cranesbill; where the Flower, as in Roſes; the Root, as in ſweet Calamus. Where all the Parts have ſome Odour, where ſome, or one, only; as in scurvy-graſs , only the Flowers, unleſs the Leaves are bruis’d; and in Arum, the Peſtil only; for neither the Leaf, nor Root hath any smell, unleſs cut; but this is ſtrong enough, not much unlike to Humane Excrements. 29. 8. But eſpecially their Taſtes, which it much importeth us more preciſely to diſtinguiſh ; Firſt, by their general Kinds ; for the number,even of theſe, may be computed greater than uſually it is. I I remember not, that Heat and Acritude, with reſpect to Tašte, are di- ſtinguiſhed; yet Arum-Root is very Pungent, without any proper - Heat ; and Cloves, are very Hot, without any proper Pungency. So the White Roots of Yarrow, have a Taste, hardly any other way per- ceptible, than by cauſing a gentle glowing and continued Warmth upon the Tongue. Alſo their Reſpondencies one to another; as that of Zea doary, and of the lefſer Cardamoms, is ſomewhat like to Camphire. Likewiſe their Degrees; in which there is a great latitude, and may be extended from One to Ten, or with eaſie diſtinction, from One to Five : So the Root of Sorrel, is Bitter in the firſt; of Dock, in the ſecond; of Dog-Roſe, in the third ; of Dandelyon, in the fourth; of Gen- tian, in the fifth: obſerving them, not only as they vary in ſeveral Kinds of Plants, but the ſeveral species of one, as in Cichory, Hawk- weed, Dandelyon. And then their Compoſitions; for Taſtes are as truly conjund in one Part, as Colours: by which, the latitude is ſtill greater; In that all kinds of Tastes, in all their Degrees, and in differing Num- bers, may be variouſly Compounded together: For the moſt part , Two, as in the Leaves of ſharp-pointed Dock, Aſtringent, and Sowre; in Sorrel-Roots, Aſtringent and Bitter ; and in Aloes, Bitter and Sweet ; the one in the fifth, the other, in the first Degree; as upon an unpre- judiced tryal may be perceived: and yet more evidently in the Gall of any Land-Animal. "Sometimes three, as in Agrimony, Bitter, Rough, and Sowriſh; and in Agarick,Bitter, Rough, and Sweet. And ſometimes , perhaps more. The Senſible diſtinctions of all which, may lye almoſt as wide, as of Plants themſelves. Wherefore, although it may be thought raſhneſs, to take away the diſtinctions of Hot, Cold, Moiſt, Dry, Thin, Groſs , and other Qualities, in their ſeveral Degree, which the Ancients have affixed to particular Plants: yet ſince they have done it, to many of them, with much uncertainty ; and that, withal, they are, more properly, the Effects and Operations of Plants, than their Qualites ; Practical Obſervation, may therefore approve it uſeful, to add theſe Senſible Ones of various Taftes, preciſely diſtinguiſhing their Conjugations and Degrees. Laſtly, their ſeveral Varieties and Mutati- ons, with reſpect to the Subject wherein they reſide, ſhould alſo be noted, As, of all Tastes found in Plants, Bitter and somr, are moſt common; Sweet and salt, moſt rare. Which latter, is not only per- ceptible in ſome sea-Plants; but upon ſome others, as upon the freſh Leaves D 2 14 1 An Idea of a Leaves of Tamarisk; which being licked while they grow, or when immediately gathered, are plainly Saltiſh. How they vary with the Age of the Plant, or Part ; as the Roots of Radiſhes, growing up to Seed, loſe the ſtrength of their Taſt; ſo moſt Fruits are firſt somre, then Sweet. What proper to the ſeveral Parts of any one Plant; fo the Leaves of Wormwood are extraordinary Bitter; the Root ſcarcely fo at all; of an Hot, but quite different Tafte. What more Common, or Rare, to any Part ; ſo no Root that I ever taſted, is Sowre. And how they Alternate in ſeveral plants ; as the Root of Stock-July-flower is biting, not the Leaves ; on the contrary, the Leaves of the Water- Arſmart, are Biting ; but not the Root; and the like. To which we add the difference of Time wherein the Taſtes of Plants are per- may ceived ; as thoſe of Arum, and Rape-Crowfoot, are both Biting ; but that of the firſt, as it is flowly perceived, ſo it continues long; that of the other, quickly comes, and quickly goes. 30. 8. Amongſt the other Adjuncts of the Contained Parts, though not of theſe only, the Faculties of Vegetables are to be reputed. For fo the Rofin of Jalap, which is Purgative, is as truly contained in the Organical Parts of that Root, as Blood is in Veins: It will be requi- fite therefore to make particular obſervation of theſe alfo. And firſt, what Faculties chiefly may reſide in Plants, above others: ſo there is none of known uſe in Salivation, except by holding in the mouth: Although we may ask, Why ſome amongſt them, may not (being Ta- ken inwardly) have a power to evacuate by This,as well as other Vio- lent ways? Where the Faculty is more univerſally ſpread over all the Parts of a Vegetable, as in Afarum. Where belonging chiefly or wholly to any particular Parts or Part ; as chiefly to the Root of Rhubarb; and only to the true and proper Seed of Barbado Nuts. Whether ſome Faculties, may be proper to ſome Parts eſpecially. What conjundion they may have with any ſenſible Qualities. So, many Purgers, are not only Reſinous and Gummous ; But alſo Mucilaginous; as Bryony, wild Cucumer, Lapathum Sativum, and therefore probably Rhubarb, when growing; Mallovos, Violets, &c. Such as are Purging and Vomitory, though ſome of them have a ſtrong Taſte, yet the greater part, and of thoſe, many of the ſtronger fort, have no Tafte, or not Great ; as Senna, Jalap, Scammony, Hellebore, Aſarum, and others. Amongſt which, although Hellebore hath a very Durable Taſte, yet is it not ve- ry High or Great. So alſo, thoſe that are moſt ſenſibly taſted, are, I think, for the moſt part, more or leſs Bitter; either fimply, as Colo- cynthis; or Bitter and Aſtringent, as Rhubarb; or Bitter and Sweet, as Aloe; or Bitter, Aftringent, and Sweet, as Agarick. Few are Hot, as Iris. Or fimply Sweet. And though ſome may be Subacid, that are Mollifying or Lenitive, yet no proper Purge or Vomit is Sopre. Such Plants as are of a ſoft and ſweetiſh Taſte, without Viſcoſity, may be ac- counted good Antifcorbuticks, eſpecially againſt the Sea, or other Salt- Scurvey; as are good ſweet Peaſe: And ſometimes the Water or Spi- ; rit of the Shells ; which may eaſily be drawn from them, being ffrft duly fermented, and hath a true Vinous Taſte; but very mild, and not unpleaſant. Thoſe Plants, whoſe Parts are not only Hot but Volatile, as Onions, are generally good for Burns. Such as have a Balſamick Taſte or smell, with a little Aftringency, as Hypericum, Golden-Rod, Lamium Luteum, ere. the beſt Wound-Herbs. And ſuch as are gently Bitter Philoſophical History of Plants. 15 Bitter, and Penetrant upon the Tongue, or in the Throat, as Daiſy, Ana- gallis good Cleanſers. That ſuch Bodys,principally,are Anodyne, which are Yellow, I think, is more than a conceit; Yelks of Eggs, Fenugreek Seeds, Lint-ſeed Oyl, May-Butyr, Marrow, Pinguedo Humana, Hyof cyamus luteus, Safron, Sulphur, Opium, all Anodyne and Yellow. How likewiſe their Faculties and Qualities may vary their Degrees, either differently or together: fo Aloe and Colocynthis, are both Bitter in the higheſt Degree; yet Aloe, which is alſo sweet, Purgeth more mode- rately 5 Colocynthis, which is Bitter, but not Sweet,molt Violently. How far the Faculties of Vegetables, as well as their Qualities, may be Com- pounded; where, and which chiefly ; as Aftrictive and Purgative in Rhabarb. Where this Queſtion may be put, Whether divers other, and yet more extreme Faculties, as well as theſe of Aſtridive and Pur- gative, may not ſomewhere or other be alſo found, or made, to meet: whereby the fame Plant, or ſome Preparation of it, may be moſt Po- tent, and yet moſt Innocent; the Malignity thereof exerting its Pow. er, and the Virtue its Soveraignty at the ſame time. And laſtly, what Affinity there may be betwixt them; as moſt Plants, that are ſtrong Purgatives, and eſpecially Vomitories, I think, are alſo Sternutatorys as white Hellebore, Jalap, Tobacco : and on the contrary, ſuch as are Sternutatory, are ſome of the moſt proper and moſt potent Medicines for the Head, Brain, and Genus Nervoſum, Taken inwardly, as Lilium convalle, buc. and the like. 31. ģ. Thus far a particular obſervation of the Qualities and Fan culties of the Contents of Vegetables may proceed, as they are exiſtent in their Natural Eſtate. From which, although ſome probable Con- jectures may be made, of their Material and Formal Eſences, and of the Cauſes of their determinate Varieties, or the Modes of Vegetation ne- ceſſary thereunto: yet will our Conceptions hereofbe more facile,clear, and comprehenſive, ifby all other Ways of Obſervation, they be like- wiſe examined, according as Experiment may be applicable to any of them. as Papers 32. g. As by Contuſion; ſo ſome Plants give their Smell, not with- out Rubbing, or not ſo well; as the green Leaves of Stramonium,Scur- vygraß, and many more: others loſe it by Rubbing, as the flowers of Violets, Carnations, Borage, Qc. others yield it both ways, as Roſe- mary, &c. So fome Apples mend their Taſte, by Scoaping, and Pears by Rowling, eſpecially that called the Rowling Pear. 33. D. By Agitation, which doth that, ſometimes, by Force, which Digeſtion, doth by Heat: ſo any cold Oyl and a Syrup being, in a due manner, agitated together, of two Fluid bodies will become one Con- ſiſtent, as is known. 34. Ø. By Frigifaclion; how far the Juyces of Plants, either with- out or within them, may be any of them, or ſome more than others, ſub- ject to Cold : and thereby to be deprived of their Motion or natural Conſistence, or may ſuffer alteration in their Colour, Taſte, or Smell. 35. 6. By Infuſion; where I mean Infuſion only in Common Wa- ter; So both Caffia Lignea, and Cinnamon are a little Mucilaginous ; but the former moſt. Some of the Contents of Plants, may be wholly diſſolved in Common Water ; fome but in part,others not at all ; or ve- ry little ; which is proper to ſome Milks, as well as Gums. The Co- lours, Smells or Taſtes they hereupon yield, are found various, and in ſome 16 An Idea of a a i .م fome very unexpected : So the green Leaves of Bawm, being duly in fuſed in common Water, without any other Body added, tincture it with a clear and deep Red, near that of Claret Wine, as I have often tryed. 36. $. By Subſiding : Sothe Juyce of Sorrel, being ordered as that of Grapes, will, in time, let fall a kind of Tartar or Eſential Salt. And ſo perhaps will that of many other Plants, without any previous De- coction; although that be commonly thought to be neceſſary. 37. . By Digeſtion with Fermentation; either of the entire Ve getables, or of the Juyces, or other Contents; and theſe by themſelves, or with common Water. And hereby to note, what difference may be in the Strength, Celerity,or Continuance of the Fermentation.Like- wiſe, how their Qualities may thereby be altered ; as the Smell of Vio- let-flowers, from a moft excellent Fragrancy, may, by Digeſtion, be re- duced to an odious and abominable Stink, like that of the black Mud of Gutters. 38. ſ. By Digeſtion with Calefaction; ſo the Colour of the Fuyce of Limons, from Tranſparency (if that be a Colour) may be turned to a perfect Red. Whence it is that many are deceived in the Prepa- ration called the Tincture of Corals; ſuppoſing the Corals to give the Menſtruum its Colour. Whereas the Menštruum will obtain it, only by Digeſtion, without any Corals, mixed with it. 39. s. By Decoction ; either of Vegetables themſelves, or of their Liquors; and to obſerve what alterations follow. So Turpentine boi- led becometh friable; Sugar, Bitter,and of a Brown Red. Turneps loſe their Biting Taſte g Onions, their Picquancy; yet neither of them con- vey thoſe ſelf ſame Qualities to the Water. The ſame may be obſerved in the Decoction of sweet-Fennel-feeds, Aniſeeds, and others, loſing much of their Taſtes themſelves, and yet conveying very little of them to the Liquors wherein they are boiled ; the greater portion of their Volatile parts, and ſo their Virtue and Taſte therewith, flying away. Whereof therefore it is much better to make an Emulſion, than to decoct them; or to make an Emulſion from them, with their own Decoction, eſpecially if the Medicine be intended to be Carminative, as I have fre- quently obſerved. The Decoction ſhould alſo be carried on through- out all degrees to that of an Extract ; by which the qualities there- of ſometimes are much altered; as the Colour of all or moſt green Leaves, , , from a kind of Yellow, deepens at laſt into a dark one, as Black as Pitch. 40. : By Diſtillations ; both with the cold Still, Alembick, Chap- pel- and open Furnace : and to note what Vegetables thus give their Smell or Taste, and in what Degrees of ſtrength, either under,or over their natural ones; as Mint, Pennyroyal, and the like, which are Aro- matick and Hot, give their Taſtes perfect: but Wormwood, which is Aromatick and Bitter ; gives it but by halfs,pretty fully as Aromatick, lit- tle as Bitter And Carduus, though alſo ſo exceeding Bitter, yet not being Aromatick, yieldeth a much weaker Taſte. Alſo what Vegeta- bles yield Oyl moſt plentifully ; and what difference may be in thoſe Oyls, as to their Colour, Weight, or otherwiſe ; as that ofčloves is ſome- times Red; of Cinnamon, limpid ; both Ponderous. So to diſtil Juicesz Gums, or other contents, with an hot fire ; and to ſee, what Bodies they yield, and of what Qualities; as Turpentine is known to yield, beſides a 3 j its Philoſophical Hiſtory of Plants. 17 its Oyl, a ſubacid Water ; Vinegar, an Eager Spirit; as that part may be called, which Chymists are wont to call the Phlegm. 41. Ø. By Arefaction ; ſo Milks which are Liquid, and White in their Natural Eftate, in Standing, grow Gummous, Yellow,and other- wiſe different, ſo doth that of Scorzonera ; and that of Fenil becomes a Balſamical, but Limpid Oyl. The Roots of Angelica, being dry’d, and cut by the length, exhibit their ſmall Veins filld with an Aromatick Roſin. In the whiter parts of Rhubarb, is gathered a kind of Saline Concret , by which, this Root, in chewing, ſeems as if it were a little gritty. Cabbage-Stalks, ſliced, and laid in the Shade to dry, gather on them a kind of Nitrous Hoar. Raiſins and Corins contain, not only a ſweet Juyce, but alſo a true Sugar, which lies curdled in the Pulp, as the more Saline parts do in Green Soap. And the like is gather'd on the out-lide of a Fig; ſaving, that it is more Nitrous, as lying next the Aer. The Roots of Arum, upon drying, loſe much of the ſtrength of their Taſte ; but the contrary may be noted of many other Roots, which, upon drying, increaſe it. Some, being cut and laid by, change their Natural Colours, into Red, Purple, Yellow, Green, or White; as Liquorifl, into White, in ſome places and Peony, into Red: and ſometimes into two ; as Patience, into Yellow and Red. 42. %. By Aſſation ; thus Apples, by roaſting, eat more Sowre. The Root of Horſe-Radiſh, toaſted, taſteth like a Turnep. Potatoes, Oni- ons, and many other Roots, and Parts, have their Tafies, either Alte- red or Refracted; which chiefly, and in what manner, ſhould be ob- ſerved. There is one alteration, as remarkable, as commonly known ; and is that which followeth upon roaſting or baking in one kind ofthe Waldenſian Pears, which, for a Walden, we corruptly call a War- den. 43. Ø. By Uſtion; wherein ſome plants, or Parts of them, burn very quietly; obers, not without violent motions ; fo Fenil-Seeds, held in the flame of a Candle, will ſpit and ſpurtle, like the Serum of Blood. Some Vegetables loſe their Smell, as Roſes; others, keep it, as Roſemary; and others, mend it, as Lignum Aloes, To note, not only the alteration of their Qualities, but what they yield; as Turpen- als tine, which, in Diſtillation, yieldeth Oyl and Water, both limpid ; upon Tsons Vſtion, ſheweth nothing but a black soot. So Benzoine, by Diſtilla- , tion, Oyl; by Ustion, white Flowers, as is known. 44. Ø. By Calcination ; and here to obſerve, wherein the Caput Mortuum of one, may differ from, or agree in Nature with that of ano- ther; and alſo to comparetheſe with thoſe of Animal Bodies. As alſo in their Quantities. And to compare them with what they yield by Di- ſtillation and Ustion as to both. Thus far they have been tryed fin- gly, or by themſelves. They ſhould alſo be examined, 45. %. By Compoſition; not only with Water, as in ſimple Infuſions, &c. but with any other Bodies, which may have a power of acting upon them, or upon which, theſe may have a power to act. And ſo to make Infuſions, Deſtillations, Decoclions, Digeſtions, in divers kinds of Liquors, as Vinegar, Urine, Spirit of H. H. Wine, Blood, Milk, or others. Soin Infuſions, fome Red Colours are heightned by Acids ; Blews, turned Purple. So fetid Spirits (as of H.H.) may be rendred much more grateful, by being Rectified, once ortwice, with freſh Aromaticks; To obſerve alſo what follows, upon mixing the Liquors, or other Parts of 18 onls An Idea of a a good for. of Plants together; as Oyl of Turpentine, by Digeſtion with a Lixivial Salt , extracteth thence a Red Tincture . Or with salts, Earths, Metals, or any other Bodies ; as the Jujce of the green Leaves of Rasberry, Prim- roſe, and divers other Plants (I think principally ſuch as are Aſtrin-. gent) expreſſed upon Steel, as it drieth, becometh of a Purple Co- lour. 46. . Laſtly, by Compounding the Experiment it felf, or joyning two or more of them, upon the ſame matter : as Fermentation and De- stillation, as is uſed for ſome Waters. Infuſion and Fermentation, as in making of Beer. Fermentation and Coction, or rather Afſation, as in making of Bread. Arefaction and Deſtillation, as may be tryed upon ſome Herbs; and with what difference from what may be noted, upon their being diſtilled, moiſt. 47. . Having proceeded thus far, by all the above particular Ways of Obſervation ; a Comparative Proſpect muſt be taken of them: by which, at laſt, the Communities and Differences of the Contents of Vegetables, may be diſcerned ; the manner of their Caniſation and Origi- naly partly, be judged of; and wherein it is, that the Eſſence of their ſeveral Natures and Qualities doth conliſt, in ſome meafure compre- hended. And conſequently, both from the knowledge of their par- ticular Natures, and the Analogy found betwixt them ; we may be able, better to conjecture, and try, what any of them are, or may be For certainly, we ſhall then know, more readily, to apply things unto, and more fitly to prepare them for, their Proper Uſes, when we firſt know, what they are. Notwithſtanding, ſince the Faculu ties of Plants,do often lie more recluſe; it is beſt,therefore, not wholly to acquieſce in ſuch Conjectures, as their Tastes, orother Senſible Proa perties may ſuggeſt; but to ſubjoyn Experiment. In making of which, and in paſſing a Judgment thereupon, many Cautions, both in reſpect of the Plant whereof, and the Subject whereupon it is made, are requi- ſite to be attended. Which yet, in regard they reſült not ſo directly from the Matter at preſent in hand; I ſhall not, therefore, here infift upon them, And thus much for the Third General Mean. The Fourth 48. $. THE Contents of the Organical Parts of Vegetables, having General been thus duly Examined: it will be requiſiteto make the like Inquiry, Mean. into their Principles; or the Bodys, immediately concurrent and eſſen- tial to their Being. And of theſe, we are to obſerve, Firſt,their Num- ber; whether well reducible to five, ſex, ſeven, or more, or fewer : and the Special Differences obſervable under any one General ; ſince there are many Bodies, of very different Natures, confounded under one Name. Next their Conjugation; which they are, that either un- der or over thoſe obſervable in animai, or other Bodies, are here joy- ned together in a Plant ; How far common to the Organical Parts of divers Plants; or to the ſeveral Organical Parts of one; - or how far different in them. So the predominant Principle of the Paren- chymous Parts of a Plant, that it is an Acid, ſeems evident, From the general Nature of Fruits ; and of Corn ; and moſt Parenchymous Roots, i which are either Spirituous, or Sower, or by Digeſtion, do caſily be come ſuch. Likewiſe their Proportions ; which ſtand in the greateſt, which in the leaſt, or in the meaner Quantities, and in what Degrees; both in divers Vegetables, and in the ſeveral Organical Parts of one. And then the Concentration and Union of them altogether ; as to the det grees 5 9 Philoſophical Hiſtory of Plants. 19 grees of their Cloſeneſs or Laxity; or the manner of their Implication and Coherency; or as to their Location, one being more Central, another more Expoſed and Rampant over the reſt; orotherwiſe different. To examine theſe Principles, by their Colour, Taſte, Smell,Conſiſtence, Fix- edneſ, Volatility,Weight, Figures, or other Accidents. And to theſe purpoſes, to go through the formentioned Ways of Experiment ; as Uſtion, Calcination, Deſtillation, &-c. as any of them may appear ap- plicable hereunto. So the Eſential Salt of Wormwood, which may be obtained from the Lixivial ; is Bitter, tranſparent, and commonly, of a Cylindrick figure: whereas that which is obtained by Coction, or from the Extract, is taſtleß, greyiſh, and almoſt Cubick: and that in the Ex- tract of the Green Leaves of Violets, appears in fine tranſparent Shoots, like ſo many little Needles. And it is probable, That the Salts of moſt Kinds of Plants, whether Lixivial or Eſſential ; and of theſe, whe- ther obtained by Decoction, or otherwiſe, have either their Figure, or other Qualities, proper to themſelves, whereby they are all diſtinguiſh- ed one from another. And laſtly, to make Experiment upon theſe Principles, mixing them with one another, or with other Bodies, or otherwiſe. 49. . I know it will be difficult to make obſervations of this kind upon the Organical Parts of Plants, ſeverally. Yet I have thought of fome Ways, whereby true and undeceivable ones may be made. And the better to illuſtrate what I mean, I ſhall give one or two Inſtances of Tryal to this purpoſe. For the making of which, and fome others of the like nature, I conſidered, That upon the Anatomical Analyſis of all the Parts of a plant, I had certainly found, (and ſhall hereafter fhew) That in all Plants, there are Two, and only Two Organical Parts Eſſentially distinct, viz. The Pithy Part, and the Lignous Part, or ſuch others as are analogous to either of Theſe. So that, if we can think of any Plants, which will afford us either of theſe two, though not per- fedly, yet in ſome good meaſure, ſimple and unmixed: We may then ſee, by putting them to a Chymical, Teſt, what Principles and Proporti- on of Principles, concur to ſpecifie their Subſtantial Forms. 50. g. To the Pithy Part, Starch, or pure Manchet is analogous, as having very little ofthe Lignous mixed with them. I therefore or- dered ib ij of Star ch to be put into a Retort, and with a Receiver affix- ed, to be ſet in a Sand Furnace ; and that all it would yield, ſhould, by degrees, be forced over ; which, beſides what was evaporated at the Neck of the Receiver, was about tb j. of an acid and eager Liquor, of a heavy and blackiſh Oplz ff, and of a light Ojl 3j. The Caput Mor- tuum could not be reduced to Aſhes, by the ſtrongeſt heat which a naked fire in that Furnace would produce. 51. To the Lignous Part, Hemp or Flax is analogous, having very little of the Pithy mixed with them. I cauſed therefore tb ij of Flax to be put into a Retort, and manag’d as the Starch : whereupon, it yielded a Liquor, as I remember, ſomewhat like the former, and I about the fame quantity; no Oyl which remained liquid, when cold ; but inſtead of that a Butyr, almoſt of the Conſiſtence and Colour of the Oyl of Mace; and of this above z iij, or near fix times the quan- tity of the Oyl which was yielded by the Starch. The Caput Mortuum being burned to a white Ally yielded ſome portion of a Lixivial Salt. E 52. g. a 20 zu An Idea of a a 52. §. From whence, I ſhall, at preſent, only make theſe two Re- marques; Firſt , That although the chief portion, as to quantity, in both theſe Bodys, (as in moſt Plants) is an Acid Liquor ; yet the lat- ter, yields alſo ſome of an Alkaly, which the other doth not. So that they are the Lignous Parts of a Plant, generally, which yield the Alkalick Salt, or at leaſt in the greateſt Proportion. Secondly, That the Sul- phurious or Oleous Principle, is alſo much more predominant in the Liga nous Part, than in the Pithy. To theſe, the like Tryals upon other Plants, ſhould be added ; and other ways. So, in regard the soot of moſt Woods, yields a Volatile Alkaly; it were fit to examine, Whe- ther the Soot which is made of the Pithy Parts and that, of the Lig- nous, afford the ſaid Alkaly, in equal qantity; or whether, as is moſt likely, that of the Lignous doth afford ic in a far greater : and the like. 53. $. The proſecution of what is here propoſed, will be requiſite, To a fuller and clearer view, of the Modes of Vegetation, of the Senf- ble Natures of Vegetables, and of their more Recluſe Faculties and Pow- ers. Firſt, of the Modes of Vegetation. For ſuppoſe we were ſpeak- ing of a Root; from a due confideration of the Properties of any Or- ganical Part or Parts thereof; ºtis true, that the real and genuine Cau- ſes may be rendred, of divers other dependent Properties, as ſpoken ge- nerally of the whole Root. But it will be asked again, What may be the Cauſes of thoſe firſt and Independent ones? Which, if we will feek, we muſt do it by inquiring alſo, What are the Principles of thoſe Organical Parts ? For it is neceſſary, thatthe Principles whereof a Bo- dy doth conſiſt, ſhould be, if not all of them the active, yet the capa citating Cauſes, or ſuch as are called Caufa fine quibus non, of its becom- ing and being, in all reſpects, both as to Subſtance and Accidents, what it is: otherwiſe, their Exiſtence, in that Body, were altogether fu- perfluous ; ſince it might have been without them : which if fo, it might then have been made of any other; there being no neceſſity of putting any difference , if neither thoſe, whereof it is made,are thought neceſſary to its Being. Wherefore if we will allow a Body, and ſo the Ora ganical Parts of a Vegetable to have Principles, we muſt allow theſe Prin- ciples their neceſſary Uſe; and that the Shapes or other Properties of the ſaid Parts, are as much dependant upon the Nature of Theſe ; as is the Roundneſs of a Drop of Ink, upon the Fluidity of Water, ingredient 54. Ø. Again, the Principles of the Organical Parts being known, we may from thence obtain a further knowledge of the Natures, and Canſation or Original of their Contents; ſince theſe Contents are not on- ly included in the ſaid Organical Parts, but alſo Created by them :and muſt needs be ſo, whether we will ſuppoſe the Principles of theſe Con- tents to be præ-exiſtent to their reception thereinto, or not. For, if not præ-exiſtent, what can be clearer, than that the ſaid Parts give them their Exiſtence? And if præ-exiſtent, yet in regard they are di- ſtinguiſhed, and ſuch only of them admitted in ſuch ſort into an Orga- nical Part, from amongſt others, as are apt to combine and mix toge- ther in ſuch a Form, and ſo to conſtitute ſuch a Liquor; it is as clear, that the Exiſtence, if not of thoſe Principles, yet of that Liquor, is depen- dent on the ſaid Parf. to it. 55.5. Philoſophical History of Plants. 21 * a a 55. Ø. And if by means of the ſaid Organical Parts, it is, that their Contents become ſuch and ſuch peculiar Mixtures ; it is hence alſo mani- feſt, That, by the ſame means, they are of ſuch diſtinct Faculties and Powers : Becauſe the Faculty or Power of a Body, lieth not in any of its Principles apart; but is a Reſultance from them all; or from their being, in ſuch peculiar ſort and manner, United and Combined toges ther. So the Principles of the Purgative Parts of a Root, as of Rhu- barb, although we ſhould ſuppoſe them to be exiſtent in the ſurround- ing Earth, yet we cannot ſay, That that Earth, or the Principles there- in contained, are Purgative; but only that they are ſuch, as by being combined together, in ſuch a peculiar way, may become ſo. So the ſea veral parts of a Clock, although they are and muſt be all præ-exiſtent to it, and it is their Form, by which they are, what they are; yet is it the ſetting together of ſuch Parts, and in ſuch a way only, that makes them a Clock. And ſince we ſee that the Mixture of two Bodies of two different Qualities, as of Two Colours, will produce a Third Colour, differing from them both; as Blue and Red, do a Murrey: Why ſhould not Two or More Bodies of different Natures, be fo combined to gether, as to produce a Third Nature ? Or wherefore may not that be allowed to be performed by Nature, which by Artificial Compounding of Medicines, or other Bodies, is deſigned, and oftentimes effected? lii give but one Inſtance; Water, Greaſe, and an Alcalizate Sált, may be eaſily ſo ordered as to be inveſted with new Qualities, Nature, and Powers; the Salt, to loſe its extreme fiery Pungent Taſte ; the Tallow its Smells and being before unfociable with the Water, to mingle there- with: neither Tallov, Salt, nor Water alone, will fetch out a ſpot of Greaſe; but all united eaſily do it: the fame Three Bodys united, are, in ſome caſes, as in the Jaundies, no ill Medicine į any of which, gi- ven alone, may rather prove prejudicial, than a cure: and all this done, only by duly boiling them together into one Body, which we call Sope. 56. §. Whence again, if it be ſuch an Union, and Proportion, of ſuch a sort of Principles, which produceth ſuch a Faculty; and that we may, by any means, come to know what theſe are ; we may, poffi- bly, alſo attain to the knowledge of ſuch Rules, whereby any kind of Faculty may be made; as to Compound ſuch Bodies, which are neither Purgative nor Vomitory, fo together, as to be Inveſted with thofe Fa- culties. And ifto Make them, then confequently, to Mend, Exalt, Strengthen, and Enoble them, with greater eafe and certainty. And thus much for the Fourth General Mean. 57. Q. HITHERTO, We have conſidered the Materials of a Ve- The Fifth getable , only as Ingredient to it: there yet remains a Fifth Story to be General afcended; which is, to conſider theſe Materials as they are derived Mean. from abroad: or as, after they are received and naturalized, they may, with others yet abroad, have any kind of correſpondence. And theſe are Four in general, feil. Earth, Water, Aer, and Sun; all which, in that they contribute ſo univerſally to Vegetation, and to whatſoever is contained in a Vegetable, it is therefore requiſite, that of Theſe likewiſe, Particular Obſervation ſhould be made. 58. $. And Firſt, of the Earth, and of all Solid Receptacles of Plants. Where we are to conſider their ſeveral Kinds; as Mellow, Sandy, Clayie, Chalky, and others. Their Ingredients; as Rank and E 2 Mellow 22 An Idea of a 3 Mellow Earth, with Sand, or with Clay; or Sand with Clay; or alto- gether; and in what Proportions. The Principles whereinto any one of theſe Ingredients, ſeparated from the reſt, and put to the Teſt of Diſtillation, Vſtion, Calcination, or other, either alone, or by mix- ture with other Bodies, may be Reſolved. And by their Qualities, as Colour, Smell , Taſte, &c. both Ingredients and Principles to be exami- ned. To make tryal of the growth of Plants, in all kinds of ſimple Soils ; either Earthy or Mineral, as Clay, Marl, Oker, Fullers Earth Bole Armeniac, Vitriol, Allum, &c. or Vegetable, as Rotten Wood, Brans, Starch, or Flower, &c. or Animal, as Dungs, pounded Fleſh, dried and powdered Blood, and the like ; that it may appear, how far any of theſe may contribute to the growth of a Plant ; or to one above another. 59. . Next of the Water, and of all Liquid Receptacles. Where the ſeveral kinds of Water, from Wells, Springs, Rain, and Rivers are, by their Qualities and Faculties, to be examined; as theſe, and by theſe, their Principles, either in their Natural State, or upon Digeſti- on, or otherwiſe, may be obſervable : ſince Common Water it felf, is undoubtedly compounded of ſeveral Principles; the fimplicity there- of, not being argued, from its Clearneſs and Tranſparency; for a Solu- tion of Alum, though it containeth a conſiderable quantity of Earth, is yet very Clear: nor from its ſeeming to have neither Smell nor Taſtes for Water-driækers will tell you of the varieties of both in different Waters. Beſides, if theſe qualities ſhould be accounted rather Phan- fie, than Senſe ; the difference of Waters is yet more manifeſt, from their different Effects, obſerved by Cooks, Laundreſſes, Brewers, and others, that have occaſion to uſe them: for not to mix with Sope, with- out curdling ; not to boil Meat tender, or without colouring it red; and the like, are the vices of ſome Waters, not of others, which yet would ſeem, in Colour, Taſte,and Smell, to be the ſame. Tryal ſhould alſo be made of the growth of Plants in all kinds of Liquid Recepta- cles, as Common Water, Snow Water, Sea Water, Urine, Milk, Whey, Wine, Ojl, Ink, &c. Or any of theſe, with a ſolution of Salt, Nitre, Sal prunella, Sope, or other body. And hereby to obſerve what fol- lows, either in the Liquor, or in the plant it felf: as if any fixed Body, being weighed before its diſſolution in Water; and if the Plant, ſet herein, groweth ; the Water, being then evaporated; whether the quantity of that diffolved body,continue the fame,or is leſſened. So whether any Vegetable will become Opiate,by growing a conſiderable time in a plain Solution or Water-tincture of Opium ; and the like. Which Experiments, what event ſoever they have, yet at leaſt, for our further inſtruction in the Nature of Vegetation, may be of uſe. 60. ģ. Next of Aer, where it will be requiſite to inquire, what fort of Bodies may be herein contained : It being probable, from the variety of Meteors formed herein; and of Vapours and Exhalations continually advanced hereinto; that ſome or other of them, may bear an Analogy, to all Volatile Bodys, whether Animal,Vegetable, or Mineral. The flou- riſhings alſo of Frozen Dew; and the Green Colour, which the Aer gives the Ground or Water, when, for ſome time expoſed to it; and other effects ; ſeem to argue, that it is Impregnated with Vegetable Prin- ciples. To conſider alſo the peculiar Nature of that Body, which is ftrict- ly called, Aer, And of that true Aerial Salt,which to me, ſeemeth pro- bable Philoſophical History of Plants. 23 bable, that it is diſſolved in the Æther, as other Salts are in Water, or or in the Vaporous parts of the Aer. As alſo to try, what different Effects, a diverſity of Aer may have upon a Vegetable ; as by ſetting a Plant,or Seed, either exceeding Low, as at the bottom of a deep Well; or exceeding High, as on the top of a Steeple. Or elſe by expoſing ſome Soil to the Aer, which is aſſuredly free from any Seed, and ſo, as no Seed can light upon it ; and to obſerve, whether the Aer hath a power of producing a Vegetable therein, or not: and the like. 61. §. Laſtly of the Sun; as to which, it may be conſidered, What Influence it may have upon the Plant it ſelf; upon the Soil; Or upon the Aer. Whether that Influence is any thing elſe beſides Heat : or may differ from that of a Fire, otherwiſe, than by being Temperate, and more Equal. That it doth, ſeems evident from an Experiment ſometime ſince given us, in one of the Pariſian Fournals des Scavans,and which I therefore think very applicable to our preſent purpoſe. If you hold a Concave at a due diſtance, againſt a Fire, it will collect and caſt the Heat into a burning Focus : but if you put a peice of plain Glaſs between them, the Glaſs will ſcatter the Heat, and deſtroy the Focus. Whereas the Sun-Beams, being gathered in like manner, will paſs through the in- terpoſed Glaſs, and maintain their Focus. As for That, of the Collecti- on of the Sun-beams, by the help of Glaſſes, in the form of a Magistery; or of Flowers, and ſuch like, I deſire to ſuſpend my thoughts of them, till I ſee them. I will only ſay thus much further at preſent, That I do not underſtand why the Sun ſhould not have ſome Influence upon Bo- dies, beſides by Heat, ifit may be granted, That the Moon hath ; for which, it ſhould ſeem, there are ſome good Arguments. 62. 6. WE HAVE thus far examined the Principles neceſſary to A Sixth Gea Vegetation. The Queſtion may be put once more, In what manner are neral Mean. theſe Principles ſo adapted, as to become capable of being aſſembled to- Only hinted: gether, in ſuch a Number, Conjugation, Proportion, and Union, as to make a Vegetable Body? For the comprehenſion whereof, we muſt alſo know What are the Principles of theſe Principles. Which, although they lie in ſo great an abyſs of obſcurity ; yet, I think, I have ſome reaſon to be- lieve, that they are not altogether undiſcoverable. How far they may be ſo, I am ſo far from Determining, that I ſhall not now Conjecture. 63. 9. THIS is the Deſign, and theſe the Means I propoſe in order The Con- thereunto. To which, I ſuppoſe, they may all appear to be neceſſary, clufion. For what we obtain of Nature, we muſt not do it by commanding, but by courting of Her. Thoſe that woo Her, may poſſibly have her for their Wife; but She is not ſo common, as to proſtitute her ſelf to the beſt behaved Wit, which only pradiſeth upon it ſelf, and is not appli- ed to her. I mean, that where ever Men will go beyond Phanfie and Imagination, depending upon the Conduct of Divine Wiſdom, they muſt Labour, Hope and Perſevere. And as the Means propounded, are all neceſſary, ſo they may, in ſome meaſure, prove effectual . How far, I promiſe not ; the Way is long and dark: and as Travellers ſometimes amongſt Mountains, by gaining the top of one, are ſo far from their Journeys end ; that they only come to ſee another lies before them : ſo the Way of Nature, is ſo impervious, and, as I may ſay, down Hill and up Hill, that how far foever we go, yet the ſurmounting of one difficulty, is wont ſtill to give us the proſpect of another. We may therea 24 An Idea of, &c. therefore believe, our attainments will be imperfed, after we have done all : but becauſe we cannot attain to all that therefore we ſhould endea- vour after nothing ; is an Inference, which looks fo much awry from the Practical Senſe of Men, that it ought not to be anſwered. Nor with better Reaſon, may we go about determining, what may be done. The greateſt Deſigns that any Men undertake, are of the greateſt uncertain- ty, as to their Succeſs: which if they appear to be of good Import, though we know not how far they are attainable, we are to propound the Means, in the utmoſt uſe whereof only, we can be able to judge: A War is not to be quitted, for the hazards which attend it ; nor the Councils of Princes broken up, becauſe thoſe that fit at them, have not the Spirit of Prophecy, as well as of Wiſdom. To conclude, If but , little ſhould be effected, yet to deſign more, can do us no harm: For although a Man ſhall never be able to hit Stars by ſhooting at them; yet he ſhall come much nearer to them, than another that throws at Apples. ਈ ਹੈ। on S ਹ ॥ onsor FINI S. ST. THE ANATOMY Ο F PL AN TS, B EGUN. WITH A General Account Ο F VEGETATION, Grounded thereupon. The FIRST BOOK. Preſented in Manuſcript to the Royal SOCIETY, Sometime before the 11th. of May, 1671. And afterwards in Print, December 7. of the fame Year 1671. By NEHEMJAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the Royal Society, and of the College of Phyſicians. The Second Edition. 2 LONDON, Printed by W. Ramlins, 1682. МОТА И А о o 2 ASS и тоа т guo A Lotono ТИ КОНТАТОР T stogo ob bubruord утноо золота о заказалія М лi borisova того та э10tsd erritorioc на то, о ч гарч, а arlo to wolls). WD HARMIH Vi va о зарабол орн., 191102 И о а у о А.МН с Бэзіі TO THE RIGHT HONOURABLE WILLIAM Lord Vi-Count Brouncker, THE PRESIDENT And to the Council and Fellows OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY, The following ANATOMY Is moſt HUMBLY PRESENTED By the AUTHOR NEHEMJAH GREW. F TATTI MATIV . е по-то nord О- ТАНОВО solobos lionto янтно утат ООТОАО Я collons на МОТА ИТА YAMAN Roma а тичан ач та FAMIHI 410119 salli rote bo s srl at grinolod for bus touted yo pogo Dotaris et siste tot ShortsM 10 TO THE as been Sund botali od oor jon2 COM om on I fomosdod : contro lo Right Reverend JOHN on osoitteet alde bat Lord Biſhop of our ztül bill 1200 ototo wa Denda CHESTER - S01 Worlod VOTE MY LORD, hot to rettore SS Hope your pardon, if while you are holding That beſt of Books in one Hand, I here preſent fome Pages of that of Nature in- to your other: Eſpecially ſince Tour Lord- ship knoweth very well, how excellent a Commentary This is on the Former; by which, in part, GOD reads the World his own Defini- tion, and their Duty to him. But if this Addreſs, my Lord, may be thought con- gruous, 'tis yet more juſt; and that I ſhould let Your Lordſhip, and others know, how much, and how defer- vedly , I refent Your extraordinary Favours. Particularly, that you were pleaſed, ſo far to animate my Endeavours, towards the Publiſhing the following Obſervations. Ma- F 2 ny Epiſtle Dedicatory. n ny whereof, and moſt belonging to the Firſt Chapter, having now lain dormant, near ſeven years; and might ſtill, perhaps, have ſo continued, had not Your Lordſhips Eye, at length, created Light upon them. In doing which, You have given one, amongſt thofe many Tokens, of as well Tour readinefs to promote Learning and Know- ledge by the hands of others; as Your high Abilities to do it by Your Own: Both which, are ſo manifeſt in Your Lordſhip, that, like the firſt Principles of Mathematical Science, they are not ſo much to be aſſerted, becauſe known and granted by all . The Conſideration whereof, my Lord, may make me not only Juft, in owning of your Favours; but alſo moſt Ambitious of your Patronage: Which yet, to beſpeak, I muſt confefs, I cannot well. Not that I think, what is Good and Valuable, is always its own beft Advocate : for I know, that the Cenfures of Men, are humorous, and va- riable ; and that one Age, muſt have leave to frown on thoſe Books, which another, will do nothing lefs than kiſs and embrace. But, chiefly, for this Reaſon, Leſt I ſhould ſo much as feem deſirous, of Your Lordſhips Solliciting my Cauſe, as to all I have ſaid. For as it is your Glory, that you like not ſo to ſhine, as to put out the leaſt Star; fo were it to Your Diſhonour, to borrow. Your Name, to il luſtrate the Spots, though of the moſt conſpicuous. I am, bonsocobaso nuovo al My Lord, 'zood 10 fod tell Otel'de 91 ohol 9002370, Your Lordſhips 1 : Berto move Daniego Coroni di , ring on vaan! And dan cuaca ni pa at Of Viorb bhe son orionic Moſt Humble Servant bba ang della To NEHEMJAH GREW. NEMANJANI Coventry, June 10. 1671. Obrona mizol andori boy ancora of how to tellus na gabbio) THE no Moft Obliged, азіргоод togal statt bort uomo feroit o's diheni si con no te ditor THE todo 180SS solterotondo CONTENTS TAN T C H A P. I. igienis 21 Of the Seed in its State of Vegetation, vbod uong0920I HE Method propounded, 6.1. The Garden-Bean, diffected, 2. The two Coats Deſcribed, 3, 4. The Foramen in the outer Coat, 5, 6. What generally obſervable of the Covers of the Seed, 7. The Organical Parts of the Seed, 8. The Main Body, 9, 10. The Radicle in the Bean, 11. In other Seeds, 12. The Plume, 13, 14. The Similary Parts, 15. The Cuticle, 16, 17. The Parenchyma, 18, 19, 20. The Inner Body, 21, to 29. No ſolid Account yet given, of Ve- getation, 30. The Coats how in common fubfervient to the Vegetation of the Seed, 31. The Foramen, of what uſe herein, 32. The uſe of the Inner Coat, 33. Of the Cuticle, 34. Of the Parenchyma, 35. Of the Seminal Root, 36. How the Radicle firſt becomes a Root, 37. By what means, the Plume all this while preſerved, 38. Hopo after the Root the Plume vegetates, 39. How the Lobes, 40. But not in all Seeds, 41. That they do in moſt, demonſtrated, 42, 43, 44. What hence reſolvable, 45. The uſe of the Diffimilar Leaves, 46, to the end. 2ง e use of the Drama si piel CHAP. II. Of the Root. T His alſo to be Diffe&ted, 6. 1. The Skin hereof, its Original, 2. The Cortical Body, its Original, 3. Texture, 4. Pores, 5. Proportions, 6. The Lignous Body, its Original, 7. Texture, 8. Pro- portions, 9. The Inſertment, its Original, 10. Pores, 11. Number and Size, 12. A fuller deſcription hereof, with that of the Oſculations of the Lignous Body, 13, 14, 15. The Pith, its original ſometimes from the Seed, 16. Sometimes from the Barque, 17. Its Pores, 18, 19. Pro- . portions, 20. Fibres of the Lignous Body therein, 21. The Pith of thoſe Fibres, 22, Hope the Root grows, and the uſe of the skin, Cor- tical The Contents. tical and Lignous Body thereto, 23. How it groweth in length, 24. By what means it deſcends, 25. How it grows in breadth, 26. And the Pith, how thus framed, 27. The uſe of the Pith, 27. Of the Inſert- ment, 28. The joynt ſervice of all the Parts, 29, 30, 31. 2T HITNO CHAP. III. of the Trunk TA runk. "HE Coarcture, Ø. I. The Skin, its original, 2. The original of T the Cortical Body, 3. Of the Lignous, 4. Of the Inſertment and Pith, 5. The Latitudinal Shooting of the Lignous Body, wherein obſervable, 6,7. The Pores of the Lignous Body, where and how moſt remarkable, 8. A leſſer ſort of Pores, 9. A third fort only viſible through a Microſcope. Obſerved in Wood or Charcoal, 10. Obſerved in the Fibres of the Trunks of Herbs, IT. The Inſertions, where more viſible , 12, 13. Their Weftage with the Lignous Body, 14. The ſmaller Inferti- ons, only viſible through a Microſcope, 15. No Valves in a Plant, 16. The Ranks of the Pores of the Inſertions, 17., The Pores of the Pith, 18 19, 20. How the Trunk aſcends, 21. The diſpoſition of its Parts con- ſequent to that Aſcent, 22. Conſequent to the different Nature of the Sap, 23. The effects of the ſaid Differences, 24, 19 28. Which way, and how the Sap aſcends, 29, to the end. abiru aduno cf 1200 25.0991 libssdi woolt ös of anime 100 of still is om!! : The 307 One smule od sota ob JA bosa biliribicuta si Of Trunk-Roots and Claſpers. The Appendix: 1970 . Trunk-Roots of two kinds, %. 1, 2. Claſpers of one kind, 3. The Vſes of both, 4, to the end. Η Ο ΑΠΟ od sdi to Ford T. Loliad of all 20109 S1791 SIYOT e di rivero ti gboa loitte') sdT -1.8 T origiI Ons vbod cargilsdr, CHAP. 2. ยาว 1 / os dirtyho zis gnomon SAT odore di 22092d weitqib olan veten hasigiro siiT steht dat erbod rongit 22.09.19upra sât eoil 290itere & drabbe eriti vlod avong sdt po 291dios 2: tog han trong cos al estado The Contents. CHAP. IV. Of the Bud, Branch, and Leaf. T с HE Parts of the Germen and Branch the ſame with thoſe of the Trunk, 6. 1, 2. The manner of their growth, 3. How nouriſh- ed, 4. And the uſe of Knots, 5. How fecurd 6. The parts of a Leaf 7. The Poſitions of the Fibres of the Stalks of Leaves, 8. For what Vſes,9,10. The viſible cauſe of the different circumference of Leaves, I 1. And of their being flat, 12. And filamentous, 13. The Foulds of Leaves, their Kinds and Vſe, 14, 15, 16. The Protections of Leaves, 17. The nje of the Leaf, 18, to the end. Cestno . So Sonibaco.co The Appendix. Hosilent skonto Of Thorns, Hairs and Globulets. An ar- Thorns of two Kinds; the Lignous, 8.1. The Cortical, 2. gument of the Magnetick Deſcent of the Cortical Body, 3. Hairs of divers Kinds, 4, 5. Their Uſe, 6. Globulets of two kinds, 7,8. CHAP. V. Of the Flower. Ts three Parts, $. I. The Impalement, of divers kinds, 2. Their ufe, 3, 4. The Foliation, its nature, 5. Foulds, 6. Protections, 7. Downs, 8, 9. Globulets, 10. Its Uſe, 11, 12. The Attire of two kinds. The Deſcription of the first, 13, 14, 15, 16. Of the other, 17, 18, 19, 20, 21. Their uſé, 22, to the end. CH AP. VÌ. Of the Fruit. "HE Vital Parts of all, the ſame, $. I. The Number, Deſcription, and Original of the parts of an Apple, 2. Of a Pear, 3, 4 of a Plum, 5,6,7. Of a Nut, 8. Of a Berry, 9. The uſe of the Fruit, 1o, to the end. CHAP The Contents. CHAP. VII Of the Seed in its State of Generation. W" Hat here further obſerved, not in the Firſt Chapter, 6. 1. The Caſe, its Figures, 2. The outer Coat, its Figures, 3. Various Surface, 4. And Mucilages, 5. The nature of the outer Coat, 6. Its Apertures, 7. Next to which the Radicle uſually placed, 8. The Origi- nal of the Outer Coat; 9. The Original of the Inner, 10. Its Nature, IT, 12. The Eſſential Parts of a Plant, 13, 14. The Secondine, 15. The Colliquamentum herein, 16. The Navel Fibres, 17. In the Gene- ration of the Seed, the Sap firſt prepared in the Seed-Branch, 18, 19. Next in the inner Coat, 20. With the help of the Outer, 21,22. The uſe of the Secondine, 23. Of the Ramulets of the Seed-Branch, 24. Oftheir Inoſculation, 25. How the Colliquamentum becometh a Parenchyma, 26, to the end. a cinese to. Crir los tuis Tscbiti u Troosione della sua THE Gert Olsa A o etirada dia Desain avto sito sos client SI co Vio conceito de in 3040 cele kom 1. in: Tits THE ilent ANATOMY Ο F PLANTS B E G U N. With a General Account of Vegetation, Founded thereupon. CHAP. I. of the Seed in its State of Vegetation, g В. EING to ſpeak of Plants; and, as far as Inſpedi- on, and conſequent Reaſon, may conduct, to en quire into the viſible Conſtitutions, and Uſes of their ſeveral Parts : I chooſe that Method, which to the beſt advantge, may ſuit with what we have to ſay hereon. And that is the Method of Nature her ſelf, in her continued Series of Vegetations ; proceeding from the Seed foron, to the formation of the Root, Trunk, Branch, Leaf, Flower, Fruit, and laſt of all, of the Seed alſo to be fown again, all which, we ſhall, in the ſame order, particularly ſpeak of. 2. $. The Eſſential Conſtitutions of the ſaid Parts are in all Plants the fame : But for Obſervation, ſome are more convenient; in which I ſhall . chiefly inſtance. And firſt of all, for the Seed, we chooſe the great Gar- den-Bean. G 3. . The Anatomy Book I. a a 3. Ø. If then we take a Bean and diffect it, we ſhall find it cloath- əd with a doubled Veft or Coat. Theſe Coats, while the Bean is yet green, are ſeparable, and eaſily diſtinguiſhed. Or in an old one, after . it hath lay'n two or three days in a mellow Soil; or been ſoaked as Tab. I. fol. long a time in Water: as in Tab.1. When 'tis dry, they cleave ſo cloſely together, that the Eye not before inſtructed, will judge them but one; the inner Coat (which is of the moſt rare contexture) ſo far ſhrinking up, as to feem only the roughneſs of the outer, ſomewhat refembling Wafers under Maquaroons. 4. ll. The Inner Coat, in its Natural State, is every where twice, and in ſome places, thrice as thick, as the Outer. Next to the Radi- cle, which I ſhall preſently deſcribe, it is fix or ſeven times thicker; and encompaſſes the Radicle round about, as in the ſame Figure ap- Tab.1. f.2. pears. 5. . At the thicker end of the Bean, in the outer Coat, a very ſmall Foramen preſents it ſelf, even to the bare Eye. In Diffection Tab.i.f:1-a 'tis found to terminate againſt the point of that Part which I call the Radicle. It is of that capacity, as to admit a ſmall Virginal Wyer; and is moſt of all conſpicuous in a green Bean. Eſpecially, if a little magnified with a good Spectacle-Glaß. This Foramen is not a hole ca- ſually made, or by the breaking off of the Stalk; but deſignedly form- ed, for the uſes hereafter mentioned. It may be obſerved not only in the great Garden-Bean, but likewiſe in the other kinds ; in the French Bean very plainly; in Peaſe, Lupines, Vetches, Lentiles, and other Pulſe 'tis alſo found; and in many Seeds not reckoned of this kind- red, as in that of Fenugreek, Medica Tornata, Goats-Rue, and others : In many of which, 'tis fo very ſmall, as ſcarcely, without the help of Glaſſes to be diſcovered ; and in ſome, not without cutting off part of the Seed, which otherwiſe would intercept the fight hereof. 6. ø. That this Foramen is truly permeable, even in old Setting- Beans, and the other Seeds above named, appears upon their being ſoaked for fome time in Water. For then, taking them out, and cruſh ing them a little, many ſmall bubles will alternately ariſe and break up- 7. %. Of all Seeds which have thick or hard Covers, it is alſo ob- ſervable, That they have the ſame likewiſe Perforated, as above ſaid, or in ſome other manner. And accordingly, although the Coats of ſuch Seeds as are lodg’d in Shells or Stones, being thin, are not viſibly per- forated; yet the Stones and shells themſelves always are; as in Chap. 7. Thall be ſeen how. To which Chapter, what is farther obſervable, ei- ther as to the nature and number of the Covers of the Seed, I alſo refer. 8. $. The Coats of the Bean being ſtripp'd off, the proper Seed ſhews it ſelf. The parts whereof it is compoſed, are three 5 fc. the Main Body, and two more, appendant to it; which we may call, the Three Organical Parts of the Bean. 9. 5. The Main Body is not one entire piece, but always divided, fengthwiſe, into two halves or Lobes, which are both joynd together at the Baſis of the Bean. Theſe Lobes in dry Beans, are but difficultly Tab.l. f.2,3. ſeparated or obſerv'd; but in young ones, eſpecially boild, they eafily flip afunder. ecode on it. 10.6. Book I. 3 of Plants. 3 10. %. Some very few seeds are divided, not into two Lobes, but into more ; as that of Creſſes into Six. And ſome are not at all divi- Tab. i. f. 4. ded, but entirez as the Grains of Corn. Excepting which few,all other f. 5. Seeds, even the ſmalleſt, are divided, like as the Bean, into juſt two Lobes. Whereof, though in moſt Seeds, becauſe of their minuteneſs, we cannot by diſſection be inform’d; yet otherwiſe, we eaſily may, as in this Chapter ſhall be ſeen. Sort II. $. At the Baſis of the Bean, the two other Organical Parts ſtand appendent ; by mediation whereof,the two Lobes meet and join together. The greater of theſe two Parts ſtands without the two Löbes, and upon diveſting the Bean of its Coats, is immediately viſible. Tab. 1. f.2. 'Tis of a white colour, and more gloſſie than the Main Body, eſpeci- 2 ally when the Bean is young. In the Bean, and many other Seeds 'tis 6-3--- fituated ſomewhat above the thicker end, as you hold the Bean in its moſt proper poſture for growth. In Oak-Kernels, which we call A- corns, Apple-Kernels, Almonds, and many other Seeds, it ſtands pro- Tab.1.f.6--- minent juſt from the end; the Baſis and the End being in theſe the fame, but in the Bean divers. 12. . This Part is found not only in the Bean, and the Seeds above mentioned; but in all others : being that, which upon the Ve- getation of the Seed, becomes the Root of the Plant ; which therefore may be called the Radicle : by which, I mean the Materials, abating the Formality, ofa Root. In Corn, it is that Part, which Malſters, up- on its ſhooting forth, call the Come. 'Tis not eaſie to be obſerved, fa- ving in ſome few Seeds, amongſt which, that of the Bean is the moſt fair and ample of all I have ſeen. But that of ſome other Seeds, is, in proportion, greater; as of Fenugreek, which is full as big as one of Tab.t.f.7--- its Lobes. 13. $ The leſſer of the two faid Appendents lies occult beeween the two Lobes of the Bean, by ſeparation whereof only it is to be ſeen. 'Tis enclos’d in two ſmall Cavities, formºd in the Lobes for its reception. Tab.1.f 3--6 Its colour comes near to that of the Radicle; and it is founded upon the Balis thereof, having a quite contrary production, Sc. towards the Cone of the Bean; as being that very Part, which, in proceſs, becomes the Body or Trunk of the Plant. In Corn, it is that Part, which after the Radicle is ſprouted forth, or come, ſhoots towards the ſmaller end of the Grain; and by many Malsters, is called the Acroſpire. 14. S, This Part is not, like the Radicle, an entire Body, but di- vided, at its looſe end, into divers pieces, all very cloſely couched to- gether, as Feathers in a Bunch; for which reaſon it may be called the Plume. They are ſo cloſe, that only two or three of the outmoſt are at firſt ſeen : but upon a nice and curious feparation of theſe, the more interiour ſtill may be diſcovered. In the Bean, this may be done: but in very few other Seeds; becauſe of the extreme ſmallneſs of the Plume. Now as the Plume is that Part which becomes the Trunk of the Plant, ſo theſe pieces are ſo many true, and already formed, though not diſ- play'd Leaves, intended for the ſaid Trunk , and foulded up in the ſame plicature, wherein upon the ſprouting of the Bean, they afterwards ap- pear. In a French Bean, and eſpecially in the larger white Kind, or in the great Indian Phaſeolus, the two outmoſt are very fair and elegant. In the great Garden-Bean two extraordinary ſmall Plumes often, if not Tab.i.f.8.b always, ſtand one on either ſide the great one now defcrib'd: From G 2 which, a 4 Book I. The Anatomy which, in that they differ in nothing ſave in their fize, I therefore on- ly here juſt take notice of them. And theſe three Parts, ſc. the Main Body, the Radicle, and the Plume, are concurrent to the making up of a Seed; and no more than theſe brvibarat sa novo 15. ø. Having thus taken a view of the Organical parts of the Bean, and other Seeds ; let us next examine the Similary, ſo thoſe whereof the Organical are compos'd: a diftin&t obſervation of which, for a clear underſtanding ofthe Vegetation of the Seed, and of the whole Plant ariſing thence is requiſite: To obtain which, we muſt proceed in our Anatomy. slada 10 og IT 16. . Diſſecting a Bean then, the firſt Part occurring is its Cuticle The Eye and firſt Thoughts, ſuggeſt it to be only a more denſe and gloffy Superficies, but better enquiry diſcovers it a real Cuticle. 'Tis ſo exquiſitely thin, and for the moſt part, ſo firmly continuous with the Body of the Bean, that it cannot, except in ſome ſmall Rag, be di- ſtindly ſeen , which, by carrying your Knife aflant into the Bean, and then very gently bearing upward what you have cut, will feparate, and ſhew it felf tranſparent. This Cuticle is not only ſpread upon the Cona vex of the Lobes, but alſo on their Flats' , where they are contiguous, extending it ſelf likewiſe upon both the Radicle and Plume, and ſo over the whole Bean. 17. Q. This Part, though it be ſo far common with the Coats of the Bean, as to be like thoſe, an Integument ; yet are we in a quite dif- ferent Notion to conceive of it: For whereas the Coats, upon ſetting the Bean, do only adminiſter the Sap, and, as being ſuperſeded from their Office, then die ; as ſhall be ſeen: this, on the contrary, with the Organical Parts of the Bean, is nouriſhed, augmented, and by a real Dege- tation co-extended. 1. 18. . Next to the Cuticle, we come to the Parenchyma it ſelf; the Part throughout which the Inner Body, whereof we ſhall ſpeak anon, is diſſeminated ; for which reaſon I call it the Parenchyma. Not that we are ſo meanly to conceive of it, as if (according to the frrister ſenſe of that word, ) it were a meer concreted Juyce. For it is a Body very curiouſly organiz'd, conſiſting of an infinite number of extreme {mall bladders ; as in Tab. 1. is apparent. The Surface hereof is ſome- Tab.I. f:9. what denſe, but inwardly, 'tis of a laxer Contexture. If you view it in a Microſcope, or with a very good Spectacle-Glaſs, it hath fome fi- militude to the Pith, while fappy in the Roots and Trunks of Plants ģ and that for good reaſon, as in Ch.2. ſhall be ſeen. This is beſt feen in g green Beans. 19. ø. This Part would ſeem by its colour to be peculiar to the Lobes of the Bean; but as is the Cuticle, ſo is this alſo, common both to the Radicle and Plume; that is, the Parenchyma or Pulp of the Bean, as to its eſſential ſubſtance, is the fame in all three. The reaſon why the colour of the Plume, and eſpecially of the Radicle, which are white, is ſo different from that of the Lobes, which are green, may chiefly de- pend upon their being more compact and denſe, and thence their dif- ferent Tinctures. And therefore the Lobes themſelves, which are green while the Bean is young ; yet when it is old and dry, become whitiſh too. And in many other seeds, as Acorns, Almonds, the Kernels of Ap- ples, Plums, Nuts, &c. the Lobes, even freſh and young, are pure white as the Radicle it felf. 20. $ Book I. 5 of Plants. а 20. ll. But although the Parenchyma be common, as is ſaid, to all the Organical Parts ; yet in very differing proportions. In the Plume, where it is proportionably leaſt , it maketh about three Fifths of the whole Plume ; in the Radicle, it maketh above five Sevenths of the whole Radicle ; and in each Lobe, is ſo far over-proportionate, as to make at leaſt nine Tenths of the whole Lobe. 21. Q. By what hath been ſaid, that the Parenchyma or Pulpis not the only conſtituting Part, beſides the Cuticle , is imply'd : there be- ing another Body, of an eſſentially different ſubſtance, embofom'd here- in: which may be found not only in the Radicle and Plume, but alſo in the Lobes themſelves, and ſo in the whole Bean. 22, . This Inner Body appears very plain and conſpicuous in cutting the Radicle athwart, and fo proceeding by degrees towards Tab.1.f. 10) the Plume, through both which it runneth in a large and ſtrait Trunk. 11, @ 12. In the Lobes, being it is there in ſo very ſmall proportion, 'tis difficult- ly ſeen, eſpecially towards their Verges. Yet if with a ſharp Knife you ſmoothly cut the Lobes of the Bean athwart, divers ſmall Specks, Tab. I. f.13. of a different colour from that of the Parenchyma, ſtanding therein all along in a Line, may be obſerv’d; which Specks are the Terminations of the Branches of this Inner Body.ba 23. §. For this Inner body, as it is exiſtent in every Organical Part of the Bean ; ſo is it, with reſpect to each Part, moſt regularly di- ſtributed. In a good part of the Radicle 'cis one entire Trunk; to- wards the Baſis thereof, 'tis divided into three main Branches ; the mid- Tabıt. f. 14. dlemoſt runneth directly into the Plume; the other two on either ſide it, after a little ſpace, paſs into the Lobes; where the ſaid Branches dividing themſelves into other finaller; and thoſe into more and ſmal- ler again, are terminated towards the Verges of each Lobe; in which manner the ſaid Inner Body being diſtributed it becomes in each Lobe a true and perfect Root. 24. §. Of this Seminal Root, as now we'll call it, from the Deſcrip- tion here given, it is further obſervable; That the two main Branch- es hereof; in which the ſeveral Ramifications in each Lobe are all uni- ted, are not committed into the Seminal Trunk of the Plume, nor yet ſtand at right angles with That and the Radicle, and ſo with equal re- ſpect towards them both : but being produced through part of the Pa- renchyma of the Radicle, are at laſt united therein to the main Trunk, and make acute Angles therewith: as may be ſeen in the ſame. f.14. Tab.1. f. 145 35, $. This seminal Root being ſo tender, cannot be perfe&ly ex- carnated, (as may the Veſſels in the Parts of an Animal) by the moſt accurate Hand. Yet by diſſection begun and continu'd, as is above declared its whole frame and diſtribution may be eaſily obſerv'd. Again, if you take the Lobe of a Bean, and lengthwiſe pare off its Parenchyma by degrees, and in extreme thin ſlices, many Branches of the Seminal Root, (which by the other way of Diſſection were only noted by fo many Specks) both as they are fewer about the Baſis of the Bean, and more numerous towards its Verges, in ſome good diſtinction and entire- neſs will appear. Forthis you muſt have new Beans : or elſe ſoaked in Water, or buryed for ſome time. 26. ll. As the Inner Body is branched out in the Lobes, ſo is it in the Plume : For if you cut the Plume athwart, and from the Baſis pro- ceed along the Body thereof, you'll therein find, firſt, one large Trunk or 6 Book I. The Anatomy I 28. 8. or Branch, and after four or five very ſmall Specks round about it, which are the terminations of ſo many leſſer Branches therewith di- ſtributed to the ſeveral parts of the Plume. The diſtribution of the Tab.I.f. 11-c Inner Body, as it is continuous throughout all the Organical Parts of the Bean, is repreſented, Tab. 1.f. 14. 27. ø. This Inner Body is, by diffe&ion, beſt obſervable in the Bean and great Lupine. In other larger Pulſe it ſhews likewiſe ſome obſcure Marks of it felf. But in no other Seeds, which I have obſerved, though of the greateſt ſize: as of Apples, Plums, Nuts, &c. is there any clear appearance hereof, upon diffection, ſaving in the Radicle and Plume ; the reaſon of which is partly from its being, in moſt seeds, fo extraordinary little ; partly from its Colour, which in moſt Seeds, at is the ſame with that of the Parenchyma it ſelf, and ſo not diſtinguiſha- ble from it. Yet in a Gourd-seed, the whole Seminal Root, not only its Tab. I. f.15-C Main Branches, but alſo the Sub-diviſions and Inofculations of the leſſer -c 1.2 ones, are without any diſſection, upon the ſeparation of the Lobes, on their contiguous Flats immediately apparent. And as to the exiſtence of this Seminal Root, what Diſfe&tion can- not attain, yet an ocular inſpection in hundreds of other Seeds, even the ſmalleſt, will demonſtrate; as in this Chapter ſhall be ſeen how. 29. 6. In the mean time, let us only take notice ; That when we fay, every Plant hath its Root; we reckon ſhort. Forevery Plant hath DATA really two, though not contemporary, yet ſucceſſive Roots ; its Ori- ginal or Seminal-Root within the Lobes or Main Body of its Seed; and its Plant-Root, which the Radicle becometh in its growth: the Paren- chyma of the Seed, being in ſome reſemblance, that to the Seminal Root at firſt, which the Mould is to the Plant-Root afterwards ; and the Seminal Root being that to the Plant-Root, which the Plant-Root is to the Trunk. For our better underſtanding whereof, having taken a view of the ſeveral Parts of a Bean, as far as Diſfection conducts 3 we will next briefly enquire into the Uſe of the ſaid Parts, and in what manner they are the Fountain of Vegetation, and concurrent to the being of the future plant. An Account 30. %. THE GENERAL Cauſe of the growth of a Bean, or other of the Vege- Seed, is Fermentation. That is, the Bean lying in the Mould, and a tation of the moderate acceſs of ſome moiſture, partly diſſimilar, and partly conge- Seed, nerous, being made, a gentle Fermentation thence arifeth. By which, the Bean ſwelling, and the Sap ſtill encreaſing, and the Bean continu- ing ſtill to ſwell, the work thus proceeds: as is the uſual way of ex- plicating. But that there is fimply a Fermentation, and ſo a ſufficient ſupply of Sap is not enough: but that this Fermentation, and the Sap wherein 'tis made, ſhould be under a various Government, by divers Parts thereto ſubfervient, is alſo requiſite ; and as the various prepa- ration of the Aliment in an Animal, equally neceſſary : the particular proceſs of the Work according whereto, we find none undertaking to 31. \. Let us look upon a Bean then, as a piece of Work ſo fram’d and ſet together, as to declare a Deſign for the production of a Plant ; which, upon its lying in ſome convenient Soil, is thus effected. Firſt of all, the Bean being enfoulded round in its Coats, the Sap wherewith it is fed, muſt of neceſſity paſs through theſe : By which means, it is a .م a a declare. not Book I. 7 of Plants. a 3 not only in a proportionate quantity, and by degrees; but alſo in a purer body; and poſſibly not without ſome Vegetable Tincture, tranſ- mitted to the Bean. Whereas, were the Bean naked, the sap muſt needs be, as over-copious, ſo but crude and immature, as not being fil- tred through ſo fine a Cotton as the Coats be. And as they have the uſe of a Filtre to the tranſient Sap'; fo of a Veſſel to that which is ſtill depoſited within them; being alike accommodated to the ſecurer Fere mentation hereof, as Bottles or Barrels are to Beer, or any other Fermen- tative Liquor. 32. 6. And as the Fermentation is promoted by ſome Aperture in the Veſſel ; ſo have we the Foramen in the upper Coat alſo contrived. That if there ſhould be need of ſome more Aiery Particles to excite the Fermentation ; through this, they may obtain their Entry, Or, on the contrary, ſhould there be any ſuch Particles or Steams, as might damp the genuine proceeding thereof, through this again, they may have eaſie iſſue. Orif, by being over copious, they ſhould become too . high a Ferment; and ſo precipitate thoſe ſoft and flow degrees, as are neceſſary to a due Vegetation. The faid Aperture being that, as a com- mon Paſport, here to the Sap, which what we call the Bung-hole of the Barrel, is to the new tunn'd Liquor. 33. $. And the Radicle being deſigned to ſhoot forth firſt, as pre- fently ſhall be ſhew'd how; therefore is it diſtinctly ſurrounded with the Inner and more fucculent Coat. That being thereby ſuppled on every ſide, its eruption may be the better promoted. 34. $. The Sap being paſſed through the Coats, it next enters the Body of the Bean; yet not indiſcriminately neither ; but, being filtred through the Outer Coat, and fermented in the Body of the Inner, is by mediation of the Cuticle , again more finely filtr’d, and ſo entereth the Parenchyma it felfundera fourth Government. 35. ſ. Through which Part the Sap paſſing towards the Seminal Root, as through that which is of a more ſpatious content ; beſides the benefit it hath of a farther percolation, it will alſo find room enough for a more free and active fermenting and maturation herein. And be- ing moreover, part of the true Body of the Bean, and ſo with its pro- per Seminalities or Tin&tures copiouſly repleat; the Sap will not only find room, but alſo matter enough, by whoſe Energy its Fermentation will ſtill be more advanced, 36. § And the Sap being duly prepared here, it next paſſeth into all the Branches of the Seminal Root, and founder a fifth Government. Wherein how delicate 'tis now become, we may conceive by the pro- portion betwixt the Parenchyma and this Seminal Root; ſo much only of the beſt digeſted sap being diſcharged from the whole Stock in that, as this will receive. And this, moreover, as the Parenchyma, with its proper Seminalities being endowed ; the Sap for the ſupply of the Ra- dicle, and of the young Root from thence, is duly prepared therein,and with its higheſt Tincture and Impregnation at laſt enriched. 37. 6. The Sap being thus prepared in the Lobes of the Bean, 'tis thence diſcharg’d; and either intothe Plume,or the Radicle,muft forth with iſſue. And ſince the Plume is a dependent on the Radicle ; the Sap therefore ought firſt to be diſpenced to this: which accordingly, is ever found to ſhoot forth before the Plume: and ſometimes an inch ör two in length. Now becauſe the primitive courſe of the Sap into the 8 Book I. The Anatomy the Radicle, is thus requiſite ; therefore, by the frame of the Parts of the Bean is it alſo made neceſſary. The two main Branches of the Sea minal Root, being produced, as is before obſerved, not into the Plume, but the Radicle. Now the Sap being brought as far as the Seminal Root, in either Lobe į and according to the conduct thereof continu- ing ſtill to move: it muſt needs immediately iſſue into the fame Part, Tab.1. f. 14. whereinto the main Branches themſelves do ; that is, into the Radicle. By which Sap, thus bringing the ſeveral Tinctures of the Parts afore- ſaid with it, being now fed ; it is no longer a meer Radicle, but is made alſo Seminal, and ſo becomes a perfect Root. 38. 6. The Plume, all this while, lyes cloſe and ſtill. For the ſake of which, chiefly it is, that the Bean and other Seeds are divided into Lobes, viz. That it might be warmly and ſafely lodged up between them, and ſo ſecur'd from the Injuries fo tender a Part would ſuſtain from the Mould; whereto, had the Main Body been entire, it muſt, upon the cleaving of the Coats, have lay'n contiguous. 39. Ø. But the Radicle being thus impregnated and ſhot into a Root ; `tis now time for the Plume to rouze out of its Cloyſters, and germinate too: In order whereto, 'tis now fed from the Root, with laudable and ſufficient Aliment. For as the Supplies and Motion of , Sap were firſt made from the Lobes, towards the Root : ſo the Root being well ſhot into the Mould, and now receiving a new and more copious Sap from thence ; the motion hereof muſt needs be ſtronger, and by degrees proceed in a contrary courſe, ſc. from the Root to- ward the Plume : and, by the coutinuation of the Seminai Root, is di- rectly conducted thereinto; by which being fed, it gradually enlarges and diſplays it felf. 40. ſ. The courſe of the Sap thus turned, it iſſues, I ſay, in a direct Line from the Root into the Plume : but collaterally, into the Lobes alſo ; ſc. by thoſe two aforeſaid Branches which are obliquely tranſmitted from the Radicle into either Lobe. By which Branches the ſaid Sap being disburſed back into all the seminal Root, and from thence, likewiſe into the Parenchyma of the Lobes, they are both thus fed, and for ſome time augmenting themſelves, really grow: as in Lu- pines is evident. 41. $. Yet is not this common to all seeds. Some rot under- ground; as Corn; being of a laxer and leſs Oleous Subſtance, differing herein from moſt other seeds; and being not divided into Lobes, but one entire thick Body. And ſome, although they continue firm, and are divided into Lobes, yet riſe not; as the great Garden Bean. In which, therefore, it is obſervable, That the two Main Branches of the Lobes, in compariſon with that which runs into the Plume, are but mean; and fo inſufficient to the feeding and vegetation of the Lobes ; Tab.Io fo14. the plume, on the contrary, growing fo luſty, as to mount up without them. 42. $. Excepting a few of theſe Two kinds, all other Seeds what- ſoever, (which I have obſerved) beſides that they continue firm ; upon the Vegetation of the Plume, do mount alſo upwards,and advance above the Ground together with it; as all seeds which ſpring up with one or more Dilſimilar Leaves: Theſe Diſſimilar Leaves, for the moſt part Two, which firſt ſpring up, and are of a different ſhape from thoſe that follow, being the very Lobes of the Seed, divided, expanded, and thus advanced. 43.. a Book I. 9 of Plants. 43. V. The Impediments of our apprehenſion hereof are the Co- lour, Size and Shape of the Dilſimilar Leaves. Notwithſtanding, that they are nothing elſe but the Main Body of the Seed, how I came firſt to conceive, and afterwards to know it, was thus. Firſt, I ob- ſerved in general , that the Di ſimilar Leaves, were never jaggºd, but even edgʻd: And ſeeing the even verges of the Lobes of the seed here- to reſpondent, I was apt to think, that thoſe which were ſo like, might prove the ſame. Next deſcending to particular Seeds, I obſerved, firſt, of the Lupine ; that, as to its Colour, advancing above the Ground, (as it uſeth to do) it was always changed into a perfect Green. And why might not the ſame by parity of Reaſon be inferred ofother Seeds ? That, as to its ſize, it grew but little bigger than when firſt ſet.Whence; as I diſcern'd (the Augmentation being but little) we here had only Tab. 2. f. 1. the two Lobes : So, (as ſome augmentation there was) I inferr'd the like might be, and that, in farther degrees, in other Seeds. 44. 6. Next of the Cucumber-Seed, That, as to its Colour, often appearing above ground, in its primitive white, from white it turns to yellow,and from yellow to green; the proper colour of a Leaf. That, as to its ſize, though at its firſt ariſe, the Lobes were little bigger than upon ſetting; yet afterwards, as they chang'd their Colour, lo their di- Tab, 2. f.2. menſions alſo, growing to a three-four-five-fold amplitude above their primitive ſize. But whereas the Lobes of the Seed, are in proportion, narrow, ſhort and thick : how then come the Diſſimilar Leaves, to be ſo exceeding broad, or long, and thin: The Queſtion anſwers it felf: For the Dilſimilar Leaves, for that very reaſon are ſo thin, becauſe ſo very broad or long; as we ſee many things, how much they are ex- tended in length or breadth, ſo much they loſe in depth, or grow more thin; which is that which here befalls the now effoliated Lobes. For being once diſ-impriſoned from their Coats and the courſe of the Sap into them, now more and more encreaſed; they muſt needs very conſi- derably amplifie themſelves: and from the manner wherein the Semi- nal Root is branched in them, that amplification cannot be in thick- neſs, but in length or breadth. In both which, in ſome Diſſimilar Leaves, 'tis very remarkable ; eſpecially in length, as in thoſe of Let- tice, Thorn-Apple, and others; whoſe Seeds, although very ſmall, yet the Lobes of thoſe seeds growing up into Diſſimilar Leaves are extended an Inch, and ſometimes more, in length. Though he that ſhall attempt to get a clear ſight of the Lobes of Thorn-Apple,and ſome others,by Diſfe&ti- on, will find it no eafie Task; yet is that which may be obtained ; and in the Laſt Book ſhall be ſhewºd. From all which, and the ob- ſervation of other Seeds, I at laſt found, that the Diſſimilar Leaves of a young Plant, are nothing elſe but the Lobes or Main Body of its Seed. So that, as the Lobes did at firſt feed and impregnate the Ra- dicle into a perfect Root; ſo the Root, being perfected, doth again feed, and by degrees amplifie each Lobe into a perfect Leaf. 45. Ø. The Original of the Diſſimilar Leaves thus known, we un- derſtand, why ſome Plants have none; becauſe the Seed either riſeth not, as Garden-Beans, Corn, &c. Or upon riſing, the Lobes are little alter'd, as Lupines, Peaſe, &c. Why, though the proper Leaves are often indented round; the Diſſimilar like the Lobes are even-edgºd. Why, though the proper Leaves are often hairy, yet theſe are ever ſmooth. Why ſome have more Diſimilar Leaves than two, as Creſſes, H which Tab. 2. f. 3. 10 Book I. The Anatomy Tab. 3• Hift . of the which have fix, as the Ingenious Mr. Sharrock alſo obſerves. The reaſon Prop.of Vege. whereof is, becauſe the Main Body is not divided into Two, but Six,di- ſtinct Lobes, as I have often counted. Why Radiſhes ſeem at 'firſt to have four, which yet after appear plainly two: becauſe the Lobes of the Seed, have both a little Indenture, and are both plaited, one over the other. To which, other Inſtances might be added. 46. The uſe of the Diffimilar Leaves is, firſt, for the protection of the Plume ; which being but young, and ſo but ſoft and tender, is provided with theſe, as a double Guard, one on either ſide of it. For this reaſon it is, that the Plume, in Corn, is truffed up within a mem- branous Sheath: and that of a Bean, cooped up betwixt a pair of Sur- foyls: But where the Lobes riſe, there the Plume hath neither of them, or being both needleſs. 47. g. Again, ſince the Plume, being yet tender, may be in- jur'd not only by the Aer, but alſo for want of Sap, the ſupplies from the Root being yet but flow and ſparing ; that the ſaid Plume there- fore, by the Dillimilar Leaves, may have the advantage likewiſe of ſome refreſhment from Dew or Rain. For theſe having their Baſis a little beneath that of the Plume, and expanding themſelves on all fides of it, they often ſtand after Rain, like a Veffel of Water, con- tinually ſoaking and ſuppling it, left its new acceſs into the Ayr, ſhould ſhrivel it. 48. §. Moreover, that ſince the Diſimilar Leaves by their Baſis intercept the Root and Plume, the greater and groſſer part of the $ap, may be, by the way, depoſited into thoſe; and ſo the pro- ceed into the yet but young and delicate Plume, as its fitteſt Ali- and met 49. . Laſtly, we have here a démonſtration of the being of the Seminal Root: which, ſince through the colour or ſmalneſs of the Seed, it could not by Diſſection be obſerv'd, except in ſome few ; Nature hath here provided us a way of viewing it in the now effoliated Lobes, not of one or two Seeds, but of hundreds; the Semi- nal Root viGbly branching it ſelf towards the Cone or Verges of the ſaid Lobes, or now Diſſimilar Leaves. pureſt ment. СНАР. Book I. Ít of Plants. Of H 2 one. de et CHA P. II. bus at of the R007 ROOT nato our to Bio Alons2 sdt 10 A VING Examin'd and purſu'd the Degrees of Vegetation in the Seed, we find its two Lobes have here their utmoſt period: and, that having conveyed their Seminalities into the Radicle and Plume; theſe therefore, as the Root and Trunk of the Plant, ſtill ſurvive. Of theſe, in their order, we next pro- ceed to ſpeak; and firſt, of the Root : whereof, as well as of the Seed, we muſt by Diffection inform our ſelves. 2. 9. In Diſſection of a Root then, we ſhall find it with the Ras dicle, as the Parts of an Old Man with thoſe of a Fætus, ſubſtantially, The firſt Part occurring is its Skin, the Original whereof is from the Seed: For that extreme thin Cuticle which is ſpread over the Lobes of the Seed, and from thence over the Radicle, upon the ſhooting of the Radicle into a Root, is co-extended, and becomes its Skin. 3.3. The next Part is the Cortical Body. Which, when it is thin, is commonly called the Barque. The Original hereof, likewiſe is from the Seed; or the Parenchyma, which is there common both to the Lobes and Radicle, being by Vegetation augmented and prolonged Tab.2. f. 4. into the Root, the ſame becomes the Parenchyma of the Barque. 4. %. The Contexture of this Parenchyma may be well illuſtrated by that of a Sponge, being a Body Porous, Dilative and Pliable. Its Pores, as they are innumerable, lo, extream ſmall. Theſe Pores are not only ſuſceptive of ſo much Moiſture as to fill, but alſo to enlarge themſelves, and ſo to dilate the Cortical Body wherein they are : which by the ſhriv’ling in thereof, upon its being expos'd to the Air, is alſo ſeen. In which dilatation, many of its Parts becoming more lax and diſtant, and none of them ſuffering a ſolution of their continuity ; 'tis a Body alſo ſufficiently pliable ; that is to ſay, a most exquiſitely fine- brought Sponge. 5. §. The Extention of theſe Pores is much alike by the length and breadth of the Root ; which from the ſhrinking up of the Cortical Body, in a piece of a cut Root, by the ſame dimenfions, is argu’d. 6. ). The proportions of this Cortical Body are various : If thin, 'tis, as is ſaid, called a Barquez and thought to ſerve to no other end, than what is vulgarly aſcrib'd to a Barque ; which is a narrow conceit. Ifa Bulky Body, in compariſon with That within it, as in the young Roots of Cichory, Aſparagus, &c. 'tis here, becauſe the fairelt, there- fore taken for the prime Part ; which, though, as to Medicinal uſe, it is ; yet, as to the private uſe of the Plant, not ſo. The Colonr hereof, though it be originally white, yet in the continued growth of the Root, divers Tinctures, as yellow in Dock, red in Biſtort, are there. into introduced Η Σ 7. %. 12 Book 1 The Anatomy 7. 6. Next within this Part ſtands the Lignous Bedy: This Liga Tab.2.f.4.b. nous Body, lyeth with all its parts, ſo far as they are viſible, in a Cir- cle or Ring. Yet are there divers extreme ſmall Fivres thereto pa- rallel, uſually mixed with the Cortical Body; and by the ſomewhat dif- ferent colour of the ſaid Cortical Body where they ſtand, may be no- ted. Theſe Fibres the Cortical Body, and Skin, altogether, properly make the Barque. The Original of this Lignous Body, as of the two former, is from the seed ; or, the Seminal Roots of both the Lobes, bea ing united in the Radicle, and with its Parènchyma co-extended, is here in the Root of the Plant, the Lignous Body, 8. %. The Contexture hereof, in many of its parts, is much more cloſe than that of the Cortical, and their Pores very different. For whereas thoſe of the Cortical are infinitely numerous, theſe of the Lig- nous are in compariſon nothing foul But theſe, although fewer, yet are they, many of them, more open, fair and viſible: as in a very tħin Slice cut athwart the young Root of a Tree, and held up againſt the light, is apparent. Yet not in all equally, in Coran-Tree, Goosberrya Tab. 2. f. 5. Tree, &c. leſs, in Oak, Plums, and eſpecially Damafcens, more, in Elder, Vines, &c. moſt conſpicuous. And as they are different in number and ſize, ſo alſo (whereon the numerouſneſs of the Pores of the Cortical Body principally depends ) in their ſhape. For whereas thoſe of the Cortical Body are extended much alike both by the length and breadth of the Root ; theſe of the Lignous, are only by the length; which eſpecially in Vines, and ſome other Roots is evident. Of theſe Pores, 'tis alſo obſervable, that although in all places of the Root they Tab.z.f.7 a.b. are viſible, yet moſt fair and open about the filamentous Extremities of ſome Roots, where about, the Roots have no Pith; as in Fenil. And in many Roots, higher. teisele tood 9. \. The proportion betwixt this Lignous Body and the Cortical, is various, as was ſaid; yet in this, conſtant, fc. that in the filamentous and ſmaller Parts of the Root, the Lignous Body is very much the leſs; running like a flender Wher or Nerve through the other ſurrounding it. Whereas in the upper part, it is often times of far greater quan- tity than the Cortical, although it be encompaſe'd by it. They ftand both together pyramidally, which is moſt common to Infant Roots, but alſo to a great many others. The next Part obſervable in the Root, is the Inſertment. The exiſtence hereof, ſo far as we can yet obſerve, is ſometimes in the Radi- cle of the Seed it ſelf; I cannot fay always. As to its ſubſtantial na- tnre, we are more certain ; that it is the ſame with that of the Paren- chyma of the Radicle; being always at leaſt augmented, and fo, in part, originated from the Cortical Body; and ſo, at ſecond hand, from the ſaid Parenchyma. For in diſſecting a Root, I find, that the Cortical Body doth not only environ the Lignous, but is alſo wedg'd, and in many Pieces inſerted into it; and that the ſaid inſerted Pieces make not a meer Indenture, but tranſmit and ſhoot themſelves quite through as Tab. 2. f. 5. far as the Pith : which in a thin Slice cut athwart the Root, as fo many lines drawn from the Circumference towards the Center, ſhew them- ſelves. II. $. The Pores of the Inſertment are ſometimes, at leaſt, exten- ded ſomewhat more by the breadth of the Root, as about the top of the Root of Borage may be ſeen ; and are thus different from thoſe of the 10. Book I. 13 of Plants. .و .13 the Cortical Body, which are extended by the length and breadth much alike; and from thoſe of the Lignous, being only by its length. 12. Ø. The number and ſize of theſe Infertions are various. In Hawthorn, and ſome others, and eſpecially Willows, they are moſt ex- Tab. 2. f. 5. tream ſmall ; in Cherries and Plums they are Biger; and in the Vine and ſome other Trees, very fairly apparent. In the Roots of moſt Herbs they are generally more eaſily diſcoverable ; which may lead to the obſervation of them in all. Theſe Inſertions, although they are continuous through both the length and breadth of the Root; yet not ſo in all Parts, but by the ſeveral ſhootings of the Lignous Body they are frequently in- tercepted. For of the Lignous Body it is (here beft) obſervable That its ſeveral Shootings, betwixt which the Cortical is inſerted, are not, throughout the Root, wholly diſtinct, ftrait and parallel: but that all along being enarch'd, the Lignous Body, both in length and breadth, is thus diſpoſed into Braces or Oſculations. Betwixt theſe ſeveral Shootings of the Lignous Body thus ofculated, the Cortical Tab. 2. f. 8. ſhooting, and being alſo oſculated anſwerably Brace for Brace, that which I call the Inſertment is framed thereof. sha 14. §. Theſe Oſculations are ſo made, that the Pores or Fibres of the Lignous Body, I think, notwithſtanding, ſeldom or never run one into another ; being, though contiguous, yet ſtill diſtinct. In det the ſame manner as ſome of the Nerves, though they meet, and for ſome ſpace are aſſociated together, yet 'tis moſt probable, that none of their Fibres are truly inofculated, ſaying perhaps, in the Plexures, 15. 9. Theſe Oſculations of the Lignous Body, and ſo the intercep- tion of the Inſertions of the Cortical, are not to be obſerv'd by the traverſe cut of the Root, but by taking off the Barque. In the Roots of Trees, they are generally obſcure; but in Herbs often more diſtincty apparent; and eſpecially in a Turnep: the appearance where- of, the Barque being ſtrippd off, is as a piece of cloſe-wrought Net- work, filled up with the Inſertions from thence. 16. g. The next and laſt diſtinct Part of the Root is the Pith. The ſubſtantial nature thereof, is, as was ſaid of the Inſertment, the ſame likewiſe with that of the Parenchyma of the seed. And according to the beſt obſervation I have yet made, 'tis ſometimes exiſtent in its Ra- dicle ; in which, the two main Branches of the Lobes both meeting, and being oſculated together, are thus diſpos’d into one round and tubular Trunk, and ſo environing part of the Parenchyma, make there- ofa Pith; as in either the Radicle, or the young Root of the great Bean or Lupine, may, I think, be well ſeen. 17. S. But many times the Original hereof is immediately from the Barque. For in diſſection of divers Roots, both of Trees and Herbs, as of Barberry or Mallows, it is obſervable, That the Cortical Body and Pith, are both of them participant of the ſame Colour ; in the Barberry, both of them tinged yellow, and in Mallows, green. In cutting the ſmaller Parts of the Roots of many Plants, as of Borage, Mallows, Par- ſley, Columbine, &c. 'tis alſo evident, That the Lignous Body is not there, in the leaſt Concave, but ftandeth Solid, or without any Pith, Tab.2.5.9.--à in the Center ; and that the Inſertions being gradually multiplied after- wards, the Pith, at length, towards the thicker parts of the Root, ſhews and enlarges it ſelf. Whence it appears, that in all ſuch Roots, the 14 Book I. The Anatomy 9 the Pith is not only of the ſame ſubſtantial nature, and by the In- ſertions doth communicate with the Barque; and that it is alſo aug- mented by it ; which is true of the Pith of all Roots; but is moreo- ver, by mediation of the ſaid Inſertions, wholly originated from it; that is to ſay, from the Parenchymous Part thereof. The various appea- rances of the Inſertions and Pith from the filamentous Parts to the Tab. 2. f.9. top of the Root, ſee in Tab. 2. The Pores of the Lignous Body, as it ſtands entire in the ſaid filamentous Parts, are beſt ſeen when they have lain by a night to dry,after cutting. 18. %. A farther evidence hereof are the Proportions betwixt the Cortical Body and Pith. For as about the inferiour Parts of the Root, where the Pith is ſmall, the Cortical Body is proportionably great ; fo about the top, where the Pith is enlarged, the Cortical Body (now more properly becoming a Barque) groweth proportionably leſs, Sc . becauſe the Inſertions do ftill more and more enlarge the Pith. Likewiſe the peculiar frame of ſome Roots, wherein beſides the Pith, the Lignous Body being divided into two or more Rings, there are alſo one or more thick Rings, of a white and ſoft ſubſtance, which ſtand betwixt them; and are nothing elſe but the Inſertions of the Cortical Body collected into the ſaid Rings; but, towards the top of the Root, being inſerted Tab.2.f.8. again, thus make a large and ample Pith ; as in older Fennel-Roots, thoſe of Beet, Turnep, and ſome other Herbs, is ſeen. 519. 9. The Pores of the Pith, as thoſe of the Cortical Body, are extended both by the breadth and length of the Root, much alike; yet are they more or leſs of a greater ſize than thoſe of the Cortical Body. 20. §. The Proportions of the Pith, are various 3 in Trees, but ſmall; in Herbs, generally, very fair; in ſome making by far the great- eſt part of the Root; as in a Turnep : By reaſon of the wide circumi ference whereof, and ſo the finer Concoction and Aſſimilation of its Saps that Part which in moſt old Trunks is a dry and harſh Pith, here proves a tender, pleaſant meat. 21. s In the Roots of very many Plants, as Turneps, Carrots, &c. the Lignous Body, beſides its main utmoſt Ring, hath divers of its of culated Fibres diſperſed throughout the Body of the Pith; ſometimes all alike, and ſometimes more eſpecially in, or near, its Center; which Fibres, as they run towards the top of the Root, ſtill declining the Center, at laſt collaterally ſtrike into its Circumference; either all of them, or ſome few, keeping the Center ſtill. Of theſe principally,the Succulent part of the Lignous Body of the Trunk is often originated. 22. 5. Some of theſe Pith-Fibres, although they are ſo exceeding flender, yet in ſome Roots, as in that of Flower de liz, they are viſibly concave, each of them, in their ſeveral Cavities alſo emboſoming a ve- ry ſmall Pith; the fight whereof, the Root being cut traverſe, and laid in a Window for a day or two todry, may without Glaſſes be obtain'd. And this is the general account of the Root; the declaration of the man- nerof its growth, with the uſe and ſervice of its ſeveral Parts, we ſhall nextendeavour. 23. Ø I SAY THEN, That the Radicle being impregnate, and An Account ſhot into the Moulds, the contiguous moiſture, by the Cortical Body,be- Growth of ing a Body laxe and Spongy, is eaſily admitted : Yet not all indiſcrimi- nately, but that which is more adapted to paſs through the ſurrounding a Cuticle. of the the Root. Book 1. 15 of Plants . 3 Cuticle. Which tranſient Sap, though it thus becomes fine, yet is not ſimple ; but a mixture of Particles, both in reſpect of thoſe originally in the Root, and amongſt themſelves, ſomewhat heterogeneous. And being lodg’d in the Cortical Body moderately laxe, and of a Cir- cular form; the effect will be an eaſie Fermentation. The sap fermen- ting, a ſeparation of Parts will follow ; ſome whereof will be impad- ed to the Circumference of the Cortical Body, whence the Cuticle be- comes a Skin; as we ſee in the growing of the Coats of Cheeſes, of the Skin over divers Liquors, and the like. Whereupon the Sap paſſing into the Cortical Body, through this, as through a Manica Hip- pocratis, is ſtill more finely filtred. With which sap, the Cortical Body being dilated as far as its Tone, without a ſolution of Continu- ity, will bear; and the ſupply of the Sap ſtill renew'd : the pureſt part, as moſt apt and ready, recedes, with its due Tinctures, from the faid Cortical Body, to all the parts of the Lignous; both thoſe mixed with the Barque, and thoſe lying within it. Which Lignous Body like- wiſe ſuper-inducing its own proper Tinctures into the ſaid sap ; 'tis now to its higheſt preparaton wrought up, and becomes (as they ſpeak of that of an Animal) the Vegetative Ros or Cambium : the nobleſt part whereof is at laſt coagulated in, and aſſimilated to the like ſub- ſtance with the ſaid Lignous Body. The remainder, though not united to it, yet tinctur'd therein, thus retreats, that is, by the continual appulſe of the Sap, is in part carried off into the Cortical Body back again, the Sap whereof it now tinctures into good Aliment. So that whereas before, the Cortical Body was only relaxed in its Parts,and fo ſo dilated ; 'tis now increas'd in real quantity or number of parts, and ſo is truly nouriſh'd. And the Cortical Body being ſaturate with fo much of this Vital sap as ferves it felf; and the ſecond Remainders diſcharged thence to the Skin ; this alſo is nouriſh'd and augmented therewith. So that as in an Animal Body there is no inſtauration or growth of Parts made by the Bloud only, but the Nervous Spirit is al- ſo thereunto aſſiſtant; ſo is it here: the Sap prepared in the Cortical Body, is as the Bloud, and that part thereof prepared by the Lignous, is as the Nervous Spirit ; which partly becoming Nutriment to it ſelf, and partly being diſcharged back into the Cortical Body, and diffuſing its Tincture through the Sap there, that to the ſaid Cortical Body and skin, becomes alſo true Nutriment, and ſo they all now grow. 24. %. In which growth, a proportion in length and breadth is re- . quiſite: which being rated by the benefit of the Plant, both for firm ſtanding and fufficient Sap, muſt therefore principally be in length. And becauſe it is thus requiſite, therefore by the conſtitution of one of its Parts, fc. the Lignous Body, it is alſo made neceſſary. For the Pores hereof, in that they are all extended by its length, the Sap alſo according to the frame and fite of the ſaid Pores will principally move; and that way as its Sap moves, the ſame way will the generation of its Parts alſo proceed; ſc . by its length. And the Lignous Body firſt (that is by a priority cauſal) moving in length it ſelf ; the Cortical alſo moves therewith. For that which is nouriſh'd, is extended: but whatever is extended, is mov'd : that therefore which is nouriſh’d, is movºd : The Lignous Body then being firſt nouriſh'd, 'tis likewiſe firſt movºd, and ſo becomes and carries in it the Principle of all Vegetative motion in the Cortical; and ſo they both move in length. 25. 16 Book I The Anatomy 25. g. Yet as the Lignous Body is the Principle of Motion in the Cortical ; ſo the Cortical is the Moderator of that in the Lignous : As in Animal Motions, the Principle is from the Nerves; yet being once gi- ven to the Muſcle or Limb, and that moving proportionably to its ſtru- &ture, the Nerves alſo are carried in the ſame motion with it. We fup- poſe therefore, that as the principal motion of the Lignous Body is in length, fo is its proper tendency alſo to Aſcend. But being much exceed- ed both in Compaſs and Quantity by the Cortical , as in the ſmaller parts of the Root it is; it muſt needs therefore be over-born and governed by it; and ſo, though not loſe its motion, yet make it that way wherea in the Cortical Body may be more obedient to it ; which will be by de- ſcent. Yet both of them being ſufficiently pliable, they are thus capa- ble, where the Soyl may oppoſe a direct deſcent, there to divert any way, where it is more penetrable, and ſo to deſcend obliquely. For the ſame reaſon it may alſo be, that though you ſet a Bean with the Radicle upward; yet the Radicle, as it ſhoots, declining alſo gradu- ally, is thus arch'd in form of an Hook, and ſo at laſt deſcends. For every declination from a perpendicular Line, is a mixed motion be- twixt Aſcent and Deſcent, as that of the Radicle alſo is, and ſo ſeem- ing to be dependent upon the two Contrary Tendencies of the Lignous and Cortical Bodies. What may be the cauſe of thoſe Tendencies (be- ing moſt probably external, and a kind of Magnetiſme) I ſhall not make my Task here to enquire. 26. $. Now although the Lignous Body, by the poſition and ſhape of its Pores, principally groweth in length; yet will it in ſome degree likewiſe in breadth: For it cannot be ſuppoſed that the pureſt Sap is all received into the ſaid Pores; but that part thereof likewiſe, ſtaying about its Superficial Parts, is there tinctur’d and agglutinated to them. And becauſe theſe Pores are prolonged by its length; therefore it is much more laxe and eaſily diviſible that way; as in ſlitting a Stick, or cleaving of Timber, and in cutting and hewing them athwart is alſo ſeen. Whence it comes to paſs, that in ſhooting from the Center to- wards the Circumference, and there finding more room, its ſaid origi- nal Laxity doth eaſily in divers places now become greater, and at length in open Partments plainly viſible. Betwixt which Partments, the Cortical Body, being bound in on the one hand, by the ſurround- ing Skin and Moulds, and preſſed upon by the Lignous on the other, muſt needs inſert it ſelf, and ſo move contrary to it, from the Circum- ference towards the Center. Where the ſaid contrary motions continu- ed as begun, they at laſt meet, unite, and either make or augment the Pith. And thus the Root is fram'd, and the Skin, the Cortical and Lignous Bodies, ſo as is ſaid thereunto concurrent. We ſhall next ſhew the uſe of the two other Parts, fc. the Inferiment and Pith; and firſt of the Pith. 27. 9. ONE true uſe of the Pith is for the better Advancement of the Sap, whereof I ſhall ſpeak in the next Chapter. The uſe I here obſerve, is for the quicker and higher Fermentation of the Sap: For although the Fermentation made in the Cortical Body was well ſubfer- vient to the firſt Vegetations, yet thoſe more perfect ones in the Trunk which after follow, require a Body more adapted to it, and that is the Pith ; which is ſo neceſſary, as not to be only common to, but con- fiderably large in the Roots of moſt Plants ; if not in their inferiour parts, Book I. 17 of Plants. a a parts, yet at their tops. Where though either deriv'd or amplify'd from the Cortical Body, yet being by its Inſertions only, we may there- fore ſuppoſe, as thoſe, ſo this, to be more finely conſtituted. And being alſo from its coarctation, while inſerted, now free ; all its Pores, upon the ſupply of the Sap, will more or leſs be amplified: Upon which accounts, the sap thereinto received, will be more pure, and its fermentation therein more active. And as the Pith is ſuperiour to the Cortical Body by its Constitution, ſo by its Place. For as it thus ſtands central, it hath the Lignous Body ſurrounding it. Now as the skin is the Fence of the Cortical Body, and that of the Lignous ; fo the Lignous again a far more preheminent one unto the Pith; the Sap being here a brisk Liquor, tunn'd up as in a wooden Cask. 28. Ģ. And as the Pith ſubſerves the higher Fermentation of the Sap; ſo do the Inſertions its purer Diſtribution ; that ſeparation which the parts of the Sap, by being fermented in the Pith, were diſpos’d for; being, upon its entrance into the Inſertions, now made: So that as the skin is a Filtre to the Cortical Body, ſo are the Inſertions a more pre- heminent one to the Lignous. And as they ſubſerve the purer, ſo the freer and ſufficient diſtribution of the Sap : For the Root enlarging, and ſo the Lignous Body growing thicker, although the Cortical and the Pith might ſupply Sap ſufficient to the nutrition of its Parts next adja- cent to them; yet thoſe more inward, muſt needs be ſcanted of their Aliment ; and ſo, if not quite ſtarv'd, yet be uncapable of equal growth: Whereas the Lignous Body being through its whole breadth frequent- ly diſparted, and the Cortical Body inſerted through it; the Sapby thoſe Inſertions, as the Bloud by the diſſeminations of the Arteries, is freely and ſufficiently convey'd to its intimate Parts, even thoſe, which from either the Barque or from the Pith, are moſt remote. Laſtly, as the conſequent hereof, they are thus aſſiſtant to the Latitudinal growth of the Roots as the Lignous Body to its growth in Length; ſo theſe Infer- tions of the Cortical, to its better growth in Breadth. 29. $. Having thus ſeen the ſolitary uſes of the Several Parts of the Root, I ſhall laſtly propound my Conjectures of that Deſign where- to they are altogether concurrent, and that is the Circulation of the Sap. 30. Ø. That the Sap hath a Double, and ſo a Circular Motion, in the Root; is probable, from the proper Motion of the Root, and from its Office. From its Motion, which is Deſcent: for which, the Sap muſt likewiſe, ſome where, have ſuch a Motion proper to it. From its Office, which is, To feed the Trunk: for which, the Sap muſt alſo, in ſome Part or other, have a more eſpecial Motion of Aſcent. 31. 6. We may therefore fuppofe, That the Sap moving in the Barque , towards the Pith, through the Inſertions, thereinto oba tains a paſs, Which paſſage, the upper Inſertions will not favour ; becauſe the Pith ſtanding in the ſame heigth with them, is there large, the fermenting and courſe of the Sap quick, and ſo its oppoſition ſtrong. But through the lower it will much more eaſily enter ; be- cauſe there, from the ſmalneſs of the Pith, the oppoſition is little, and from the ſhortneſs of the Inſertions, the way more open. So that the Sap here meeting with the leaſt oppofition, here it will beſtow it felf (feeding the Lignous Body in its paffage) into the Pith. Into which, freſh Sap ſtill entring, this being yet but crude, will ſubſide : that I firſt 2 18 Book 1 The Anatomy a firſt receiv’d, and ſo become a Liquor higher wrought, will more ea- fily mount upwards. And moving in the Pith, eſpecially in the Sap-Fibers there diſpers'd, as in the Arterys, in equal altitude with the upper-Infera tions ; the moſt volatile parts of all will ſtill continue their direct"af- cent towards the Trunk. But thoſe of a middle nature, and, as not apt to aſcend, ſo being lighter than thoſe beneath them, not to deſcend neither ; they will tend from the Pith towards the Inſertions in a Mo- tion betwixt both. Through which Inſertions (feeding the Lignous Body in its paſſage) it is, by the next ſubſequent sap, diſcharged off into the Cortical Body, and ſo into the Sap-Fibres themſelves, as into the Veins, back again. Wherein, being ſtill-purſu'd by freſh Say from the Center, and more occurring from the Circumference, towards the lower Inſertions, it thus deſcends. Through which, together with part of the sap afreſh imbib'd from the Earth, it re-enters the Pith. From whence, into the Cortical Body, and from thence into the Pith, the cruder part thereof, is reciprocally disbursdwhile the moſt Volatile, not needing the help of a Circulation, more direct- ly aſcendeth towards the Trunk. ro CHAP. Eco காலையம்மலைமையை 100itter mmodate Sad sa 9 IN19 Book I. 19 of Plants. H dauoris alti BEST doo bu kot to het ons on CHAP. III. al 390101310 doo SEL Of the IR V N K. vores T : 10 bossa 9409 QAVING thus declar'd the degrees of Vegetation in the Root; the continuance hereof in the Trunk ſhall next beſhewºd: in order to which, the Parts whereof this likewiſe is compounded, we ſhall firſt obſerve. I. . That which without diffection ſhews it ſelf, is the Coar&ture : I cannot ſay of the Root, nor of the Trunk; but what I chooſe here to mention, as ſtanding betwixt them, and ſo being common to them both ; all their Parts being here bound in cloſer together, as in the tops of the grown Roots of very many plants, is apparent. Did รกๆ นะ dengan 2. 5. Of the Parts of the Trunk, the firſt occurring is its skin : The Formation whereof, is not from the Air, but in the Seed, from whence it is originated; being the production of the Cuticle, there inveſting the two Lobes and Plume. 3. . The next part is the Cortical Body; which here in the Trunk is no new ſubſtantial Formation ; but, as is that of the Root, originated from the Parenchyma of the Plume in the Seed ; and is only the increaſe and augmentation thereof. The skin, this Cortical Body Tab.3. f. 1, or Parenchyma, and (for the moſt part ) fome Fibers of the Lignons mixedherewith, alltogether make the Barque. 4. Ģ. Next, the Lignous Body, which, whether it be viſibly di- vided into many fofter Fibers or ſmall Threads, as in the Bean, Fen- Tab. 3. f.1. nel, and moſt Herbs; or that its Parts ſtand more compact and cloſe, ſhewing one hard, firm and ſolid piece, as in Trees; it is, in all, one and the ſame Body; and that not formed originally in the Trunk, but in the Seed; being nothing elſe but the prolongation of the Se- minal Root diſtributed in the Lobes and Plume thereof. 5. \Laſtly, The Inſertions and Pith are here originated like- wiſe from the Plume, as the ſame in the Root, from the Radicle : So that as to their Subſtantial Parts, the Lobes of the Seed, the Radicle and Plume, the Root and Trunk are all one. 6. Ø. Yet ſome things are more fairly obſervable in the Trunk. Firſt, the Latitudinal ſhootings of the Lignous Body, which in Trunks of ſeveral years growth, are apparent in ſo many Rings, as is common- ly known. For ſeveral young Fibers of the Lignous Body, as in the Tab' 3. f. 5, Root, ſo here, ſhooting in the Cortical one year, and the ſpaces be- & 8. twixt them being after filld up with more (I think not till) the next, at length they become altogether a firm compact Ring; the Perfection of one Ring, and the Ground-work of another, being thus made concomitantly. du 4 I 2 7. O. 20 Book I. The Anatomy 3 7. %. From theſe Annual younger Fibers it is, that although the Cortical Body and Pith are both of the ſame ſubſtantial nature, and their Pores little different ; yet whereas the Pith, which the firſt year is green, and of all the Parts the fulleſt of sap, becomes afterwards white and dry: The Cortical Body, on the contrary, ſo long as the Tree grows, ever keepeth green and moiſt, ſc. becauſe the ſaid Sap-Fi- bers, annually grow therein, and ſo communicate with it. 8. ll. The Pores likewiſe of the Lignous Body, many of them, in well-grown Timber, as in Oaken boards, are very conſpicuous, in cutting both lengthwife and traverſe. They very ſeldom, if ever, run one into another, but keep, like ſo many feveral Veſſels, all along Tab. 3.f: 2. diftinét; as by cutting, and ſo following any one of them as far as you pleaſe, for a Foot or half a Yard, or more together, may be ob- fervºd. And ſo, the like, in any Cane. 9. Ø. Beſides theſe, there are a leffer fort ; which, by the help only of a good Spectacle Glaſs may be obſerv'd. io. $. And theſe are all the Pores viſible without a Microſcope. The uſe of which, excepting in ſome few particulars, I have pur- Micrography, poſely omitted in this firſt Book. Mr. Hook ſheweth us, beſides theſe, a third, and yet ſmaller Sort; and ( as a confirmation of what, in C.2. 8. 8. the Second Chapter, I have faid of the Pores of the Lignous Body in general) that they are all continuous and prolonged by the length of the Trunk, as are the greater ones: whereof he maketh Experi- ment, by filling up, in a piece of Char-coal, all the ſaid Pores with Mercury: which appears to paſs quite through them, in that by a very good Glaſs it is viſible in their Orifices at both ends; and with- ; out a Glaſs, by the weight of the Coal alone, is alſo manifeſt . All theſe I have ſeen, with the help of a good Microſcope, in ſeveral ſorts of Woods. As they all appeare in a piece of Oak, cut tranf- Tab. 3.f. 7. verſély, See Tab. 3. 3 11. 6. Upon further Enquiry, I likewiſe find, That the Pores of the Lignous Body in the Trunks of Herbs, which at firſt I only ſup- pofed, by the help of good Glaſſes, are very fairly viſible: each Fz- bre being fometimes perforated by 30, 50, 100, or hundreds of Pores, Or what I think is the trueſt notion of them, That each Fibre, though it ſeem to the bare eye to be but one, yet is, indeed, a great number of Fibres together ; and every Pore, being not meerly a ſpace betwixt the ſeveral parts of the Wood, but the Concave of a Fiber. So that if it be asked, what all that Part of a Plant, either Herb or Tree, which is properly called the Woody-Part ; what all that is, I ſuppoſe, That it is nothing elſe but a Cluſter of innumerable and moſt extraordinay ſmall Veſſels or Concave Fibers : as in a Slice of the Trunk of Bur- a Tab. 3. f. 6. dock is apparent. 12. ll. Next the Inſertions of the Cortical Body, which in the Trunk of a Tree fawd athawrt, are plainly diſcerned as they run from the Circumference toward the Center ; the whole Body of the Tree being viſibly compounded of two diſtinct Subſtances, that of the ſeveral Rings, and that of the Inſertions, running croſs ; ſhewing Tab. 3. f. 5. that in ſome reſemblance in a Plain, which the Lines of Latitude and • com 8. of the Meridian do in a Globe. The entrance of the Inſertions into the Wood, is alſo, upon ſtriping off the Barque, very apparent; as in the fame Fig. 8. 13. ll Book I. 21 of Plants. 3 13. 5. Theſe Inſertions are likewiſe very conſpicuous in Sawing of Trees length-ways into Boards, and thoſe plaind, and wrought in- to Leaves for Tables, Wainſcot, Trenchers, and the like. In all which, as in courſe Trenchers made of Beech, and Tables of Oak, there are . many parts which have a greater ſmoothneſs than the reſt; and are fo Tab. 3. f. 2. & Tab.46.1. many inſerted Pieces of the Cortical Body; which being by thoſe of the Lignous, frequently intercepted, ſeem to be diſcontinuous, al- though in the Trunk they are really extended, in contined Plates, throughout its Breadth. 14. g. Theſe Inſertions, although as is ſaid, of a quite diſtinct ſubſtance from the Lignous Body, and ſo no where truly incorporated with it, yet being they are in all parts, the one as the Warp, the other as the Woof, mutually braced and interwoven together, they thus conſtitute one ſtrong and firmly coherent Body; as the Timber Tab. 4. foto of any Tree. 15. 5. As the Pores or Veſſels are greater or leſs, ſo are the In- ſertions alſo: To the bare eye uſually the greater only are diſcerna-5 ble: But through an indifferent Microſcope there are others alfo, much evio more both numerous and ſmall, diſtinctly apparent, as in a tranſverſe piece of Oak. Tab. 3. fo 7. 16. ĢIn none of all the Pores can we obſerve any thing which may have the true nature and uſe of Valves, which is, Eaſily to admit that, to which they will by no means allow a regreſs. And their non- exiſtence is enough evident, from what in the firſt Chapter we have Có 1. 9. 42. ſaid of the Lobes of the seed: in whoſe seminal Root, were there any Valves, it could not be, that by a contrary Courſe of the Sap, they ſhould ever grow; which yet, where-ever they turn into Difſimilar Leaves, they do. Or if we conſider the growth of the Root, which oftentimes is upward and downward both at once. And being cut tranſverſely, will bleed, both the ſame ways, with equal freedom. , 17. $ The Inſertions here in the Trunk give us likewiſe a fight of the poſition of their Peres. For in a plained piece of Oak, as in Wainſcot, Tables, &c. beſides the larger Pores of the Lignous Body, which run by the length of the Trunk; the Tract likewiſe of thoſe of Tab. 3. f. 2. the Inſertions may be obſerved to be made by the breadth, and ſo di- rectly croſs. Nor are they continuous as thoſe of the Lignous Body, but very ſhort, as thoſe both of the Cortical Body and Pith, with which the Inſertions, as to their ſubſtance, are congenerous. Yet they all ſtand ſo together, as to be plainly ranked in even Lines or Roms throughout the breadth of the Trunk : _As the Tract of thoſe Pores appears to the naked Eye, fee in Tab. 3. Fig. 9. The Pores themſelves may be ſeen in the Root of a Vine deſcribed and figured in the Second Book, as it appears through a good Microſcope. 18. . The Pores of the Pith likewiſe being larger here in the Trunk, are better obfervable than in the Root: the width whereof, in compariſon with their sides ſo exquiſitely thin, may by an Hony- Comb be groſly exemplified; and is that alſo which the vaſt diſpropor- tion betwixt the Bulk and Weight of a dry Pith doth enough de- clare. In the Trunks of fome Plants, they are fo ample and tranf- parent, that in cutting both by the length and breadth of the Pith, ſome of them through the tranſparency of the skins by which they are bounded, or of which they conſiſt, would ſeem to be conſidera- bly Tab. 17. 22 Book I The Anatomy و a ego Taber.f.9, ſaid. bly extended by the length of the Pith; but are really diſconti- nuous and ſhort, and as 'tis ſaid, fomewhat anſwerable to the Gells of an Hony-Comb. This is the neareſt we can come to them, by the bare Eye without the aſſiſtance of a good Microſcope. Mr. Hook. ſheweth in his Micrography, That the Pores of the Pith, particularly of Elder-Pith, ſo far as they are viſible, are all alike diſcontinuous; and that the Pith is nothing elſe but (as he calls them) an heap of Bub- bles. Aldizugh, in regard they are not fluid, but fixed Parts, I ſhall chooſe rather to call them, Bladders. As they appear through a good Tab. 3. f. 6. Glaſs, in a piece of Burdock , See in Tab. 3. But a more par- ticular Deſcription of the Sizes, Figures, and admirable Textures here- of, I have given in ſeveral places in the following Books. 19. Q. Beſides what this Obſervation informs us of here, it C.2. D.3,16, farther confirms what in the Second Chapter we have ſaid of the 17. Original of the Pith and Cortical Body, and of the fameneſs of both their natures with the Parenchyma of the Seed: which is no- C. 1. %. 18.' thing elſe but a Maſs of Bladders; as in the Firſt Chapter hath been 20. g. In the Piths of many Plants, the greater Pores or Bladders have ſome of them leſſer ones within them, and ſome of them are divided with croſs Membranes : And betwixt their ſeveral ſides, have, I think, other ſmaller Bladders viſibly interjedted. However However, that they are all permeable, is moſt certain. They ſtand together not confu- of t. ſedly, but in even Ranks or Trains ; as thoſe of the Inſertions by the breadth, ſo theſe by the length of the Trunk. And thus far there is a general correſponding betwixt the parts of the Root and Trunk. Yet are there fome conſiderable Diſparities betwixt them; wherein, and how they come to paſs, and to what eſpecial Uſe and End, ſhall next be ſaid. be hos sodelo An Account 21. 6. WE SAY then, that the Sap being in the Root by Filtra- of the tions, Fermentations and in what Roofs needful, perhaps by Circu- Growth of lation alſo ) duly prepar’d; the prime part thereof paſſing through the Trunk the intermediate Coarčiure, in due moderation and purity is entertain'd at laſt into the Trunk. And the Sap of the Trunk being purer and more volatile, and ſo it ſelf apt to aſcend; the motion of the Trunk likewiſe will be more noble, receiving a diſpoſition and tendency to afcend therewith. And what by the Sap the Trunk is in part dipos'd to, by the reſpective poſition and quantity of its Parts it is effectual- ly enabled. For whereas in the Root the Lignous Body being in pro- portion with the Cortical, but little, and all lying cloſe within its Center; it muſt therefore needs be under its controul : on the con- trary, being here comparatively of greater quantity, and alſo more dilated, and having divers of its Branches ſtanding more abroad towards the Circumference, as both in the Leaves and Body of the young Trunk and Plume, is ſeen; it will in its own magnetical tendency to aſcend, reduce the Cortical Body to a compliance with it, 22. Á. And the Trunk thus ſtanding from under the reſtraint of the Ground in the open Air, the diſpoſition of its Parts, originally different from that of the Parts in the Root, will not only be continued, but improved. For by the force and preſſure of the Sap in its collateral Motion, the Lignous Body will now more freely and farther be di- lated. Book I. 23 of Plants. lated. And this being dilated, the Cortical Body alſo, muſt needs be inſerted; and is therefore in proportion always, more or leſs, ſmaller here in the Trunk, than in the Root. And as the Cortical Body deſſens, ſo the Pith will be enlarged, and by the ſame proportion is here greater. And the Pith being enlarged it felf, its, Pores (the Lignous Body, upon its dilatation, as it were tentering and ſtretching out all their fides) muſt needs likewiſe be enlarged with it; and agcording- ly, are ever greater in the Pith of the Trunk, than of the Roof. And the dilatation of the Lignous Body ſtill continued, it follows, that whereas the Pith deſcendent in the Root, is not only in propor- tion leſs and leſs, but alſo in the ſmaller extremities thereof, and ſome times higher, altogether abſent: Contrariwiſe, in the Trunk, it is not only continued to its top and ſmalleſt Twigs, but alſo there, in proportion, equally ample with what it is in any other inferiour part. 23. . But although the openneſs of the Aer permitting, be all- ways alike; yet the Energy of the Sap effecting, being different; as therefore that doth, the dilatation of the Trunk , will alſo vary. If that be leſs, ſo is this ; as in the Trunks of moſt Trees : If that be greater, fo this; as in Herbs is common; the Lignous Body being uſu- ally ſo far dilated, that the utmoſt Shootings thereof may eaſily be feen to jut out, and adjoyn to the Skin. And if the Sap be ſtill of greater energy, it ſo far dilates the Lignous Body, as not only to am- plifie the Pith and all its Pores; but alſo ſo far to ſtretch them out, as to make them tear. Whereupon either running again into the Cortical Body, or ſhrinking up towards it, the Trunk thus ſometimes becomes an hallovo Stalk, the Pith being wholly, or in part voided. But generally it keeps entire ; and where it doth, the ſame proporti- on and reſpect to the Lignous and Cortical Bodies, as is ſaid. The Conſequences of all which will be, the Strength of the Trunk, the Se- curity and plenty of the Sap, its Fermentation will be quicker, its Dia ftribution more effectual, and its Advancement more ſufficient. 24. &. Firſt, the Erect Growth and Strength of the Trunk; this being, by the poſition of its ſeveral Parts, effected : for beſides the flená dering of the Trunk ſtill towards the top, the Circumferential poſition of the Lignous Body, likewiſe is, and that eminently, hereunto ſubſervi- So that as the Lignous, Body, in the ſmaller parts, of the Rooi ſtanding Central, we may thence conceive and ſee their pliableneſs to any oblique motion; ſo here, on the contrary, the Lignous Body ſtan- ding wide, it thus becomes the Strength of the Irunk, and moſt ad- vantageous to its Perpendicular Growth. We ſee the ſame Deſign in Bones and Feathers: The ſtrongeſt Bones, as thoſe in the Legs, are hollow. Now ſhould we ſuppoſe the ſame Bone, to be contracted in- to a Solid; although now it would be no heavier, and in that re- fpect, as apt for motion ; yet would it have far leſs ſtrength; than as its Parts are dilated to a Circumferential poſture. And fo for Quills, which, for the ſame Reaſons, in ſubſerviency to flying, as they are ex- ceeding light ; So, in compariſon with the thinneſs of their Sides, they are very ſtrong, and much leſs apt to bend, than if contracted into a Solid Cylinder. We ſee it not only in Nature, but Art. For hence it is, that Joyners and Carpenters unite and ſet together their Timber- pieces and ſeveral Works oftentimes with double Joynts ; which, al- though ent. ) 24 The Anatomy Book I a though they are no thicker than a ſingle one might be made ; yet ſtand- ing at a diſtance, have a greater ſtrength than That could have. And the fame Architecture, will have the ſame uſe, in the Trunks of Plants ; in moſt whereof 'tis very apparent ; as for inſtance, in Corn. For Nature deſigning its Sap a great Aſcent ; for its higher maturity, hath given it a tall Trunk: But to prevent its ravenous deſpoiling either of the Ear, or Soyl; although it be tall, yet are its fides but thin: And becauſe again, it ſhould grow not only tall and thriftily, but for avoi- ding propping up, ſtrongly too; therefore, the ſame proportion as its heigth bears, to the thinneſs of its fides, doth the greatneſs of its Cir- cumference alſo; being ſo far dilated as to parallel a Quil it felf. 25. 5. Beſides the poſition of the Lignows Body within the compaſs of a Ring, there are ſome shootings thereof, often ſtanding beyond the Circumference of the ſaid Ring, making ſometimes a triangular, oftner a quadrangular Body of the Trunk. To the end, that the Ring, being but thin, and not ſelf-ſufficient, theſe, like Splinters to Bones, might add ſtrength and ſtability to it. 26. §. Next, the ſecurity and plenty of the Sap. For ſhould the Lignous Body, as it doth in the ſmaller Parts of the Root, ſtand Central here alſo, and ſo the Cortical wholly ſurround it: the greater part of the Sap would thus be more immediately expos'd to the Sun and Aer; and being lodged in a laxe Body, by them continually be prey'd upon, and as faſt as ſupplied to the Trunk, be exhauſted. Whereas, the Pith ſtanding in the Center, the Saptherein being not only moſt remote from the Aer and Sun, but by the Barque, and eſpecially the Wood, being alſo ſurrounded and doubly immurd, will very ſecurely and copi- ouſly be convey'd to all the Collateral Parts, and ( as ſhall be ſaid how) the top of the Trunk. 27. 5. And the Sap by the amplitude, and great poroſity of the Pith, being herein more copious, its Fermentation alſo will be quicker; which we ſee in all Liquors,by ſtanding in a greater quantity toge- ther, proceeds more kindly: And being tund up within the Wood, is at the ſame time not only ſecurd from loſs, but all extream mutati- ons; the Day being thus, not too hot; nor the Night, too cold for it. 28. y. And the Fermentation hereof being quicker, its motion alſo will be ſtronger, and its Diſtribution more effectual, not only to the dilatation of the Trunk, but likewiſe the ſhooting out of the Branches. Whence it is, that in the Bodies of Trees, the Barque of it ſelf, though it be Sappy, and many Fibres of the Lignous Body mix- ed with it, yet feldom ſendeth forth any; and that in Herbs, thoſe with the leaſt Pith other advantages not ſupplying this defe&t ) have the feweſt or ſmalleſt Branches, or other collateral Growths: and that Corn, which hath no Pith, hath neither any Branches. 29. Ø. Laſtly, the Advancement of the Sap will hence alſo be more ready and ſufficient. For the underſtanding where, and how, we ſuppoſe, That in all Trunks whatſoever there are two Parts joyntly hereunto ſubſervient. In ſome, the Lignous Body and the Cortical, as in older Trunks ; the Pith being either excluded, or dried : But in moſt, principally, the Lignous Body and Pith: as in moſt Annual Growths of Trees ; but eſpecially Herbs, where the Cortical Body is uſually much and often wholly Inſerted. 30. g. Book I. 25 of Plants, 30. %. Of the Lignous Body it is ſo apparent by its Pores, or ra- ther by its Veſſels, that we need no farther Evidence. For to what end are Veſſels, but for the conveyance of Liquor? And is that alſo, which upon cutting the young Branch of a Sappy Tree or Herb, by an accurate and ſteady view may be obſerved. But when I ſay the Veſſels of the Lignous Body, I mean principally them of the younger ſhootings, both thoſe which make the new Ring, and thoſe which are mixed with the Cortical Body in the Barque : that which aſcendeth by the Pores or Veſſels of the Wood, being probably, be- cauſe in leſs quantity, more in form of a Vapour, than a Liquor. Yet that which drenching into the ſides of its Pores, is with all thereunto fufficient Aliment; as we ſee Orpine, Onions, &c. only ſtanding in a moyſter Aer will often grow. And being likewiſe in part ſupplied by the Inſertions from the younger Shoots : But eſpecially becauſe as it is but little, fo (conſidered as Aliment) it ſerveth only for the growth of the Wood, and no more; whereas, the more copious Ali- ment aſcendent by the younger shoots, ſubſerves not only their own growth, but the generation of others ; and is beſides with that in the Cortical Body the Fountain of Perſpirations, which we know even in Animals are much more abundant than the Nutritive Parts; and doubtleſs in a Vegetable are ſtill much more. 31. . But theſe Pores, although they are a free and open way to the aſcending Sap; yet that meer Pores or Veſſels ſhould be able of themſelves to advance the Sap with that ſpeed, ſtrength and plenty, and to that height, as is neceſſary, cannot probably be fuppoſed. It follows then, that herein we muſt grant the Pith a joynt ſervice. And why elſe is the Pith in all Primitive Growths the moſt Sappy part, why hath it ſo great a ſtock of sap, if not, after due maturation within it felf, ſtill to be disburſed into the Fibres of the Lignous Body? Why are the Annual Growths of all both Herbs and Trees, with great Piths, the quickeſt and the longeſt? But how are the Pores or Bladders of the Pith permeable? That they are ſo, both from their being ca- pable of a repletion with Sap, and of being again wholly emptied of it, and again, inſtead thereof fill'd with Aer, is as čertain as that they are Pores. That they are permeable, by the breadth, appears from the dilatation of the Lignous Body, and from the production of Bran- ches, as hath been, and ſhall hereafter be ſaid. And how elſe is there a Communion betwixt This and the Cortical Body? That they are ſo alſo, by the length, is probable, becauſe by the beſt Microſcope we cannot yet obſerve, that they are viſibly more open by the breadth, than by the length. And withall are ranked by the length, as thoſe of the Inſertions by the breadth of the Trunk. But if you ſet a piece of dry Elder-Pith in fome tinged Liquor, why then doth it not penetrate the Pores, ſo as to aſcend through the Body of the Pith? The plain reaſon is becauſe they are all filled with Aer. Whereas the Pith in a Vegetating Plant, as its Parts or Bladders are ſtill generated, they are at the ſame time alſo fillid with Sap; which, as 'tis gradually ſpent, is ſtill repaired by more ſucceeding, and ſo the Aer ſtill kept out ; as in all Primitive Growths, and the Pith of Elder it ſelf: Yet the ſame Pith, by reaſon of the following Winter, wanting a more copious and quick ſupply of Sap,thus once become, ever after keeps dry. And ſince in the aforeſaid Trial the Liquor only aſcends by the ſides of the Pith, that و K is 26 Book I. The Auatomy is of its broken Bladder, we ſhould thence by the ſame reaſon con- clude that they are not penetrable by the breadth neither, and ſo no way; and then it need not be ask'd what would follow. But cer- tainly the Sap in the Bladders of the Pith is diſcharged and repaired every moment, as by its ſhriv’ling up,upon cutting the Plant, is evident. 32. . We ſuppoſe then, that as the Sap aſcendeth into the Trunk by the Lignous Body, ſo partly alſo by the Pith. For a piece of Cotton with one end immers'd in ſome tinged Liquor, and with the other erect above, though it will not imbibe the Liquor ſo far as to over- run at the top, yet ſo as to advance towards it, it will. So here, the Pith, being a porous and ſpongy Body, and in its Vegetating ſtate, its Pores or Bladders being alſo permeable, as a curious Filtre of Natures own contrivance, it thus advanceth, or as people uſe to ſay, fucks up the Sap. Yet as it is ſeen of the Liquor in the Cotton; fo likewiſe are we to ſuppoſe it of the sap in the Pith; that though it riſeth up for fome way, yet is their ſome term, beyond which it riſeth not, and towards which the motion of the aſcending Sap is more and more bro- ken, weak and ſlow, and ſo the quantity thereof leſs and leſs. But becauſe the sap moveth not only by the length; but breadth of thel Pith; at the ſame time therefore as it partly aſcendeth by the Pith, it is likewiſe in part preſſed into the Lignous Body or into its Pores. And ſince the motion of the Sap by the breadth of the Pith not being far continued, and but collateral, is more prone and eaſie, than the perpendicular, or by its length; it therefore follows, that the collateral motion of the Sap, at ſuch a height or part of the Pith, will be equally ſtrong with the perpendicular at another part; though ſomewhat beneath it; and that where the perpendicular is more broken and weak, the collateral will be leſs; and conſequently where the perpendicular tendency of the Sap hath its term, the colla- teral tendency thereof, and ſo its preſſure into the Pores or Veſſels of the Lignous Body, will ſtill continue. Through which, in that they are ſmall, and ſo their fides almoſt contiguous, the Sap as faſt as pref- fed into them willeaſily run up ; as in very ſmall Glaſſe Pipes, or be- twixt the two halves of a Stick firſt ſlit, and then tyed ſomewhat looſe- ly together, may alſo any Liquor be obſerved to do. By which Ad- vantage the facility and ſtrength of that aſcent will be continued higher in the ſaid Veffels, than in the Pith. Yet ſince this alſo, as well as that in the Pith will have its term; the Sap, although goe thus far, would at laſt be ſtagnant, or at leaſt its aſcent be very fpa- ring, ſlow and feeble, if not ſome way or other re-inforced. Where- fore, as the sap moving by the breadth of the Pith, prefleth thence into the Veſſels of the Lignous Body; ſo having well fill d theſe, is in part by the ſame Collateral motion disburſed back, into a yet higher Region of the Pith. By which partly, and partly, by that por- tion of the Sap, which in its perpendicular aſcent was before lodged therein; 'tis thus here, as in any inferiour place equally repleniſhed: Whereupon the force and vigour of the perpendicular motion of the Sap herein, will likewiſe be renew'd; and ſo its Collateral motion alle, and ſo its preſſure into the Veſſels of the Lignous Body, and conſequently its afcent therein: and ſo by a preſſure, from theſe into the Pith, and from the Pith into theſe, reciprocally carried on ; a moſt ready and cor pious aſcent of the Sap will be continued, from the bottom to thetop, though of the higheſt Tree. An Book I. 27 of Plants. TH be bol boos stadi vd got vers 1813 cou An Appendix. 107 et 23 en las no bort 5:10 ad odt foizvodo dos 91311 Of Trunk-Roots and Claſperso u zoo Ilari bin riood HE diſtinct Parts whereof theſe are compoſed, are the ſame with thoſe of the Trunk , and but the continuation of them. 1. Ø. Trunk. Roots are of two kinds: Of the one, are thoſe that I. vegetate by a direct deſcent : The place of their Eruption is ſome times all along the Trunk ; as in Mint, &c. Sometimes only at its utmoſt point, as in the Bramble. 2. 2. The other fort are ſuch as neither aſcend nor deſcend, but ſhoot forth at right Angles with the Trunk; which therefore, though as to their Office, they are true Roots , yet as to their Nature, they are a Middle Thing betwixt a Root and a Trunk. 3. D. Claſpers, though they are but of one kind, yet their Na- ture is double; not a mean betwixit that of the Root and that of the Trunk, but a compound of both; as in their Circumvolutions, where- in they often mutually aſcend and deſcend, is ſeen. 4. $. The uſe of theſe Parts may be obſerved as the Trunk Mounts, or as it Trails. In the mounting of the Trunk, they are for Sup- port and Supply. For Support, we ſee the Claſpers of Vines: the Branches whereof being very long, fragile and ſlender; unleſs by their Claſpers, they were mutually contain'd together, they muſt needs by their own weight, and that of their Fruit, undecently fall and be alſo liable to frequent breaking So that the whole care is divided betwixt the Gardener and Nature; the Gardener, with his Ligaments of Leather, ſecures the main Branches; and Nature, with theſe of her own finding, ſecures the Leſs . Their Conveniency to which end, is ſeen in their Circumvolutions, a motion, not proper to any other Part: As alſo in their toughneſs, though much more flender than the Branches whereon they are appendent. 5.6. The Claſpers of Bryony have a retrograde motion about eve- ry Third Circle, to the form a Doublet-Clafp. Probably for the more certain hold; which, if it miſs one way, it may be ſure to take another. 6. D. For Supply, we ſee the Trunk-Roots of Ivy. For mount- ing very high, and being of a cloſer or more compact Subſtance than that of a Vine; the Sap could not be ſufficiently ſupplied to the upper. Sprouts, unleſs theſe, to the Mother-Root, were joyntly aſſiſtant. Yet ferve they for ſupport likewiſe ; whence they ſhoot out, not as in Creſſes, Brook-lime, &c. recipocrally on each ſide, but commonly, all on one; that ſo they may be faſtned at the neareſt hand. 7. %. In the Trailing of the Trunk, they ſerve for ſtabiliment, propagation and ſhade. For ſtabiliment, the claſpers of Cucumbers are of good uſe. For the Trunk and Branches being long and fragile, the Bruſhes of the Winds would injuriouſly hoiſe them to and fro, to the dammage both of themſelves and their tender Fruits, were they 3 a .و K 2 28 Book I. The Anatomy < they not by theſe Ligaments brought to good Aſſociation and Set- tlement. 8. Ş. As for this end, ſo for Propagation, the Trunk-Roots of Chamæmile do well ſerve. Whence we have the reaſon of the common obſervation, that it grows better by being trod upon : the Mould, where too laxe, being thus made to lie more conveniently about the ſaid Trunk-Roots newly bedded therein ; and is that which is ſometimes alſo effected in Rowling of Corn. For both theſe ends, Serve the Trunk-Roots of Strawberries ; as alſo for ſhade; for in that all Strawberries delight; and by the trai- ling of the Plant is well obtain'd. So that as we are wont to tangle the Twigs of Trees together to make an Arbour Artificial; the ſame here done to make a Natural one : as likewiſe by the Claſpers of Cucumbers. For the Branches of the one by the Linking of their Claſpers, and of the other by the Tethering of their Trunk-Roots, be- ing couched together; their tender Fruits thus lie under the Um- brage of a Bower made of their own Leaves. .و .9 CHAP. IV. of the GERMEN, BRANCH, and LEAF. అంది HE Parts of the Germen and Branch, are the ſame with thoſe of the Trunk ; the fame Skin, Cortical and Lignous Bodies, Inſertment and Pith, hereinto propagated, and diſtinctly obſervable herein. 2. . For upon Enquiry into the Original of a Branch or Germen, it appears. That it is not from the Superficies of the Trunk; but ſo deep, as to take, with the Cortical, the Lignous Body into it ſelf: and that, not only from its Circumference, but from in Inner or Central Parts ; So as to take the Pith in alſo. Divers of which Parts may commonly be ſeen to ſhoot out into the Pith; from which Shoots, the ſurrounding and more ſuperi- our Germens are originated ; in like manner as the Succulent Part of the Lignous Body of the Trunk is ſometimes principally from thoſe Fi- brous shoots which run along the Pith in the Root. 3. 5. The manner wherein uſually the Germen and Branch are fram'd, is briefly thus : The Sap ( as is ſaid, Chap. 3. ) mounting in the Trunk, will not only by its length, but by its breadthalſo, through the Inſertions partly move. Yet, its Particles being not all alike qualified, in diffe- rent degrees. Some are more groſs and ſluggiſh; of which we have the formation of a Circle of Wood only, or of an Annual Ring. Others are more brisk ; and by theſe, we have the Germen propagated. For by the vigour of their own motion from the Center, they impreſs an equal tendency on ſome of the inner Portions of the Lignous Body next adja- cent Book I. 29 of Plants. 3 a cent to the Pith, to move with them. And ſince the Lignous Bedy is not entire, but frequently diſparted; through theſe Diſpartments, the faid interiour Portions, ' upon their Nutrition, actually ſhoot ; not only towards the Circumference, ſo as to make part of a Ring; but even beyond it, in order to the production of a Germen. And the Lignous Body thus moving, and carrying the Cortical along with it ; they both make a force upon the Skin. Yet their motion being moſt even and gra- dual, that force is ſuch likewiſe ; not to cauſe the leaſt breach of its parts, but gently to carry it on with themſelves ; and ſo partly, by the extenſion of its already exiſtent parts, as of thoſe of Gold in draw- 1 ing of Guilded Wyer ; and partly, by the accretion of new ones, as in the enlarging of a Bubble above the Surface of the Water ; it is 'ex- tended with them to their utmoſt growth. In which growth, the Germen being prolonged, and ſo diſplaying its ſeveral parts, as when a Proſpective or Teleſcope is drawn out, thus becomes a Branch. 12 4. . The ſame way as the propagation of the Parts of a Germen is contriv’d, is its due nutrition alſo. For being originated from the inner part of the Lignous Body, 'tis nouriſhed with the beſt fermented Sap in the Trunk, fc. that next adjacent to it in the Pith. Beſides, ſince all its Parts, upon their ſhooting forth, divaricate from their per- pendicular, to a croſs Line, as theſe and the other grow and thrive together, they bind and throng each other into a Knot : through which Knot the Sap being ſtrain'd, 'tis thus, in due moderation and purity delivered up into the Branch. 5. And for Knots, they are ſo neceſſary, as to be ſeen not only where collaterl Branches put forth ; but in ſuch plants alſo, as ſhoot up in one ſingle Trunk; as in Corn. Wherein, as they make for the ſtrength of the Trunk; fo by ſo many percolations, as they are Knots, for the traſmiſſion of the Sap more and more refined towards the Ear. So that the two general uſes of Knots are, For fimer ſtanding, and finer growth. 6. $. Laſtly, as the due Formation and Nutrition of the Germen are provided for, ſo is its ſecurity alſo; which both in its poſition upon the Trunk, and that of its Parts among themſelves, may be obſerved. The poſition of its Parts ſhall be conſidered in ſpeakimg of the Leaf. As to its ſtanding in the Trunk, tis alwayes betwixt the trunk or older Branch, and the Baſis of the Stalk of a Leaf; where- by it is not only guarded from the Injuries of any contingent Vio- lence; but alſo from the more piercing aſſaults of the Cold ; ſo long, till in time 'tis grown larger, and more hardy. The maner and uſes of the poſition of every Germen, conſidered as after it be- comes a Branch; hath already been, by the Ingenious Mr. Sharrock Hift. of the very well obſerved ; to whom I refer. Prop.of Veget. 7. Ģ. UPON THE prolongation of the Germen into a Branch, its Leaves are thus diſplay'd. The Parts whereof are ſubſtantially the fame with thoſe of a Branch. For the Skin of the Leaf, is only the ampliation of that of the Branch ; being partly by the accretion of new, and partly the extention of its already exiſtent parts, dilated (as in making of Leaf-Gold) into its preſent breadth. The Fibres or Nerves diſperſed through the Leaf, are only the Ramifications of the Branch's Wood, or Lignous Body. The Parenchyma of the Leaf, which 30 The Anatomy Book I а a which lies betwixt the Nerves, and as in Gentlewomens Needle-works, fills all up, is nothing elſe, but the continuation of the Cortical Body, or Parenchymous part of the Barque from the Branch into it felf, as in moſt plants with a thick Leaf, may eaſily be ſeen. 8. %. The Fibers of the Leaf neither ſhoot out of the Branch, or the Trunk, nor ſtand in the Stalk, in an even Line ; but alwayes in either an Angular or Circular poſture; and uſually making either a Triangle, or a semi-Circle, or Chord of a Circle ; as in Cichory, Endive, Tab. 4. f.2. Cabbage, &c. may be obſerved. And if the Leaf have but one main Fi- . to f. 11. ber, that alſo is poſtur'd in a bowed or Lunar Figure ; as in Mint and others. The uſual number of theſe Vaſcular Threds or Fibres is 3,5,0r 7. 9. $. The reaſon of the ſaid Poſitions of the Fibers in the Stalk of the Leaf, is for its more Ered growth, and greater Strength: which, were the poſition of the ſaid Fibers in an even Line, and ſo the Stalk it ſelf, as well as the Leaf, flat; muſt needs have been defective; as from what we have faid of the Circumferential poſture of the Lignous C. 3.8. 24. Body in the Trunk, we may better conceive. | 10. . As likewiſe for the ſecurity of its Sap: For by this means it is, that the ſeveral Fibers, and eſpecially the main or middle Fiber of the Leaf, together with a conſiderable part of the Parenchyma, are ſo diſpoſed of, as to jut out, not from its upper, but its back, or neither Side. Whence the whole Leaf, reclining backward, becomes à Canopy to them, defending them from thoſe Injuries which from colder Blaſts, or an hotter Sun, they might otherwiſe fuſtain. So that by a mutual benefit, as Theſe give fuck to all the Leaf, ſo that again protection to Theſe. : II. \. Theſe Fibers are likewiſe the immediate Viſible Cauſe of the Shape of the Leaf. For if the nethermoſt Fiber or Fibers in the Stalk (which thence runs chiefly through the length of the Leaf) be in pro- portion greater, the Leaf is long as in Endive, Cichory, and others: If all of a more equal fize, it ſpreads rounder, as in Ivy, Doves-foot, Colts foot, &c. And although a Dock-Leaf be very long, whoſe , Fibers notwithſtanding, as they ſtand higher in the Stalk, are diſpoſed into a Circle all of an equal fize ; yet herein one or more peculiar Fibres, ſtanding, in or near the Center, betwixt the reſt, and running through the length of the Leaf, may be obſerved. 12. $. In correſpondence alſo to the ſize and ſhape of theſe Fibres, is the Leaf flat. In that either they are very ſmall, or if larger, yet they never make an entire Circle or Ring ; but either half of one, as in Borage, or at moſt three parts of one, as in Mullen, may be ſeen. For if either they were ſo big, as to contain, or ſo entire, as perfe&ly to include a Pith, the Energy of the Sap in that Pith, would cauſe the ſaid Lignous Ring to ſhoot forth on every fide, as it doth in the Root or Trunk: But the faid Fibers being not figur'd into an entire Ring, but ſo as to be open ; on that hand therefore where open they cannot ſhoot any thing directly from themſelves , becauſe there they have nothing to ſhoot ; and the sap having alſo a free vent through the ſaid opening, againſt that part therefore which is there- unto oppfite, it can have no force ; and ſo neither will they ſhoot forth on that hand; and ſo will they confequently, that way only, which the force of the Sap directs, which is only on the right and left. 9 Tab. 4. Tab. 4. 13. $ Book 1 31 of Plants. BILE . 13. $. The ſeveral Fibers in the Stalk, are all Inoſculated in the Leaf, with very many Sub-diviſions. According as theſe Fibers are Inoſculated near, or at, or ſhoot directly to the edge of the Leaf. is it Even, or Scallopd. Where theſe Inofculations are not made, there we have no Leaves, but only a company of Filaments z as in Fennel. 14. $. To the Formations of Leaves, the Fouldings immediately follow. And ſometimes they have one Date, or are the contemporary works of Nature ; each Leaf obtaining its diſtinct ſhape, and proper poſture together z both being perfect, not only in the outer, but Cen- tral and minuteſt Leaves, which are five hundred times ſmaller than the outer: both which in the Cautious opening of a Germen may be ſeen. 15. ). Nor is there greater Art in the Forms, than in the Foulds or Poſtures of Leaves; both anſwerably varying, as this or that way they may be moſt agreeable. Of the Quincuncial poſture, fo amply in- Treat, of the ſtanc'd in by the Learned Sir Thomas Brown, I ſhall omit to ſpeak. Quincunx. Others there are, which though not all ſo univerſal, yet equally ne- ceffary where they are, giving two general advantages to the Leaves, Elegancy and secnrity, ſc. in taking up, ſo as their Forms will bear, the leaſt room; and in being ſo conveniently couch'd, as to be capable of receiving protection from other Parts, or of giving it one to ano- ther; as for inſtance, 16. A. Firſt, There is the Bow-Lap, where the Leaves are all laid ſomewhat convexly one over another, but not plaited ; being to the length, breadth and number of Leaves moſt agreeable ; as in the Buds of Pear-tree, Plum-tree, &c. But where the Leaves are not ſo thick ſet, as to ſtand in the Bow-Lap, there we have the Plicature, or the Flat-Lap 5 as in Roſe-Tree, Strawberry, Cinquefoyl, Burnet, &c. For the Leaves being here plaited, and ſo lying in half their breadth, and divers of them thus alſo collaterally ſet together ; the thickneſs of them all, and half their breadth, are much alike dimenſions ; by which they ſtand more ſecure within themſelves, and in better conſórt with other Germen-Growths in the ſame Trufs. If the Leaves be much in- dented or jagg’d, now we have the Duplicature ; wherein there are divers Plaits in one Leaf, or Labels of a Leaf, but in diſtinct Sets, a leſſer under a greater ; as in Souchus, Tanſey, &c. When the Leaves ſtand not collaterally, but ſingles and are moreover very broad ; then we have the Multiplicature; as in Gooſeberries, Mal- lowos, &c. the Plaits being not only divers in the fame Leaf, but of the ſame set continuant, and ſo each Leaf gather'd up in five, ſeven or more Foulds, in the fame manner as our Gentlewomens Fans, Where either the thickneſs of the Leaf will not permit a Flat-Lap, or the fewneſs of their number, or the ſmalneſs of their Fibers, will allow the Rowl,there This may be obſerved. Which is ſometimes ſingle, as in Bears-Ears, Arum, Flammula, Jeruſalem Cowſlip, &e. Sometimes dou- ble, the two Rowls beginning at each edge of the Leaf, and meeting in the middle. Which again, is either the Fore-Roxol, or the Back- Roml. If the Leaf be deſign’d to grow long, now we have the Back- Rowl, as in Docks, Sorrels, and the reſt of this Kindred : as alſo in Primroſe, and other like Plants. For the main Fibers, and there- with a conſiderable part of the Cortical Body ſtanding prominent from the Back-ſide of the Leaf, they thus ſtand ſecurely couch'd up be- 3 a a twixt 32 Book I. The Anatomy 0 twixt the two Rowls ; on whoſe ſecurity the growth of the Leaf in length depends. But thoſe of Bears-Ears, Violets, Doves Foot, Warden, and many more, upon contrary reſpects; are rowled up in- wards. Laſtly, there is the Tre-Rowl, as in Fern; the Labels where of, though all rowled up to the main stem, yet could not ſtand fo firm and ſecure from the Injuries either of the Ground or Weather unleſs to the Rowls in breadth, that by the length were ſuper-induc'd; the Stalk or main Stem giving the ſame Protection here, which in other Plants by the Leaves, or ſome particular Mantling, is contriv'd. Theſe, and other Foulds, See in the Figures belonging to the First Part of the Fourth Book. 17. %. According to the Form and Foulding of every Leaf or Germen, is its Protection order'd; about fix ways whereof may be obſerv'd; ſc. by Leaves, Surfoyls, Interfoyls, Stalks, Hoods and Mant- lings. To add to what we have above given, one or two Inſtances. Every Bud, beſides its proper Leaves, is covered with divers Leafy Pannieles or Surfoyls ; which, what the Leaves are to one another, are that to them all: For not opening except gradually, they admie not the Weather, Wet, Sun or Aer, to approach the Leaves, except by degrees reſpondent, and as they are gradually inur’d to bear them, Sometimes, beſides Surfoyls, there are alſo many Interfoyls ſet betwixt the Leaves, from the Circumference to the Center of the Bud; as in the Hafel. For the Fibres of theſe Leaves ſtanding out ſo far from a plain ſurface ; they would, if not thus ſhelter'd, lie too much expos'd and naked to the severities of the Weather. Where none of all the Protections above-named, are convenient, there the Membranes of the Leaves by continuation in their firſt forming ( together with fome Fi- bres of the Lignous Body ) are drawn out into ſo many Mantles or Veils; as in Docks, Snakeweed, &c. For the Leaves here being but few, yet each Leaf and its Stalk, being both exceeding long; at the bottom whereof the next following Leaf ſtill ſprings up; the form and poſture of all is ſuch, as fuperfedes all the other kinds of Protecti- on, and ſo each Leaf apart is provided with a Veil to it ſelf. Theſe, and other Prote&tions, See in the Figures belonging to the Firſt Part of the Fourth Book. 18. ♡ The Uſes of the Leaves, I mean in reſpect of their ſervice to the Plant it ſelf, are theſe : Firſt, for Protection ; which, be- fides what they give one to another, they afford alſo to the Flower and Fruit. To the Flower in their Foulds ; that being, for the moſt part, born and uſher'd into the open Aer by 'the Leaves. To the Fruit, when afterwards they are diſplay'd, as in Strawberries, Grapes, Raſps, Mulberries, &c. On which, and the like, ſhould the Sun- Beams immediately ſtrike, eſpecially while they are young, they would quite ſhrivel them up; but being by the Leaves ſereened off, they impreſs the circumjacent Aer ſo far only as gently to warm the ſaid Fruits, and ſo to promote their Fermentation and Growth. And accordingly we ſee, that the Leaves above-named are exceeding large in propotion to the Fruits: whereas in Pear-trees, Apple-trees, &c. the Fruit being of a ſolider Parenchyma, and ſo not needing the like protection, are uſually equal with, and often wider in Diameter than the Leaves. a 19. y. Book I. 33 of Plants. a 19. %. Another uſe is for Augmentation ; or, the capacity for the due ſpreading and ampliation of a Tree or other plant , are its, Leaves. For herein the Lignous Body being divided into ſmall Fibres, and theſe running all along their lax and ſpongie Parenchyma; they are thus a Body fit for the imbibition of Sap, and eaſie Growth. Now the Sap having a free reception into the Leaves, it ſtill gives way to the next ſucceeding in the Branches and Trunk, and the voyding of the Sap in theſe, for the mounting of that in the Root, and ingreſs of that in the Ground. But were there no Leaves to make a free reception of sap, it muſt be needs be ftagnant in all the Parts to the Root, and ſo the Root being clogg’d, its fermenting and other Offices will be voyded, and ſo the due Growth of the whole. As in the mo- tion of a Watch, although the original term thereof be the spring, yet the capacity for its continuance in a due meaſure throughout all the Wheels, is the free and eaſie motion of the Ballance. 20. 5. Laſtly, As the Leaves ſubſerve the more copious advance- ment, ſo the higher purity of the Sap. For this being well fermen- ted both in the Root, and in its Aſcent through the Trunk, and ſo its Parts prepard to a farther ſeparation ; the groſſer ones are ſtill depoſited into the Leaves ; the more elaborate and eſſential only thus ſupplied to the Flower, Fruit and seed, as their convenient Ali- ment. Whence it is, that where the Flowers are many and large, in- to which the more odorous Particles are copiouſly receiv'd, the green Leaves have little or no ſmell; as thoſe of Roſe-tree, Carnations, French- Marigold, Wood-bind, Tulips, &c. But on the contrary, where the Flowers are none, or ſmall, the green Leaves themſelve are likewiſe of a ſtrong favour; as thoſe of Wormwood, Tanſie, Baum, Mint, Rue, Geranium Moſchatum, Angelica, and others. Sarcie der An Appendix. T Of Thorns, Hairs and Globulets. es Horns are of two kinds, Lignous and Cortical. Of the firſt are ſuch as thofe of the Harothorn, and are conſtituted of all the ſame ſubſtantial Parts whereof the Germen or Bud it ſelf, and in a like proportion: which alſo in their Infancy are ſet with the reſem- blances of divers minute Leaves. Of affinity with theſe are the Spinets or Thorny Prickles upon the Edges and Tops of divers Leaves, as of Barbery, Holly, Thiſtle , Furze, and others ; all which I think are the filamentous extremities of the Lignous Body ſheatbed in the skin. But this principal differnce betwixt a Bud and theſe Lignous Thorns, is ob- ſervable; That the Bud hath its Original from the Inner part of the Lignous Body, next the Pith: But theſe Thorns, from the outer, and leſs fecund Part; and ſo produceth no Leaves, but is, as it were, the Mola of a Bud. L 2. $. 34 The Anatomy Book I. 2. $. Cortical Thorns are ſuch as thoſe of the Rasberry Buſh, be- ing not, unleſs in a moſt extraordinary ſmall and inviſible proportion propagated from the Lignous Body, but as, it ſeems, wholly from the Cortical and Skin, or from the exteriour part of the Barque. C. 2. 5. 25. 3. V The Growth of this Thorn may farther argue what in the Second Chapter we ſuppoſed; ſo. That as the proper Tendency of the Lignous Body, is to Aſcend; ſo of the Cortical to Deſcend. For as the Lignous Thorn, like other Parts of the Trunk , in its Growth aſcends; This, being almoſt wholly Cortical, pointeth downdwård. The uſe of Hiſt . of the Thorns the Ingenious Mr. Sharrock hath obſeved. Prop.of Vegeto 4. g. Upon the Leaves of divers Plants two Productions ſhew themſelves, ſc. Hairs and Gloubulets. Of Hairs, only one kind is taken notice of ; although they are various. Ordinarily they are of a Simple Figure ; which when fine and thick ſet, as on moſt Hairy Buds; or fine and long, as on thoſe of the Vine, we call them Down 5. Ø. But ſometimes they are Branched out, from the bottom to the top, reciprocally on every ſide, in ſome reſemblance to a Stags Horn; as in Mullen. And ſometimes they are Aſtral , as upon Lavender, and ſome other Leaves, and eſpecially thoſe of Wild Olive; wherein every Hair riſing in one round entire Baſis a little way above the ſurface of the Leaf, is then diſparted, Star-like, into ſeveral, four, five or fix Points, all ſtanding at right Angles with the ſaid perpendicular Baſis. 6. . The Uſes of Hairs are for Diſtinction and Protection. That of Diſtinction is but ſecondary, the Leaves being grown to a conſide- rable ſize. That of Protection is the prime, for which they were ori- ginally form’d together with the Leaves themſelves, and whoſe fer- vice they enjoy in their Infant-eſtate : For the Hairs being then in form of a Down, always very thick ſet, thus, give that Protection to the Leaves, which their exceeding tenderneſs then requires ; ſo that they ſeem to be veſted with a Coat of Frize, or to be kept warm, like young and dainty Chickens, in Wool. 7. %. Globulets are ſeen upon Orach, both Garden and Wild; . and yet more plainly on Mercury or Bonus Henricus. In theſe, grow- ing almoſt upon the whole Plant, and being very large, they are by all taken notice of. 8. Ø. But ſtrict Obſervation diſcovers, that theſe Globulets are the natural and conſtant Off-ſpring of very many other Plants. Both theſe Globulets, and likewiſe the diverſity of Hairs, I find that Mr. Micrography. Hook hath alſo obſerved. I take notice, that they are of two kinds Tranſparent, as upon the Leaves of Hyſop, Mint, Baume, and many more White, as upon thoſe of Germander, Sage, and others. All which, though the naked Eye will diſcover, yet by the help of Glaffes we may obſerve them moſt diſtinctly. The uſe of theſe we ſuppoſe the ſame, in part, with thoſe of the Flower, whereof we ſhall ſpeak. -233 3 СНАР. Book I. 35 of Plants. CHAP. V. of the FLOWER SU E next proceed to the Flower. The general Parts whereof are moſt commonly three; ſc. the Em- palement, the Foliation, and the Attire. 2. Ø. The Empalement, whether of one or more pieces, I call that which is the utmoſt Part of the Flower, encompaſſing the other two. "Tis com- pounded of the three general Parts, the Skin, the Cortical and Lignous Bodies, each Empaler (where there are divers) being as another little Leaf; as in thoſe of a Quince-Flower, as oft as they happen to be overgrown, is well feen. As likewiſe in the Primroſe, with the green Flower ; commonly ſo call’d, though by a miſtake: For that which ſeems to be the Flower, is only the more flouriſhing Empalement, the Flower it ſelf being White. But the con- tinuation of all the three aforeſaid Parts into each Empaler, is diſcos verable, I think, no where better than in an Artichoke, which is a true Flower, and whoſe Empalers are of that amplitude, as fairly to ſhew them all: As alſo, that the Original of the skin of each Empaler or Leaf is not diſtinct from that of the reſt, but to be all one piece, laid in ſo many Plaits or Duplicatures, as there are Leaves, from the outermoſt to the inner and moſt Central ones. 3. K. The Deſign of the Empalement, is to be Security and Bands to the other two parts of the Floper : To be their Security before its opening, by intercepting all extremities of Weather : Afterwards to be their Bands, and firmly to contain all their Parts in their due and moſt decorous poſtnre : ſo that a Flower without its Empalement, would hang as uncouth and taudry, as a Lady without her Bodies. 4. . Hence we have the reaſon why it is various, and ſometimes wanting. Some Flowers have none, as Tulips ; for having a fat and frim Leaf, and each Leaf likewiſe ftanding on a broad and ſtrong Ba- ſis, they are thus ſufficient to themſelves. Carnations, on the con- trary, have not only an Empalement, but that ( for more firmitude ) of one piece: For otherwiſe, the Foot of each Leaf being very long and ſlender, moſt of them would be apt to break out of compaſs : yet is the top of the Empalement indented alſo; that the Indentments, by being lapp'd over the Leaves before their expanſion, may then protect them; and by being ſpread under them afterwards, may bet- ter ſhoulder and prop them up. And if the Feet of the Leaves be both long and very tender too, here the Empalement is numerous, though conſiſting of ſeveral pieces; yet thoſe in divers Rounds, and all with a counterchangeable reſpect to each other (which alſo the Learned Sir Thomas Brown obſerves ) as in all Knapweeds, and other Treat. of the Quincunx. Flowers; whereby, how commodious they are for both the aforeſaid ends, may eaſily be conceiv'd ; and well enough exemplified by the Scales of Fiſhes, whereunto, as to their poſition, they have not an unapt reſemblance. La 5. 36 The Anatomy Book I. ers. a 1 5. Ø. THE FOLIATION alſo, is of the fame ſubſtantial Nature with the green Leaf; the Membrane, Pulp, and Fibres whereof, be- ing, as there, ſo here, but the continuation of the Skin, the Cortical and Lignous Bodies. 6. 5. The Foulds of the Flower or Foliation are various, as thoſe of the green Leaf ; but ſome of them different. The moſt general are, Firſt , The Cloſe-Couch, as in Roſes, and many other double Flow- Then the Concave-Couch, as in Blattaria flore albo. Next the Plait, as in ſome of the Leaves of Peaſe-Blooms, in the Flowers of Cori- ander, &c. which is either fingle, as in thoſe nam'd; or double, as in Blevo-Bottle, Jacea, and more of that rank. Next, the Couch, and Plait together in the fame Flower, as in Marigolds, Daiſies, and all others of an agreeing form: where the firſt apparent Fould or com- poſture of the Leaves is in Couch; but the Leaves being erect, each likewiſe may be ſeen to lie in a double Plait within it felf. Then the Rowl, as in the Flowers of Ladies-Bower, the broad top of each Leaf being by a double Rowl foulded up inwardly. Next, the Spire, which is the beginning of a Romly and may be ſeen in the Flowers of Mallows, and others. Laſtly, the Plait and Spire together, where the Part analogous to the Foliation, is of one piece, the plaits being here laid, and ſo carried on by spiral Lines to the top of the Flower, as is in divers, and I think, in Convolvulus Doronici folio, more ele- gantly ſeen. Theſe and other Fonlds, See in the Figures belonging to the Second Part of the Fourth Book.' The reaſon of all which varieties, a comparative conſideration of the ſeveral Parts of the Flower may ſuggeſt. I'le only mention, That no Flower, that I find, hath a Back-Rowl, as hath the green Leaf. For two Reaſons ; becauſe its Leaves have not their Fibres ſtanding out much on their backſide, as the green Leaves have; and becauſe of its Attire, which it ever em- boſomes, and cannot ſo well do it by a Back-Rowl. The uſual Protections of Flowers by the Precedents are ex- preſs’d, ſc, Green Leaves and Empalements. Some have another more peculiar, that is a double Veil; as the Spring-Crocus. Før having no Empalement, and ſtarting up early out of the Mould, even before its Green Leaves, and that upon the firſt opening of the Spring; left it ſhould thus be quite ſtarved, 'tis born ſwath'd up in a double Blanket, or with a pair of sheets upon its Back! 8. %. The Leaves of divers Flowers at their Baſis have an hairy Taft; by which Tufts the Concave of the Empalement is filled up That, being very choice and tender, they may thus be kept in a gen- tle and conſtant Warmth, as moſt convenient for them. 9. ø. The Leaves of the Flower, though they are not hairy all over, yet in ſome particular parts they are often fet with a fine Downy Velvet ; that, being by their ſhape and poſture in thoſe parts contiguous to their delicate and tender Attire, they may thus give it a more ſoft and warmer touch. Thus in the Flower of Ladies Bomer, thoſe parts of its Leaves which rowl inward, and lie contiguous to the Attire, are Downy; whereas the other Parts are fmooth or bald : So the Flowers of Peafe, Spaniſh Broom, Toad-Flax, and many others, where contiguous to their Attires, are deck'd with the like Hairy Velvet. a 7. . IO. . Book I. 37 of Plants. ments. 10. . As upon the Green Leaves, ſo upon the Flowers are Globulets ſomtimes ſeen ; as upon the backſide of that of Enula. On none more plainly than that kind of Blattaria with the white Flower ; where they are all tranſparent, and growing both on the Stalk and Leaves of the Flower, each fhewing likewiſe its Peduncle whereon it is erected. II. . The uſe of the Flower, or the Foliation whereof we now ſpeak, ( that is, as to its private ſervice ) is for the protection of the Attire ; This, as its under, and the Empalement as its upper Gar- As likewiſe of the Fruit : The neceſfity of which Service, in fome Caſes, by the different ſituation of the Flower and Fruit, with reſpect to each other, is evident ; Apples, Pears, and ſeveral other Fruits, ſtanding behind or under the Flower ; but Cherries, Aprecots, and divers others, within it. For theſe. being of a very tender and pulpous Body, and withal putting forth with the colder part of the Spring 3 could not weather it out againſt the Variations and Extre- mities of the Air, ( as thoſe of a more ſolid Parenchyma can ) except lodged up within their Flowers. 12. $. And as the Flower is ſerviceable to the ſafety of the Fruit, ſo is it to its growth; fe. in its Infancy, or Embryo-eſtate ; for which purpoſe, as there is a Flower, ſo that Flower is greater or leſs, according as the nature of the Fruit to which it belongs, and the plenty of the Sap by which the Fruit is fed, doth require. Thus, where the young Fruit is of a ſolider Subſtance and the aſcent of the Sap leſs copious, were there here no Flower to promote the ſaid afcent thereof into the Fruit ( in the manner as is effected by the Green Leaves ) it muſt needs pine and die, or prove leſs kindly. On the contrary, ſhould the Flower be over-large, it would not only promote the aſcent of the Sap up to the Fruit, but being as yet over- proportionate to it, would likewiſe it ſelf exhauſt the fame sap, as faſt as aſcendent ; like a greedy Nurſe, that prepares the Meat for her Child, and then eats it up her ſelf. Thus we fee Apples and Pears, with a Flower of a moderate Size ; like their Body, of a middle Con- ftitution, and their Sap, of a middle quantity : But Quinces, being more ſolid, beſides that they have as great a Flower, the Imqalers of their Flower alſo thrive ſo far as to become handſom Leaves ; con- tinuing alſo after the Flower is fallen, firm and verdent a great while; ſo long, till the Fruit be able to provide for it ſelf. On the other hand, Plums being more tender and Sappy than Appels and Pears, be- ſides that their Empalers are much alike, their Flower is leſs. and Goof berries and Currans, which are ſtill more Pulpy, and the courſe of the Sap towards them more free, have yet a Flower far lefs. And Grapes, whoſe Sap is ftill of quicker Aſcent, have ſcarce any Flower at all ; only ſome ſmall reſemblance thereof, ferving juſt upon the ſetting of the Fruit, and no longer. a 13. Ø. THE ATTIRE, I find to be of two kinds, Seminiforme, and Florid. That which I call Seminiforme, is made up of two general Parts, Chives and Semets, one upon each Chive. Thefe Semets ( as I take leave to call them ) have the appearance, eſpecially in many Flowers, of ſo many little seeds : but are quite another kind of Body. For, upon enquiry, we find, that theſe Semets, though they ſeemto be 38 Book I The Anatomy a be folid, and for ſome time after their firſt formation, are entire; yet are they really hollow ; and their fide, or fides, which were at firſt entire, at length crack afunder: And that moreover the Concave of each Semet is not a meer vacuity, but fill'd up with a number of minute Particles, in form of a Powder. Which, though common to all Semets, yet in fome, and particularly thoſe of a Tulip or a Lilly, being larger, Tab. 4.f.12. is more diſtinctly obſervable. 14. D. Theſe Semets are ſomtimes faſtned ſo, as to ſtand erect above their Chive, as thoſe of Larks-heel. Somtimes, and I think uſu- ally, ſo as to hang a little down by the midle, in the manner and figure of a Kidney; as in Mallows. Their Cleft or Crack is ſometimes ſingle, but for the moſt part double: At theſe Clefts it is that they disburſe f. 12. -a. their Powders; which as they ſtart out, and ſtand betwixt the two Lips of each Cleft, have ſome reſemblance to the common Sculpture of a Pomegranate with its Seeds looking out at the Cleft of its Rind. This muſt be obſerv'd when the Clefts are recently made, which uſu- ally is before the expanſion of the Flower. 15. “ The Particles of theſe Powders, though like thoſe of Meal or other Duft, they appear not eaſily to have any relugar ſhape; yet upon ſtri& obſervation, eſpecially with the aſſįſtance of an indi- fferent Glaſs, it doth appear, That they are a Congeries, uſually, of fo many perfect Globes or Globulets; Sometimes of other Figures, but always regular. That which obſcures their Figure is their being ſo ſmall : In Dogs-Mercury, Borage, and very many more Plants, they are extreamly ſo. In Mallows, and ſome others, more fairly viſible. 16. $. Some of theſe Powders, are yellow, as in Dogs-Mercury, Goats-Rue, &c. and ſome of other Colours : But moſt of them I think are white; and thoſe of yellow Henbane very elegant; the dis- burs d Powers whereof, to the naked eye, are white as Snow ; but each Globulet, through a Glaſs, tranſparent as Cryſtal; which is not a fallacy from the Glaſs, but what we ſee in all tranſparent Bodies what- ſoever, lying in a Powder or ſmall Particles together The Parts of this Attire, fee in Tab. 4. But eſpecially, in the Figures belonging to the Second part of the Fourth Book. 17. \. The Florid Attire, is commonly known by the blind and Ş rude Name of Thrums; as in the Flowers of Marigold, Tanſie, &c. How in adequate its impoſition is, obſervation will determine. For the ſeveral Thrums or rather Suits, whereof the Attire is made up, how- ever elſe they may differ in various Flowers, in this agree, that they are ever conſiſtentof more than one, ſometimes of Two, and for Tab.4.f.13.a. the moſt part of Three Pieces ( for which I call them Suits ) and each Piece of a different, but agreeable and comely form. 18. Ø. The outer Part of every Suit, is its Floret : whoſe Body or Tube is divided at the top ( like that of the Cowſlip ) into five diſtinct Leaves. So that a Floret, is the Epitome of a Flower : and f. 13.b. is all the Flower that many Plants, as Mugwort, Tanſie, and others, have. What the Learred Sir Thomas Brown obferveth of the Treat. of the number Five, as to the Leaves of the Flower, is ſtill more univerſally Quincunx. holding in theſe of the Floret. 19. g. Upon the Expanſion of the Floret; the next part of the Suit is from within its Tube brought to fight ; which we may ( with re- f. 13.C. ſpect to that within it ) call the sheath. For this alſo, like the Floret, a is Book I. 39 of Plants. is a Concave Body; in its ſhape very well reſembling the Fiſtulous Pouches of Wake-Robin, or of Dragon. 20. %. The Sheath, after ſome time, dividing at the top, from within its Concave the Third and innermoſt part of the Suit, fc. the Blade advanceth and diſplayes it ſelf. This Part is not hollow, as Tab.4.f 13.d the other two, but ſolid; yet at its Point, is commonly, divided into two halves. 21. b. About the ſaid Point eſpecially, there appears, Globulets, which are of the ſame nature with thoſe of a Semet, though not ſo copious. So that all Flowers have their Powders or Globulets. The whole Attire máy in After Per, Blembottle, &c. where the Suits are large, be plainly obſerved without a Glaſs. The Parts of this Attire, See in Tab. 4. But eſpecially in the Figures belonging to the Second Part of the Fourth Book. 22. 9. The uſe of the Attire, how contemptibly foever we may look upon it, is certainly great. And though for our own uſe we value the Leaves of the Flower, or the Foliation, moſt; yet of all the three Parts, this in ſome reſpects is the choyceſt, as for whoſe fake and ſervice the other two are made. The uſe hereof, as to Ornament and Diſtinction, is unqueſtionable ; but is not all. As for Diſtinction, though, by the help of Glaſſes, we may make it to ex- tend far ; yet in a paſſant view, which is all we uſually make, we cannot ſo well. As for Ornament, and particularly in reference to the Semets, we may ask, If for that meerly theſe were meant, then why ſhould they be ſo made as to break open, or to contain any, thing within them? Since their Beauty would be as good if they were not hollow ; and is better before they crack and burſt open, than after- wards. 23. $. Other uſes hereof therefore we muſt acknowledge, and may obſerve. One is, for food ; for Ornament and Diſtinction to us, and for Food to other Animals. I will not ſay, but that it may ſerve even to theſe for Diſtinction too, that they may be able to know one Plant from another, and in their flight or progreſs ſettle where they like beſt : and that therefore the varieties of theſe ſmall parts are many, and well obſerved by them, which we take no notice of. Yet the finding out of Food is but in order to enjoy it : Which, that it is provided for a vaſt number of little Animals in the Attires of all Flowers, obſervation perſwades us to believe. For why elſe are they evermore here found ? Go from one Flower to another , great and ſmall, you ſhall meet with none untaken up with theſe Gueſts. In fome, and particularly the Sun-Flower, where the parts of the Attire, and the Animals for which they provide, are larger, the matter is more viſible. We muſt not think, that God Almighty hath left any of the whole Family of his Creatures unprovided for ; but as the Great Maſter, ſome where or other carveth out to all ; and that for a great number of theſe little Folk, He hath ſtored up their peculiar proviſions in the Attires of Flowers ; each Flower thus becoming their Lodging and their Dining-Room, both in one. 24. G. Wherein the particular parts of the Attire may be more diſ- tinctly ſerviceable, this to one Animal, and that to another, I cannot ſay: Or to the fame Animal, as a Bee, whether this for the Honey, ano- ther for their Bread, a third for the Wax: Or whether all only fuck from 40 Book I. The Anatomy from hence fome Juice ; or ſome may not alſo carry fome of the Parts, as of the Globulets, wholly away. 25. b. Or laſtly, what may be the Primary and Private Uſe of the Attire ( for even this abovefaid, though great, yet is but Secon- dary ) I now determine not. CHA P. VI. Of the FRVIT HE general compoſition of all Fruits is one, that is, their Eſſential and truly Vital Parts, are in all the ſame, and but the continuation of thoſe which in the other parts of a Plant, we have already obſerved. Yet becauſe by the different Conſtitutions and Tinctures of theſe Parts, divers conſiderably different Fruits re- ſult; I ſhall therefore take aparticular view of the more known and principal of them, ſe. Apples, Pears, Plums, Nuts and Berries. 2. §. AN APPLE, if cut traverſe, appears conſtitued of four diſtinct Parts, the Pilling, the Parenchyma, Branchery, and Ceare. The Pilling is only the ſpreading and dilatation of the skin, or utmoſt part of the Barque in the Branch. The Parenchyma, when full ripe, is a tender delicate Meat. Yet as the Pilling is but the Continuation of the utmoſt part of the Barque ; ſo is this, but the continuance and am- pliation, or ( as I may call it ) the ſwelth and ſuperbience of the In- ner Part thereof; which upon obſervation of a young and Infant- Apple eſpecially, is evident. Thus we ſee the Pith, which is often tough; in many Roots, as Parſneps, Turneps, &c. is tender and edible. "So here, the Parenchyma, though originally no more than the Barque yet the copiouſneſs and purity of its Sap being likewiſe effectual to the largneſs and fineneſs of its growth, it thus becomes a ſoft and tender The Branchery is nothing elſe but the Ramifications of the Lig- nous Body throughout all the parts of the Parenchyma; the greater Branches being likewiſe by the Inofculations of the lefs ( as in the Leaf) united together. The main Branches are uſually Twenty : Ten are ſpred and diſtributed through the Parenchyma, moſt of them enarch- ing themſelves towards the Cork or Stool of the Flower : The other Ten, running from the Stalk in a directer Line, at laſt meet the for- mer at the ſaid Cork, and are there oſculated with them. Of theſe latter, five are originated from one ; which running along the Center of the Stalk, and part of the Parenchyma of the Fruit , is therein at laſt divided. To theſe the Coats of the Kernels are faſtned. So that whereas moſt of theſe Branches were originally extended even be- yond the Fruit, and inſerted into the Flower for the due growth there- meat. Book I. 41 of Plants. a thereof; the Fruit afterwards growing to ſome head, and fo inter- cepting and preying upon the Aliment of the Flower, ſtarves that and therefrom ſuperſedes the ſervice of the ſaid Branches to it ſelf, fifteen for its Parenchyma, and five for its Seed. The Coar is origina- ted from the Pith; for the sap finding room enough in the Parenchyma, through which to diſpence it felf all abroad, quits the Pith, which thereby hardens into a Coar. Thus we ſee the Inſertions, although originate from the Cortical Body, yet their Parts being, by the Inof- culations of the Lignous, ſo much compreſs'd and made to co-incide together, they become a Body very compact and deple. And in the denſe Barque the ſame thing is effected by Arefaction only, or a meer voydance of the Sap; the Inner Part whereof,though ſoft and fappy, yet its fuper- ficial Rind is often ſo hard and ſmooth, that it may be fairly writ up- The Parts of an Apple, See in the Figures belonging to the Third Part of the Fourth Book. on. а a 9 3. Q. IN A PEAR there are five diſtinct Parts, the Piling, the Tab.4.f.14. Parenchyma, Branchery, Calculary, and Acetary. The three former are here and in an Apple much alike ; ſaving that here the Inner or seed- Branches ordinarily ſtand double. The Calculary ( moſt obſervable in rough-taſted, cr Choak-Pears ) is a Congeries of little ftony Knots. They are many of them diſperſed throughout the whole Parenchyma: But lying more continuous and compact together towards the Center of the Pear, ſurround the Acetary there, in a ſomewhat Globular Form. About the Stalk they ſtand more diſtant; but towards the Cork or Stool of the Flower, they ſtill grow cloſer, and there at laſt gather (almoſt) into the firmitude of a Plum-ſtone it ſelf.: Within this lies the Acetary 'tis allways four, and by the bounding of the Calculary of a Globular Figure. 'Tis a ſimple Body, having neither any of the Lignous branched in it, nor any Calculous Knots. It is of the ſame ſub- ſtantial nature with the outer Parenchyma; but whether it be abſo- lutely one with it, or be derived immediately from the Pith, my En- quiries yet made, determine not. 4. $. The Original of the Calculary I ſeem to have neglected. But hereof we may here beſt ſay, that whereas all the other parts are EL ſential and truly Vital; the Calculary is not: but that the ſeveral Knots whereof it conſiſts, are only ſo many meer Concretions or Precipitations fo out of the Sap; as in Urines, Wines, and other Liquors, we often fee. And that the Precipitation is made by the mixture and re-action of the Tinctures of the Lignous and Cortical Bodies upon each other: Even as all Vegetable Nutrition or Fixation of Paris is alſo made by the joynt efficiency of the two fame Tin&tures, as hath been ſaid. Hence we find, that as the Acetary hath no Branches of the Lignons Body, ſo neither hath it any Knots. Hence likewiſe it is, that we have ſo dif- ferent and contrary a taſt in the Parenchyma beyond the Calculary, from that in the Acetary: For whereas this is four, that, wherein the ſaid Precipitations are made, is ſweet ; being much alike effect to what we find in mixing of Corals, &c. with Vinegar or other acid Liquors. The Parts of a Pear, See in Tab. 4. But eſpecially in the Figures belonging to the Third Part of the Fourth Book. M 5.5. 42 Book I. The Anatomy 5. 9. IN A PLUM (to which the Cherry, Apricot, Peach, Wal- nut, &c. ought to be referrd) there are four diſtinct Parts, the Pilling, the Parenchyma, Branchery and stone. The Pilling and Parenchyma are, as to their Original, with thoſe of an Apple or Pear, both alike. As likewiſe the Brunchery; but differently ramified. In Plums (I fup- poſe all) there are five main Out-Branches, which run along the Sur- face of the Stone from the Baſis to the point thereof, four of them by Tab. 4. f.15. one Ridge, and one by the other oppoſite to it. In an Apricot there is the ſame number, but the ſingle Branch runs not upon the Surface, but through the Body of the Stone. There are likewiſe two or three ſmaller Branches, which run in like manner under the other Ridge for ſome ſpace, and then advancing into the Parenchyma, therein diſperſe themſelves : Theſe latter fort in Peaches are numerous throughout. 6. V. But notwithſtanding the different diſpoſition of the Branches of the Fruits aforeſaid ; yet is there one Branch diſpos’d in one and the ſame manner in them all. The entrance hereof into the Stone is at its Baſis; from whence running through its Body, and ſtill inclining Tab. 4. f.15. or arching it ſelf towards its Concave, is at laſt, about its Cone, there- into emergent, where the Coats of the Seed are appendent to it. Of the Seed-Branch 'tis therefore obſervable that after its entrance in- to the Fruit, 'tis always prolonged therein to a conſiderable length; as is ſeen not only in Apples, &c. where the Seed ſtands a good diſtance from the Stalk; but in Plums likewiſe, where it ſtands very near it ; in that here the Seed-Branch, as is faid, never ſtrikes through the Stone into the Coats of the Seed directly, but runs through a Chanel cut in the Stone, till it iſſues, near the Cone, into the Concave thereof. 7. $. The Stone though it ſeem a ſimple Body, yet it is compoun- % ded of different ones. The Inner Part thereof, as it is by far the thin- neſt, ſo is it the moſt denſe, white, ſmooth and ſimple. The Original is from the Pith ; difficult, but curious to obſerve: For the Seed- Branch, not ſtriking directly and immediately quite through the Baſis of the Stone, but in the manner as is above deſcribed, carries a conſiderable Part of the Pith, now gather'd round about it, as its Pa- renchyma, along with it ſelf; which upon its entrance into the concave of the Stone about its farther end, is there in part ſpread all over it, as the Lining thereof. The outer and very much thicker Part, conſiſte eth partly of the like Precipitations or concrete Particles, as in a Pear; being gathered here much more cloſely, not only to a Contiguity, but a Coalition into one entire Stone ; as we ſee in Pears themſelves, eſpeci- ally towards the Cork , they gather into the like Stonineſs; or as a Stone, Mineral, or Animal, is oftentimes the product of accumulated Gravel. But as the Parenchyma is mixed with the Concretions in the Calculary, ſo is it alſo, though not viſibly, with theſe in the Stone, the ground of the Stone being indeed a perfe& Parenchyma ; but by the ſaid Concretions ſo far alter’d, as to become dry, hard and un- diſtinguiſhable from them. All which Particulars, are obſervable only in the ſeveral degrees of Growth in the young Fruit. And are repreſented in Tab. 4. But eſpecially by the ſeveral Figures belonging to the Third and Fourth Darts of the Fourth Book. 8. 5. Book I. 43 of Plants. a 8. %. IN A NUT ( to which an Akern is analogous ) there are three general Parts, the Cap, Shell, and Pith. The Cap is conſtituted of a Pilling and Parenchyma, derived from the Barquez and Ramulets from the Lignous Body of the Branch. The Shell likewiſe is not one fimple Body, but compounded. The Superficial Part thereof is ori- ginated from the Pilling or Skin of the Cap, from the inſide whereof it is, in a Duplicature, produc'd and ſpred over the Shell . Which, if you look at the Baſis of the Shell, is farther evident: for that being con- tinuous with the Parenchyma of the Cap, without the interpoſure of the Skin, the ſaid ſuperficial Part is there wanting. The thicker and inner Part of the shell conſiſteth of the ſame Parenchyma as that of the Cap, with a Congeries of Precipitations filled up, as in a Stone. And as the Lignous Body is branched in a Stone, ſo, with ſome difference, in a shell . The outer Branches or Ramulets are numerous, each iſſuing out of the Parenchyma of the Cap, and entring the shell at the Circumfe- rence of its Baſis, and ſo running betwixt its ſuperficial and inner Parts towards the Cone, round about. The Inner or Seed-Branch is fin- gle, entring in, as do the other, at the Baſis of the shell, but at the Center thereof: from whence it runs, not through the Shell, as in Plums through the Stone ; but through the Pith, as far as the Cone, where the Coats of the seed hang appendent to it. The Pith whether derived from the ſame part both in name and nature in the Branch and stalk; or from the Cortical Body, I yet determine not. The Parts of a Nut, See in the Figures belonging to the Third Part of the Fourth Book a 9. $. A BERRY, as a Gooſeberry (to which Corinths, Grapes Hips, &c. are to be referr’d ) conſiſteth, beſides the Seed, of the three general Parts, Pilling, Parenchyma and Branchery. The Pilling is originated as in the foregoing Fruits . The Parenchyma is double, as likewiſe in ſome other Berries. The outer is commonly, together with the Pilling, call’d the skin, and is that part we ſpit out, being of a four taſt. Now as the Pilling is originated from the outer, ſo this from the inner Part of the Barque; and accordingly the Pores thereof may be obſerved plainly of a like ſhape with thoſe both of the Cora tical Body and Pith. The Inner or Pulp is of a ſweet taſte, and is the Part we eat: It is of a Subſtance ſo laxe and tender, as it would ſeem to be only a thicker or jellied Juice; although this likewiſe be a true Parenchyma, ſomething like that of an Orange or Limon, with its Ports all fill'd up with Liquor. "The Branchery is likewiſe double : The Exterior runs betwixt the Pilling and Outer Parenchyma in arched Lines, from the Stalk to the Stool of the Flower. Theſe outer Bran- ches, though of various number at the Stalk, yet at the Cork are uſually ten principal ones ; five for the five Leaves of the Flower, and five for the Aitire. The Inner miin Branches are two; diametrical- ly oppoſite to each other, and at the Cork with the other inofculated. From theſe two are branched other ſmaller, every one having a Seed appendent to it, whoſe Coats it entreth by a double Filament, one at the Baſis, the other at the Cone. They are all very white and tur- gent, and by a flaunt cut, may be obſerv'd concave; thus repreſent- ing themſelves analogous to ſo many true ſpermatick Veſſels. The Parts M 2 44 The Anatomy Book I a Parts of a Gooſeberry, See in the Figures belonging to the Third Part of the Fourth Book. 10. ø. The Uſes of Fruits are for Man, (ſometimes alſo other Animals, as are Akerns and Haps ) and for the Seed. For Man, they are fo variouſly defirable, that till our Orchards and store-Chambers, Confectioners-Stoves and Apothecaries-Shops, our Ladies Cloſets, their Tables or Hands are empty of them, I ſhall not need to enquire for what. If it be asked, how the Fruit becomes, generally above all the other Parts, ſo pleaſant a Meat? It is partly from the sap, the groſſer portion thereof being depoſited in the Leaves, and ſo the purer hereunto reſerved. Partly from the Globular Figure of the Fruit. For the Sap being thus in a greater quantity herein, and in all Parts equally diffus'd, the Concoction hereof, as in a Veſſel, is with greateſt advantage favoured and promoted. Wherefore all Fruits, which we eat raw, how ſmall foever, are of a Globular Form, or thereunto approaching, and the nearer, the delicater; amongſt Ap- ples, the Pipin ; amongſt Pears, the Burgundian ; and amongſt all Fruits, the Grape; and amongſt Grapes, the roundeſt, are of all, the moſt dainty. II, U.S. The viſible cauſe of this Globular Figure, is the Flower ; or the Inoſculation of all the main Branches at the Stool of the Flower and upon the fall of the Flower, the obtuſeneſs, and with Wind and Sun, as it were the ſeaing of their ſeveral ends : For thus the Sap entering the Fruit, being not able to effect, either a Diſunion, or a Shooting forth of the ſaid Branches, and ſo to carry on their Growth in length; they muſt of neceſſity be enarch’d, and with the Paren- chyma more and more expand themſelves. Whereas were they diſpoſed and qualified otherwiſe, than as is ſaid ; inſtead of forming a Fruit within bounds, they would run out into all extravagance, and even into another little Tree or Leafy Growth. 12. $. To the Seed, the Fruit is ſerviceable; Firſt, in order to its being ſupply'd with a due and moſt convenient Sap, the greater part thereof, and that which is lefs elaborated, being, in its paſſage to- wards the seed, thereinto received; the Fruit doing the ſame office to the Seed, which the Leaves do to the Fruit ; the sap in the Fruit being, in a laxe compariſon, as the Wine ; and that for the seed, a ſmall part of the higheſt Spirit rectified from it. 13. ! So likewiſe for its Prote&ion, in order to the proſperous carrying on and perfeding of its generation, and ſecurity being per- fected. Which protection it gives not only to the Seminal Sap and Seed it ſelf, but ever alſo to its Seed-Branch. Thus we ſee an Apple, bre- ſides that it is it ſelf of ample compaſs, for the ſake of its Seed, hath likewiſe its Coar ; as if it were not ſufficient, that the Walls of their Room are ſo very thick, unleſs alſo wainſcoated. In a Pear again, where the Parenchyma is of leſs compaſs than that of an Apple, to what protection this affords, that of the Calculary is ſuper-added. But in a Plum, where the Parenchyma is exceeding tender, and in a Peach, which hangs late, and till Autumn Froſts approach, we have not only the Rubbiſh of a Calculary, but ſtout Stone-Walls . Within which alſo, not only the Seed it felf, but the Seed-Branch is evermore immurd. Laſtly, in a Nut, where the shell being not ſurrounded with a Paren- chyma, that protection is wanting without, 'tis anſwer'd by an ample a Pitb Book I. 45 of Plants. a Pith within it; and the seed-Branch likewiſe included, not meerly in the Body of the Shell, as in a Plum, but within the Pith it ſelf. So neceſſary is this deſign , that what the Hen by Incubation or Hovering, is to the Egg or Chick ; that the whole Fruit, by compre- henſion, is to the Seed. DO CH A P. VII. of the SEED, in its State of Generation, JE a the Original, ſo the Ultimate end and Perfection of Vegetation is the Seed. How it is the former, and in its ſtate apt for Vegetation, hath already been ſeen. How the latter, and in its ſtate of Generation, we ſhall now laſtly enquire. In doing which, what in the other ſtate, was either not diſtinctly exiſtent, or not ſo apparent, or not ſo intelligible, will occur. 2. $. The two general Parts of the seed are its Covers and Body. The Covers in this eſtate are uſually Four. The out- moſt, we may call the Caſe. 'Tis of a very various form ; ſometimes a Pouch, as in Nafturtium, Cochlearia; a Cod, as in all Pulle, Galega; ſometimes not entire, but parted, or otherwiſe open, as in Sorrel, Knotgraſs; with many other forms: I think alwaies more heteroge- neous to that of the seed, by which it differs from the proper Coats, To this the Caps of Nnts, and the Parenchyma's of other Fruits are analogous. 3. V The two next are properly the Coats. In a Bean eſpecially, and the like ; from whence, to avoyd Confuſion, the denomination may run common to the reſponding Covers of other Seeds. The Co- lour of the outer, is of all degrees, from White to the Blackneſs of Jett. It's Figure ſometimes Kidney'd, as in Alcea, Behen, Poppy Triangu- lar, as in Polygonatum, Sorrel z Spherically triangular, in Mentha, Me- lifa ; Circular, in Leucoium, Amaranthus ; Globular, in Napus, Aſpen rula ; Oval, in Speculum Veneris, Tithymalus ; half Globe, in Coriander ; that which we take for one ſingle round Seed, being a Conjugation of two, half Oval, in Aniſe, Fennel ; Haftal, in Lactuca; Cylindri- cal, as, if I miſtake not, in Jacobea ; Pyramidal, in Geranium Althed fol. with many other differences. But the Perfection of one or two of the ſaid Figures lieth in the Caſe. So that, as all Lines and proporti- ons are in the Leaf and Flower ; fo all Regular solids in the Seed; or rather in its Covers. 4. 6. 'Tis ſometimes gliſtering, as in Speculun Veneris ; Rough-caſt, in Catanance ; Studded, in Behen, Balttaria ; Favous, in Papaver, An- tirrhinum, Lepidum annuum, Alcea Veſicaria, Hyoſcyamus, and many more, before the Seeds have lain long by 3 Pounced, in Phalangium Creta, Lithoſpermum; Ramified, in Pentaphyllum frågiferum Erectum majus, reſembling 3 3 $6 The Anatomy Book I. $ reſembling the Fibers of the Ears of the Heart ; ſome juft Quinquenerval, as in Ani ſam, and many more, the Lignous Body being in five main Fi- bers branched therein. The Figures, and Surface, of Theſe, and other Seeds, See in the Tables belonging to the Fourth Part of the Fourth Book. 5. Ş. The Covers of not only Quince-Seeds, and thoſe of Pfllium (more uſually taken notice of ) but thoſe alſo of Horminum, Naſturtium, Eruca, Camelina, Ocymum, and divers others, have a Mucilage. Which, though it be not viſible when the Seeds are throughly dry ; yet lying a while in ſome warm Liquor, or only on the Tongue, it ſwells more or leſs, and upon them all fairly ſhews it felf, On that of Ocymum it appears grayiſh; on the other, tranſparent ; and on that of Naftur- tium Hortenſe very large; even emulous of the inner Pulp ſurround- ing a Gooſeberry-Seed. The putting of Clary-feed into the Eye, may have been brought into uſe from this Mucilage, by which alone it may become Medicinal. And thus far of the Superficies, 6. g. The nature of the outer Coat is alſo various, Membranous, Cartilaginous and Stony; the like Precipitations being ſometimes made herein, as in a Stone or shell; as in that of the Seeds of Carthamum, Lithoſpermum and others. The Deſignment hereof, being either with reſpect to the Seed in its ſtate of Generation ; as where the Caſe is either wanting, or at leaſt inſufficient of it felf, there for its due protection and warmth. Or, in its ſtate of Vegetation, for the better Fermenting of its Tinclures and Sap; the Fermentations of ſome Seeds not well proceeding, unleſs they lie in their Stony Casks in the Ground, like Bottled Liquors in Sand. 9. ģ. All Seeds have their outer Covers open; either by a particu- lar Foramen, as in Beans, and other Pulſe, as is ſaid ; or by the break- ing off of the Seed from its Peduncle or Stool, as in thoſe in Cucumber, Cichory; or by the entering and paſſage of a Branch or Branches, not only into the Concave thereof near the Cone, but alſo through the Cone it ſelf; as in Shells and Stones. 8. . For the ſake of this aperture it is, that Akerns, Nuts, Beans, Cucumbers, and moſt other seeds, are in their formation ſo placed, that the Radicle ſtill ſtandeth next to it ; That 'So, upon Vegetation, it may have a free and ready paſſage into the Mould. 9. $. The Original of the outer Coat, though from Parts of the ſame ſubſtantial nature, yet is differently made. In a Plum, the seed- Branch which runns, as is deſcribed, through the Stone, is not naked, but, as is faid, inveſted with a thin Parenchyma, which it carries from the Stalk along with it ; and which, by the Ramification of the ſaid Branch within the Stone, is, in part, dilated into a Coat. That of a Bean is from the Parenchyma of the Cod; the ſuperficial part of which Parenchyma, upon the large peduncle of the Bean becoming a thin Cu- ticle, and upon the Bean it ſelf a Cartilaginous Coat. Io. \. The Original of the inner Coat of the Bean is likewiſe from the inner part of the ſaid Parenchyma ; which firſt is ſpred into a long Cake, or that which with the Seed-Branch maketh the Penduncle of the Bean ; under which Cake, there is uſually a black part or ſpot; by the length of which, the inner part of the Cake is next inſerted into the outer Coat, and ſpred all over the Concave thereof, and ſo becomes the inner. a II. g. Book I. 47 of Plants. 5 II %. Of this Inner Coat it is very obſervable, That allthough when the Seed is grown old and dry, 'tis ſhrunk up, and in moſt Seeds ſo far, as ſcarcely to be diſcern'd; yet in its firſt and juvenile Conſtitu- tion, it is a very Spongy and Sappy body; and is then likewiſe ( as the Womb in a Pregnant Animal ) in proportion, very thick and bulky. In a Bean, even as one of the Lobes it ſelf: And in a Plum or Apricot, I think I may ſafely ſay, half an hundred times thicker than afterwards, when it is dried and ſhrunk up, and can ſcarcely be diſtinguiſhed from the upper Coat. Upon which Accounts it is, in this eſtate a true and fair Parenchyma. The Delineation hereof, See in the Figures be- longing to the Fourth Part of the Fourth Book. 12. J. In this Inner Coat in a Bean, the Lignous Body or Seed- Branch is diſtributed : Sometimes, as in French-Beans, throughout the whole Coat , as it is in a Leaf. In the Great Garden-Bean, upon its firſt entrance, it is bipartite, and ſo in ſmall Branches runs along the Circum- ference of the Coat, all meeting and making a kind of Reticulation againſt the Belly of the Bean. In the ſame manner the main Branches in the . outer Coat of a Kernel , circling themſelves on both hands from the place of their firſt entrance, at laſt meet, and mutually inofculate ; as the Veins in the Kidneys of a Man or any Quadrupede; Or the Carotick Arteries in the Braine. 13. ). So that all the Parts of a Vegetable, the Root, Trunk, Branch, Leaf, Flower, Fruit and Seed, are ſtill made up of Two Subſtantially different Bodies. 14. [. And as every Part hath Two, fo the whole Vegetable taken together, is a compoſition of Two only, and no more: All properly Woody Parts, Strings and Fibers, are One Body: All fimple Barques, Piths, Parenchyma's and Pulps, and as to their fubſtantial Nature, Pills and Skins likewiſe, all but One Body: the ſeveral Parts of a Vegetable all differing from each other, only by the various Proportions and Mixtures, and variated Pores and structure of theſe Two Bodies. What from theſe two general Obſervations might reaſonably be inferr’d, I ſhall not now mention. 15. ). The Fourth or Innermoſt Cover we may call the Secona dine. The light of which, by cutting off the Coats of an Infant-Bean, at the Cone thereof, in very thin Slices, and with great Caution, may be obtain'd. While unbroken, 'tis tranſparent ; being torn and taken off, it gathers up into the likeneſs of a Jelly, or that we call the Tredle of an Egg, when rear-boyld. This Membrance in larger or elder Beans, is not to be found diſtinct. But ( as far as our Enquiries yet diſ- cover) it may in moſt other Seeds; even full grown,be diſtinctly ſeen; as in thoſe of Cucumber, Colocynthis,Burdock, Carthamum, Gromwel , Endive, Mallones, &c. 'Tis uſually ſo very thin, as in the above-nam'd, as Tab. 4. f.16, very difficultly to be diſcover d. But in ſome Kernels, as of Apricots, 'tis very thick; and moſt remarquably ſuch, in ſome other Seeds. That all theſe have the Analogy of one and the ſame Cover, which I call the Secondine, is moſt probably argu'd from their alike Natures ; being all of them plain ſimple Membranes, with not the leaſt Fibré of the Liga nous Body or Seed Branch, viſibly diſtributed in them: As alſo from their Texture, which is in all of them more cloſe. See this Part in Tab. 4. As alſo amongſt the Figures belonging to the Fourth Part of the Fourth Book 16. 6. $8 The Anatomy I. Book a a a a 16. Ø. The Concave of this Membrane is filled with a moſt tranſpa- rent Liquor, out of which the seed is formed ; as in cutting a petite and Infant-Bean, may be ſeen; and yet better in a young Walnut. In Beans I have obſerved it to turn, upon boyling, into a tender white Coagulum. 17. Q. Through this Membrane, the Lignous Body or Seed-Bran- ches diſtributed in the inner Coat, at laſt ſhoot downright two llen- der Fibres, like two Navel-strings, one into each Lobe of the Bean. Tab. 4, f.18. The places where the ſaid Fibres ſhoot into the Lobes, are near the Baſis of the Radicle; and by their Blackiſhneſs well enough remark'd: but the Fibers themſelves are ſo very ſmall , as ſcarcely to be diſcern'd. Yet in a Lupine, of the larger kind, both the places where the Navel- Fibres ſhoot into the Lobes ( which here from the Baſis of the Radicle is more remote ) and the Fibres themſelves, are fairly viſible. For the Seed-Branch, upon its entrance into the Coat of the Lupine, is pre- ſently divided into two main Branches, and thoſe two into other leſs; whereof ſome underly, others aloft, run along the Coat, and towards its other end meet and are inofculated: where about, two oppoſite, fh allow, round, and moſt minute Cavities, anſwerable to two Specks of Tab. 4. f•17. a Cartilaginous gloſs, one in either Lobe , may be obſerved; which Specks are the ends of the ſaid Navel-Fibres, upon the ripening of the Seed there broken off. Theſe Fibres from the Superficies of each Lobe, deſcend a little way dire&ly down: prefently, each is divided into two Branches, one diſtributed into the Lobes, the other into the Ra- Tab. 4. f•18. dicle and Plume, in the manner as in the Firſt Chapter is deſcribed. . And thus far the Hiſtory. I ſhall now only with a brief account of the Ceneration of the Seed, as hereupon dependent, conclude this Dif courſe. An Account 18. 6. LET US ſay then, that the Sap having in the Root,Trunk and of the Gene- Leaves, paſſed divers Concoctions and Separations, in the manner as they ration of the are ſaid to be perform’d therein ; tis now at laſt, in ſome good ma- Seed. turity, advanced towards the Seed. 19. \. The more copious and cruder part hereof is again fepara- ted by a free reception into the Fruit, or other Part analogous to it : being either fufficiently ample to contain it, or at leaſt laxe enough for its tranſpiration, and ſo its due diſcharge. The more Eſſential part is into the Seed-Branch or Branches entertian d. Which, becauſe they are evermore of a very conſiderable length, and of a Conſtitution very fine, the ſaid Sap thus becomes in its Current therein as in the Spermatick Veſſels, ſtill more mature. 20. Ø In this mature eſtate, from the Seed-Branch into the Coats of the seed, as into the Womb, 'tis next delivered up. The meaner part hereof again, to the Outer, as Aliment good enough, is ſupplied. The finer part is tranſmitted to the Inner; which being, as is ſaid, a Parenechymous and more ſpatious Body, the Sap therefore is not herein, as in the Outer, a meer Aliment ; but in order to its being, by Fermena tation, farther prepared. 21. 6. Yet the Outer Coat, being on the contray hard and denſe ; for that reaſon, as it admitteth not the Fermentation of the Sap fo well within it ſelf; fo doth it the more promote and favour it in the Inner3 being Bounds both to it and its sap; and alſo quickneth the proceſs of the whole Work in the formation of the seed. a 22 ) Book I. 49 of Plants. 22. $. Nor doth the Outer Coat, for the ſame reaſon, more pro- mote, than declare the purity of the Sap now contained in the Inner : For being more hard and denſe, and ſo not perſpirable, muſt needs ſuppoſe the Parts of the Sap encompaſſed by it, ſince thus uncapable of any evacuation, to be therefore all ſo choice, as not to need it. 23. $. The Sap being thus prepared in the Inner Coat, as a Liquor now apt to be the Subſtratum of the future seed-Embrio; by freſh fup- plies, is thence diſchargd. Yet that it may not be over-copious ; which, becauſe of the laxity of the Inner Cout, from whence it iſſues, it might eaſily be : therefore, as the ſaid Inner Coat is bounded with- out, by the upper Coat ; ſo by the Secundine, is it bounded within. Through which Secundine the Sap being filtrd, or, as it were, tranſpi- ring; the depoſiture hereof, anſwerable to the Colliquamentum in an Egg, or to the Semen Mulibre, into its Concave at laſt is made. 24. 4. The other part of the pureſt sap emboſom'd in the Rama lets of the Seed-Branch, runs a Circle, or ſome progreſs therein ; and ſo becomes, as the Semen Maſculinum, yet more elaborte. 25. . Wherein alſo, left its Current ſhould be too copious or precipitant, by their co-arctare and divarication where they are inofcu- lated, it is retarded; the nobleſt portion only obtaining a paſs. 26. S. With this pureſt Sap, the ſaid Ramulets being ſupplied, from thence at laſt, the Navel-Fibres ſhoot ( as the primitive Artery into the Colliguamentum ) through the Secundine into the aforeſaid Lia quor depoſited therein. 27. ġ. Into which Liquor, being now ſhot, and its own proper Sap or Tinctures mixed therewith, it ſtrikes it thus into a Coagulum ; or of a Liquor, it becomes a Body conſiſtent and truly Parenchymous, And the ſupply of the ſaid Liquor ſtill continu'd, and the ſhooting of the Navel-Fibres, as is above deſcribed, ſtill carried on, the ſaid Coagu- lation or Fixation is therewith likewiſe. 28. g. And in the Interim of the Coagulation, a gentle Fermentation being alſo made, the ſaid Parenchyma or Coagulum becometh ſuch, not of any Texture indifferently, but is thus raiſed (as we ſee Bread in Bak- ing ) into a Congeries of Bladders : For ſuch is the Parenchyma of the whole Seed. F IN IS N Jo 2008 shoes 15 autolat CA 21. . THE ANATOMY OF R O OTS: 3 Preſented to the ROYAL SOCIETY at ſeveral times, in the Years, 1672 & 1673. With an Account of the VEGETATION OF ROOTS, Grounded chiefly hereupon. The SECOND BOOK. By NEHEMJAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the Royal Society, and of the College of Phyſicians. The Second Edition. LON DON, Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682. N 2 II TOTA A но 2 санаа сэрүтоо дуо эрх оз Бого на гал 3 седi as or si — тооло Ио. ТАTapay Пона за заштита едa o yolls ам ЗАО НАМ ЗНЗИ организато біль вірого va И ОД И О. е не d bэгісі. darov vode TO THE CE Right Honourable R WILLIAM Lord Vi-Count BROVNCKER THE Τ Η Ε PRESIDEN T AND TO THE 30 ODNOGO Council and Fellows OTOSTOMOS T310 OF OF THE oi sorotamisel oms Omeleon oq ROYAL SOCIETY. O I or eggiori son binoo l aguod COVOITURE MY LORD, Toranla ovo dobro brir dorso non Bob F the Dedication of Books were not in uſe; yet here; I think, I might have been a Pre- cedent. The promotion of Phytological Science is one Part of Your Work; and’tis You have called me to the management of this Parts for fome time, have intruſted me herein ; and by Your moſt favourable and candid accep- tance of what I have performed thus far, have encou- raged me hereunto : I therefore preſent but Tour Own, into Your Hands. The great Honour and Advantage of Your Fellowſhip, I firſt obtained by Mediation of Dr. Wilkins, the late moſt Reverend Biſhop of Chefter. Whom I cannot name, without faying thus much of him, That He was a Per- fon ; The Epiſtle Dedicatory. fon of that eminent and happy Worth, which, as it was too good, to fear envy; fo is it too great, to need an Elogie. With Him, it was, You were pleaſed to commit to Me, the further proſecution of this Work; the Beginnings whereof, were by Your Order formerly made publique. Had I conſulted my own Abilities altogether, I ſhould ſcarcely have ventured upon it; ſeeing very little, for which I could think well of my ſelf , ſaving, That I had learned, upon good grounds, to think of You with greateſt Honour. But I alſo conſidered, That to infilt hercon too much,might be a reflection upon Your Judgments, who had thought fit to make choice of Me. And, That You were not more the Patrons of Wit, than of Induſtry; and of All, who ſhall endeavour to find out, or to confirm the Truth of Things. Withal, I looked upon Nature, as a Trea- ſure ſo infinitely full; that as all Men together, cannot ex- hauſt it ; fono Man, but may find out ſomewhat therein, if he be reſolved to Try. In compliance therefore with Your Commands, I have hereunto devoted a very conſiderable part of my Time. Theſe,adding force to my own Deſires,of being ſomewhat inſtrumental to the Improvement of Medicinal, and other wholeſom Knowledge: if peradventure, as we increaſe herein, we may become better, and more happy. As to which Improvement, though I could not hope; yet, I would not diſpair. I have already prepared the Soil, and made fome Plantation : what remaineth behind, and the Vintage of the whole, will depend much upon the con- tinued Influence of Your Beams: for how unpromiſing ſoever the Stock may be ; yet the Fruit cannot but be ſomewhat matured, upon which You are pleaſed to ſhine. I am alſo confident that the fame Nobilty and Goodneſs, which accept the endeavours, will likewiſe pardon the faults, of, brus o dedovali brustvovalon pour one bar My Lord, nella oro Your Lordſhips moſt humbly and moſt ſincerly CVbA and STA September 1. ato non devoted Servant NEHE MJAH GREW. 1673 THE instri Τ Η Ε CONTENTS The FIRST PAR T. ACO2 od So CHAP. I. got into F the Original of Roots, S. I, 2, 3. Of their Figures, 4, to 8. Of their Motions, 9, to 15. And of their Ages, 16, to the end. O ee С НА Р. ІІ. SOOS pozilateral roll F the skin. Its external Accidents, and Original, 9. I, 2. Coma pounding Parts. Whereof the one Parenchymous, 3. The other Lignous, 4, to the end. bonito CH A P. III. Ĉ 0 OF F the Barque. Its Original and external Accidents, . I. Size, 2. Compounding Parts : Whereof the one Parenchymous, 3. The Bladders of the Parenchyma, 4, 5, 6. The Diametral Portions, 7, to II. The other Part, Lignous, conſiſting of long Pipes or Veſſels, 12, to 17, Of ſeveral Kinds, 18, to 23. In different Proportion, 24, 25. And in different and elegant Poſition. 26, to the end. CH A P. IV. F that Part of the Root next within the Bark; in Trees and Shrubby Plants, called the Wood. Hereof the Parenchyma, Ø. 1, 2, 3, & 7. The Lignous Portion : of which, the Sap-Vefſels, 4- - The Aer-Vefſels, 5, 6. The Poſition of the Former, 8, 9. Of the Latter, 10, 11, 12 Their Proportion, 13, 14, 15. The Latter, ſome- times a little tapering. 16. Their Texture, 17, to 22. Content, 23. СНАР. The Contents CHAP. V. , : Bladders, F the Pith. Found in the upper part of moſt Roots, §. 1. Its fize and ſhape, 2. Sap-Veſſels, 3. Original, 4, 5. 6 6, Fibres and Texture, 7, to 11. That of the Inſertions and Barque the same, 12. Hence, the Original of the Aer-Veſſels conjectured, 13. What the whole Body of a Root, concluded, 14, 15. The Contents of the Pith, 16. The SECOND PART. T Heology, the Beginning and End of Philoſophy, Ø. 1, to 6. The Divine Wiſdom ſeen in the Growth of Plants, 7. If we obferve, Home the Ground is Prepared, 8, to 14. How the Sap is Imbibed, and Diſtributed to the ſeveral Parts of the Root, 15, to 28. Hom the ſeveral Parts are Nouriſhed and Formed, 29, to 35. How the ſeveral Parts receive their reſpective Situation, 36, to 40. How Roots receive their different Size and Shape, 41, to 47. How Roots receive their different Motions, 48, to 53. How Roots are differently Aged, 54, 55, 56. How the Liquors and other Contents of the ſeveral Parts are made 57 to 63. How the Odors of Roots are made, 64. How their Colours, 65, to 67. How their Tafts, 68, to the end. = on to orto THE 57 THE ANATOMY da bom OF to Do *** ROOTS ; coinbase PROSECUTED: Fiesta GORO With the bare EYE, AND WITH THE MICROSCOPE PA R T I. СНАР. І. Of the ORIGINAL, FIGURES, MOTIONS, and AG ES of ROOTS. EING TO ſpeak of Roots ; it is requiſite, for our better underſtanding of what follows, that ſome things, as to their Original, Figures, Motions and Ages, be premiſed. 1. Ø. Roots, taken altogether, have a Three- O Roots which come of the seed: or from the Trunk or Caulis, above ground; as in Strawberry, Chamæmile, and many other Creepers: or from the Trunk or Caulis, after it is ſunk under ground; as in Primroſe, Biſtort, and many others; and preſently ſhall be fhewed how. 2. Ø. In the Growth of a Bud, and of a Trunk-Root, there is this obſervable difference; That the former, carries along with it, ſome portion of every Part in the Trunk or Stalk; whereof it is a Compen- dium. The latter, always ſhoots forth, by making a Rupture in the Barque, which it leaves behind, and proceeds only from the inner part of the Stalk O a 3. $. 58 Book II. The Anatomy 3. . As alſo, That in a Bud, the Lignous Part is ſpread abroad, ſo as to encompaſs a Pith. Whereas in a Trunk-Root, it makes a fo. lid Thred ſtanding in the Center. Which is the Cauſe of its deſcendo ing into the Ground: as is already, in the Firſt Book, and ſhall in This be further ſhewed. the Barque. 4. 5. ROOTS are generally diſtinguiſhed, as to their Figures, in being more Entrie, as is that of Liquiriſh; or Parted, as of St. Johnsa wort. Parted or Forked, either at the Bottom, as moſt Roots; or at the Top, as Dandelyon, and ſome others. A thing very odd, and un- intelligible, without the knowledge of the Motions of Roots; whercof preſently. 5. &. Parted, again, are either Ramified, as that of Cumfry; or → Manifold, as of Crowfoot : both are Parted ; but the former, by the ſubdiviſion of greater Branches, into leſſer ; theſe, when divers Strings, have all their diftin& original from one Head. Some are Straight, as a Radiſh; others Crooked, as Biſtort. Smooth, as Buglofs ; or Stringy all round about, as Columbine. And to Carnations, this ſeems to be peculiar, That ſometimes many of the Strings run parallell with the Wood of the great Root, through the Barque, or betwixt the Wood and 6. ll. Again, ſome are Thick, as Rhubarb; Slender, as the Vine. Long, as Fenil; Short, as a Turnep : which are diſtinct from Great and Little ; in that theſe, are ſo called with reſpect to ſeveral Roots ; thoſe, j with reſpect to the ſeveral Dimenſions of one. Short, are Stubbed, as Iris tuberoſa ; or Round,as Dracontium. Round are Tuberous,or Simply Knobbed, as Rape-Crowfoot ; Bulbous, that is Scaled, as ſome Lilys; or Shelld, as an Onion. Where note, That all Bulbous Roots, are,, as it were, Hermaphrodites, or Root and Trunk both together: for the Strings only, are abſolute Roots ; the Bulb, actually containing thoſe Parts, which ſpringing up, make the Leaves or Body; and is, as it were, a Great Bud under ground. 7. %. Roots, again, are Even or Uneven ; Even, are Cylindrical, as Eryngo; or Pyramidal, as Borage. Growing ſmaller Downwards, as do moft; or Upwards, as skirrets. Uneven, are Pitted, as Potato's, where the Eyes or Buds of the future Trunks lie inward ; or Knotted, as Jeruſalem-Artichoke ; where they ſtand out. Theſe Differences, are allo Compounded : fo ſome Roots are both Entire and Smooth, as Peony; others Entire, but Stringy, as Clary: that is, neither Ramifid, nor yet Bruſhy, or divided at the Top into ſeverall ſmall Strings; but a Single Root ſurrounded with many Hairy Threds. Some both Plain in ſome parts, and Knobbed in others, as Filipendula, Lilium non bulboſum, and others. 8. . Some alſo have two or more Roots; and thoſe of one Kind : of which, ſome are diſtinctly faſtend to the bottome of the Stalk, as in Dogſtones; ſome ſtand one under another, ſo as only the uppermoſt is faften'd to the Stalk, as in Dragon, Crocus, and others. And there are ſome, which have not only two Roots, at the fame time ; but thoſe al- ſo of two diſtinct Kinds, as in Biſtort; one of them, a ſlender ſtrait Cylindrick and horizontall Root; the other large and crooked, and bred of the Deſcending Trunk; as in ſpeaking next of the Motions of Roots, will be underſtood, how. All which, with other Differences by Book I. 59 of Roots. by Thoſe that undertake the Deſcriptions of Plants, are accurately to be Noted. But the Differences; above mentioned, will ſerve for our preſent Purpoſe. a g. ). THE MOTIONS of Roots are alſo divers. Sometimes Level, as are thoſe of Hops, Ammi, Cinquefoyle ; and all ſuch as pro- perly Creep. Sometimes Perpendicular, as that of Parſnep: Which is different from Straightneſs; for ſome Straight Roots, are Level. Both of them are either Shallow or Deep: ſome run Level, and near the Turf, as Woodbind, Wild Anenomy; others lower, as Dogs-Graſs. Some ſtrike down, but a little way, as Stramonium; others grow deep, as Horſe-Radiſha : Which is different from being Long; for many long Roots, are Level, as Hops. toitetta II. Ø. Some again Deſcend, as Tulips, and other Bulbous Roots, which differs from growing only Downwards, in that here, the Head of the Root is Immoveable; but in Deſcending, the whole Root obteineth different Places, running deeper, time after time, into the Earth. Some alſo Aſcend, ſometimes, and in ſome part, appearing above ground, as Turneps. II. V. Theſe Motions are alſo Compounded; both in reſpect of the ſeveral Parts of the Root, and of ſeveral Times. So the main Root of Primroſe, is Level; the Strings are Perpendicular. The Roots of moſt seedlings grow Downward and Upward, or ſhoot out in length at both Ends, at the ſame time. Thoſe of Biſtort, Ires, and ſome others, grow, in part, both Downward and Upward at ſe- veral times : Whence it is, that Biſtort is Crooked, with ſome reſem- blance to an S, according to its Name 5 And that. fome Parts of Iris- Root appear oftentimes above the ground. os teral 12. ll. There is alſo another Motion, in ſome Roots, not heeded; and that is Contortion : whereby, without being moved out of their Place, they are Writhed or Twiſted ; as a piece of Cloath is, when the Water is wrung out of it; as in Carduus, Sonchus, and others : whether always I cannot ſay. This Mation cannot be noted, with- out ſtripping off the Barque ; whereby the Veſſels may be ſeen, fome- times, to make two or three Circumvolutions. This Motion ſeems to be governed by the winding of the Stalk; and therefore to begin at the Head, and terminate at the Poynt or lower end of the Root, which is immoveable. 13. K. BUT ABOVE all the Motions of Roots, not obſerved, the moſt remarkable is that of DESCENT. Which, although it hath been noted, by ſome Botanicks, of Bulbous Roots; yet of theſe only : Whereas it is the Property, of a great many more; and thoſe, of very different kinds ; probably of the far greater number of Perennial Roots of Herbs ; as of Arum, Rape-Crowfoot, Valerian, Brownwort, Bearſ foot, Tanſ, Lychnis, Sampier, Primroſe, Ammi, Avens, Wood-forrel, Iris, and others. Of all which Plants, it is very obſervable, That their Root, is annually renewed, or repaired, out of the Trunk or Stalk it ſelf. That is to ſay, The Baſis of the Stalk continually, and by inſenſible Degrees, deſcending below the furface of the Earth, and hiding it ſelf therein; is thus, both in Nature, Place, and Office chang- ed into a true Root. Which Root, by the continuance of the faid Motion 5 O 2 60 Book II. The Anatomy du 7. the next, 2. Motion of the Stalk, alſo Deſcends; and fo, according to the dura- bleneſs of its Subſtance, becomes a ſhorter or longer Root; the Elder or Lower Portion thereof, Rotting off, by the ſame Degrees with the Generation of the Upper, out of the Stalk. So in Brownwort, the Baſis of the Stalk ſinking down by degrees , till it lies under Ground, becomes the upper part of the Roots and continuing ſtill to fink, the next year, becomes the lower Part ; and the next after that, rots away; a new Addition being ſtill yearly made out of the Stalk, as Tab. 5.f. 6, the elder Parts yearly rot away. So in Dragon, Crocus, and the like, where the Root is double ; the Baſis of the Stalk, this year; becomes the Upper-Root ; after that, the Lower-Root; and at the length dies and is conſum'd. mo 14. g. The Demonſtration hereof, is taken, more evidently, from ſome Roots, than from others; as from the Level and Knobed Roots Tab. 5. f. 1, of Wood-forrel , Primroſe, &c. For the Leaves of thoſe Plants rotting off ſucceſſively, and the Baſes of thoſe Leaves gradually deſcending into the Ground; each Bafis is thus nouriſhed with a more copious Sap, and ſo ſwelled into ſo many thick Knots. It may likewiſe be gather'd in ſome, from the like Poſition of the Vefſels or Woody Parts, in the Root, as in the Trunk; as in Bares-foot, As alſo, from the Root of the Iris Tab. 5. f. 4. Tuberoſa: where, although the Leaves fall off cloſe to the Surface of the Stalk; yet after that is funk down, and ſwell'd into a Root, the Seats of the periſhed Leaves, and the Ends of the Veſſels belonging to them, are not obfcurely viſible; whereby the Root is wrought, as it were, with ſeveral seames and Prickt- Lines; the seams ſhewing the ſetting on of the Leaves; and the Pricks, the Terminations or broken Ends of the Veſſels : which ends, are ſtill more apparent, upon the ſtripping off the Barque. I conſidered likewiſe, That as among Ania mals, there are many, which are not Bred of Eggs, immediately; but are Transformed, one Animal into another : So, it is more than pro- bable, That among Plants, there are not a few Inſtances of the like Transformations whereof, this is one. 3 15. $. The Cauſe of this Deſcent, ſo far as it is dependent on the Inward Conformation of the Root, I ſhall fhew in the following Part. But the Immediate Viſible one, are the String-Roots, which this kind of Trunks frequently put forth: which, deſcending them- ſelves directly into the Ground, like ſo many Ropes, lug the Trunk af- ter them. Hence the Tuberous-Roots of Iris upon the rotting or fading away of the String-Roots hanging at them, ſometimes a little Ře-aſcend. Hence alſo the Shape of ſome Roots is Inverted: For whereas moſt are parted downwards, into ſeveral Legs; fome are parted upwards into divers Necks, as Dandelyon, and others. For theſe Roots ſending forth at the top ſeveral Trunk-Buds, the ſaid Buds ſucceſſively put forth new, and caſt their old Leaves ; and continually alſo making their Deſcent, are at length formed into ſo many Necks, of three, four, five, or more Inches long, under Ground. a Tab. 5.f.5. 16. 5. HENCE ALſo we underſtand, in what particular way, ſome Roots become Perennial. Some are wholly ſo, as thoſe of Trees, shrubs, and divers other woody Plants, Others, in part, or by a new Progenies of Roots, from the old Head or Body, in the room of thoſe that die yearly, or after a certain Time ; as of Lilium non bulbo- fum, Book II. 61 of Roots. fum, Jeruſalem Artichoke, Potato, Dog-ſtones, Monks-bood, little Celan- dine, and others. In which Plants, one or more of their Roots are firm, the other ſpongy and ſuperannuated ; and partly, by the ravine of the Trunk, and other younger Roots, reduced to a Conſumption and Death. 17. 9. With theſe, Tulips, and other Bulbous-Roots conſort : For the ſea veral Rindes & shells, whereof chiefly,the Bulb confifts, ſucceſſively perih and ſhrink up into ſo many thin and dry skins: betwixt which, and in ce their Centre, other Leaves and Shells, being ſucceſſively formed, the Bulb is thus perpetuated. In the ſame manner the String-Roots alſo fuc- ceed one another annually. So that at the end of divers Years, although it be ſtill looked upon as the ſame Individual Root, yet it is in truth, Another, as to every particle thereof. 18. & Laſtly, many other Roots are perpetuated by the aforeſaid Deſcent of the Trunk; out of which, it is ſtill annually Repaired, as by the gradual periſhing of its lower parts, it is Diminiſhed; as hath been ſaid. Whence alſo we ſee the reaſon of the Rugged and Blunt Tab' 5, f. 3. extremities of theſe, and ſome other Roots, as of that Plant ſuperſtiti- ouſly called Devils-bit: becauſe the end of it ſeems to be bitten off. Yet doth it not appear ſo originally ; but the Lower part thereof rot- ting off, as the Upper deſcends; the living remainder, becometh ftumped, or ſeemeth Bitten. Thus far of the Original, Shapes, Motia ons, and Ages of Roots, ainer no cao sors dainos o bobler CHAP. II. Sevilo bibbon of the SRI N. comab tiada 11 NEXT proceed to the ſeveral Parts whereof a Root is Compounded. The outer Part of all is the Skin; which is common to all Roots. 'Tis diverſly Coloured: Whiter in Skirrets ; Yellow, in Dock; Red, in Potato; Brown, in Lovage; Black, in Bil gloſs. Its Surface, ſometimes Smooth, as in Horf- radiſh; Rough, as in Scorzonera. And the Skins of the ſeveral Shells of a Tulip-Root, taken up freſh, look as if they were perforated with a great many ſmall holes. 'Tis of various Size : very Thio, in Parſnep; ſomewhat Thick, in Buglofs ; very Thickin Iris. Sometimes it is Opacous, as in Thiſtle ; and ſometimes Tranſparent, as in Madder. 2. 6. Every Root hath ſucceſſively two kinds of Skins: the one, Coëtaneous with the other Parts ; and hath its original from that which involveth the Parts of the Seed it felf. The other, Poſtnate, fucceeding in the room of the former, as the Root ageth ; and is ori- nated from the Bark. So in Dandelyon, the old skin, looked upon about the beginning of May, ſeems to have been one of thoſe ſeveral Rings 62 Book II. The Anatomy Tab. jo. Rings, which the precedent year compoſed the Cortical Body of the Roof : but by the Generation of a new Ring, next the Wood, is now thruſt off and ſhrunk up into a skin. So alſo in the Roots of Buglofs Tab. 14, 15. and Horſe-Radiſh, as far as the Bladders in the former, and the Veſels in the latter are Radiated ; the Cortical Body ſeems either annually or oftener, to ſhrink up into another new skin, as, the old ones fall off. And ſometimes, perhaps, as in Asſparagus, the whole body of the Per- pendicular Roots, except the woody Fibre in the Centre, becomes the ſecond skin. So that the wearing away of the old Skin, ſucceeds the derivation of the new one; as in Deſcending Roots, the Conſumpti- on of the Lower Parts, doth the Generation of the Upper. Becauſe the Barque ſwells, and grows ſometimes faſter than the Skin can fall off, or give way to it : therefore are the Roots of many Herbs, Barque- bound, as well as the Trunks of Trees, 3. 6. This Skin is uſually, if not always, compounded of two Kinds of Bodies : which alſo is probable of the Coëtaneous. The one, Parenchymous, and frequently conſtructed of exceeding little Cells or Bladders ; which in ſome Roots, as of Aſparagus, cut traverſe, and viewed through a Microſcope, are plainly viſible. Theſe Bladders are of different Sizes ; in Buglos, larger ; in Aſparagus leſs; and ſometimes they coincide and difappear. But in theſe, and all other Roots, even where theſe Bladders appear not, the Parenchyma of the skin, is of the ſame Subſtantial Nature, with that other more vivid and bulky one of the Bark: As is manifeſt, from its being thence Originated; and alike Conformed, as ſhall be ſeen; and not only adjacent to it, as a Glove is to the Hand ; but continuous therewith, as the parts of a piece of fleſh, are one with another. Tab. Jo. Tab. I4 4. Ş. OF THIS Parenchymous Body, the skin confifteth chiefly, but not wholly ; there being many Lignous Veſſels which are Tubulary, mixed therewith : which , though hardly by the Microſcope', yet otherwiſe, is demonſtrable. For in tearing the Skin, you ſhall do it more eaſily by the length, than bredth ; becauſe, by the firſt way, the continuity only of the Parenchyma, is diſſolved ; but by the latter, both of this, and of the Veſels, theſe being pofited by the length of the Root: So that, as by the ſmalneſs of the Bladders of the Parenchyma, the Skinis Denfe ; fo by theſe Veſſels, is it Tough. 5. D. Again, if you cut a Root traverſe, and let it lie by for ſome time, all the parts, where there are no Veſſels, ſhrink below the ſurface of the cut-end ; but where-ever Theſe are pofited, there is no ſhrinking which oftentimes, evidently appears alſo in the Skin: becauſe the ſaid Veſſels, though, as the Bladders, they may coincide; yet they cannot viſibly ſhorten or ſhrink up in length ; no more than a Straw, whoſe fides may yet be eaſily cruſhed together. 6. 9. Further, the Root being cut traverſe, if, near the cut-end, you very gently preſs the ſide of the Root with the edge of your Nail, the Sap will thereupon ariſe ſometimes from the Skin; in the ſame man- ner, as from any other part of the Root, where the like Veſſels are poſi- ted. And although the Sap may likewiſe be expreſſed from the Pith, and other parts where ſometimes, there are none of theſe Veſſels ; yet not without a ſolution of there continuity which here doth not fol- low; as appears, from the diſappearing of the Sap, together with the in- termiſſion 3 a 3 Book II. 63 of Roois. termiſſion of the preſſure; the ſaid Veſſels then dilating themſelves by. aMotion of Reſtitution, and ſo fucking up the Sap again. 7. ” Hereunto may be added the Teſtimony of fight; the very Veſſels themſelves , in many Roots, coming under an apparent view, and ſtanding in the utmoſt ſurface of the Root all round about, as in that of Liquiriſh, Columbine, Scorzonera, and others. Which Experia ments, I have here, once for all, more particularly fet down; becauſe I ſhall have occaſion, hereafter, to refer to them. CHAP. III. Of the B A ROV E. N 3 EXT WITHIN the Skin lieth the Barque. 'Tis ſometimes Yellow, as in Dock; Red, in Biſtort ; but uſually, and in seed-Roots, I think, always White. It is derived from the seed it ſelf; being but the extenfion or prolongation of the Parenchy ma of the Radicle ; One of the three Organical Parts of the Seed, deſcribed in the First Chap- ter of the Firſt Book. 2. “ It is variouſly Sized ; ſometimes very Thin, as in Jeruſalem Artichoke, Goats-beard, and in moſt Trees; where it alſo retains the Name of a Barque or Rind. Sometimes tis more Thick, and maketh up the far greateſt protion of the Root, as in the String-Roots of Aſparagus, in Dandelion, and others. The thinneſt and the thickeſt are all ana- logous, and obtain the ſame general Uſes. The degrees of its Size, amongſt all Roots, may be well reckoned about Twenty, and ſeen in the following examples, fc. Beet, Dropwort, Jeruſalem Artichoke , Tab. 7, 8, 9. Orpine, Valerian, Goats-beard, Nettle, Brownwort, Columbine, Celan- dine, Aſparagus, Horſe-Radiſh, Peony, Bryony, Eryngo, Borage, Lovage, Dandelion, Parſnep, Carrot, bl. In the Root of Beet, ſcarce exceeding a good thick skin: but in a Carrot, half the Semidiameter of the Root, or above half an Inch over in ſome places : and that of Dandelion, fome- times, in proportion with the woody Part, twice as thick: the reſt of Several intermediate Degrees: And to moſt Roots, this is common, To have their Barque proportionably thicker, at the bottome than at 5 the top . 3. $. IT IS Compounded of two Bodies. The one Parenchymous ; Continuous throughout; yet ſomewhat Pliable without a ſolution of its Continuity. Exceeding Porous ; as appeareth from its fo much ſhrinking up, in drying. The Pores hereof are extended much alike both by the length and bredth of the Root ; therefore it ſhrinketh up, ; by both thoſe Dimenſions, more equally. And they are very Dilative; as is alſo manifeſt from its reſtorableneſs to its former bulk again, upon its 64 Book II. of Roots. Tab. 10, 6 II. Tab. 146 its infuſion in Water: that is to ſay, It is a moſt curious and exquiſitely fine wrought Sponge. Thus much the Eye and Reaſon may diſcover. 4. 9. The Microſcope confirms the truth hereof, and more preciſely fhews, That theſe Pores are all, in a manner, Spherical, in moſt Plants ; and this Part; an Infinite Maſs of little Cells or Bladders. The ſides of none of them, are Viſibly pervious from one into another ; but each is & fequent. bounded within it ſelf. So that the Parenchyma of the Barque, is much the fame thing, as to its Conformation, which the Froth of Beer or Eggs is, as a fluid, or a piece of fine Manchet, as a fixed Body. The Sides alſo of theſe Bladders are as tranſparent, as thoſe of Water ; or the Bodies of fome Inſects. 6. Ø. But their Size is uſually much ſmaller ; and their Poſture more Regular than thoſe in Bread or Water. In all Roots they are ſo ſmall, as ſcarcely, without the Microſcope, to be diſcerned: yet are they of different size, both in the ſame, and in divers Roots ; the varieties whereof, amongſt all Roofs, may be reduced to about Ten or Twelve Tab. 13, 14. according to the Standard, in Tab. , Some of thoſe in Dandelion, being of the Smalleſt ; and in Bugloſs of the Greateft. They are pofi ted, for the moſt part, at an Equal Height ; and piled evenly one over another: So that, oftentimes, they viſibly run in Ranks or trains, both by the length and breadth of the Roots,as in the Root of Buglofs,or of Dandelion, ſplit through the middle, may be ſeen. Although they are uſually Spherical, yet ſometimes, and in ſome places, they are more oblonge, as in the outward part of the Barque of Bugloſs. Theſe Bladders, are ſometimes beſt ſeen, after the Root, being cut traverſe, hath layn by a while, to dry. 6. . They are the Receptacles of Liquor; which is ever Lucid ; and I think, always more Thin or Watery. They are, in all Seed- Roots, filled herewith; and uſually, in thoſe alſo which are well grown, as of Borage, Radih, &c. 7. g. THIS Parenchymous Part, in many Roots, is of one Uniform Contexture ; as in Aſparagus, Horf-Radiſh, Peony, Potato, and others. In many others, it is, as it were, of a Diverſified Woof; the Bladders being, though every where Regular, yet either in Shape, Size, or Situation, different in ſome Parts hereof, from what they are, in other intermediate ones. For theſe Parts, are like fo many White Rays, ſtreaming, by the Diameter of the Root, from the inward Edge toward the Circumference of the Barque ; as in Lovage, Melilot, Parſnep, &c. eut tranſverſly, is apparent. They are, though not in direct Lines, continued alſo by the length of the Root; ſo that they are, as it were, fo many Membrances by which the other Parts of the Barque,are diſter- minated. 8. $. The Continuation of theſe Diametral Rays, or Portions, is divers: ſometimes, but half through the Barque, or ſomewhat more, or leſs, as in Melilot. And it is probable, that to the Roots of all or moſt Trefoyls, and alſo of the Leguminous Kind, this is proper, To have Tab. 8. their Diametral Rays come ſhort of the Circumference. Sometimes, they run quite through to the very Skin, as in Lovage. And I think, in the Roots of all Umbelliferous Plants : In which therefore, the Skin ſeems to have a cloſer Communion with the Diametral Rays, and to be originated eſpecially therefrom. They uſually ſtand at an Equal Di- ſtance in the ſame Root : But with reſpect to divers Roots, their Di- {tance Tab. 8, 9. Tab. 9. a Book II. 65 of Roots. ſtance varies ; ſo leſs , in Parfnep, greater in Bugloſs. They are commonly Tab. 7, 8, Rectilinear, as in Lovage ; but ſometimes winding to and fro, as in a Carrot. Tab.8. 9. g. They are not always of one Size: in a Carrot near the Inner Edge of the Barque, exceeding Slender, and ſcarcely difcerna- ble ; in others, Thicker, as in the Three greater ones of Melilot, and Tab. 8,91 in common Chervil. Both by their Diſtance, and Size, they are alſo leſs or more Numerous ; ſome, only as they are nearer; fome, as ſmal- ler; others, as both. And 'tis proper, I think, to the Intpbous kind, either to have none, or but a few. Sometimes they are of the fame Thickneſs quite through the Barque from edge to edge, as in Marſh. Tab. 7. Mallow. And ſometimes are conſiderably ſpread or dilated as they aproach the Skin, wherewith they are joyned, and whereinto they more viſibly run, as in Parſley, or the ſmaller part of the Root of Lovage. And in ſome Roots, as of Scorzonera, at ſome times of the Tab. 8. year, when leſs ſucculent, almoſt the whole Parenchyma ſeems to be of the Nature of the Diametral Rays, in other Roots. The bladders of theſe Diametral Portions, are ſometimes, greater than thoſe of the other Parenchymous Parts, as in Parſley; and I think ſometimes leſs. Yet as there, ſo here, variouſly ſized; to about fix or eight De- grees; and thoſe of Parſley about the third, fourth, and fifth. Their Figure is Sometimes more oblong, and their direction or reſpect more towards the Center of the Root. II. $. As the other Parenchymous Parts of the Barque, are the Receptacles of Liquor; ſo theſe, (wherë they are) of Aer. This is ar- gued, From their being more White, and not Tranſparent, as ſuch Roots and Parts uſe to be, which are more copiouſly and equally fil- led up with Liquor : as the Pith of Elder, which, in the old Stalks, is White ; was once, and by being well foaked, will become, again Tranſparent. And from their being more dry and voyd of Liquor 3 whereupon their Bladders, which cannot be Vacuities, muſt be filled with more or leſs Aer, mixed with the Sap or the Vaporous parts there- of. This is more obſervable in thoſe Diametral Portions, which tera minate upon, and run into the skin.ro a 1 2. $. THE BARQUE is not only of a divers Woof, but as is faid, of a Compounded Subſtance; there being a certain number of Lignous Veſels, fewer or more, in ſome place or other, mixed with the Parenchymous Part above deſcribed, and ſome way or other, are demonſtrable in all Roots As by the Toughneſs of the Barque, when pulled by the length. By the viſible Continuation of the ſaid Veſſels through the length of the Barque, in the reſemblance of ſmall Threds. Tab. 6. And by the riſing up of the sap in the traverſe cut of the Root, in ſuch places of the Barque, where theſe Threds terminate: as the ex- iſtence of the ſame Veſſels in the Skin, was proved in the Precedent Chapter 13. Theſe Tubulary Threds, run not through the Barque in di- rect lines ; but are frequently Braced together in the form of Net- Work; The Parenchymous Parts every where filling up the ſpaces be- Tabu 6. twixt the Braced Threds; as in Burnet, Scorzonera, &c, the Barque being paired or ſtriped off, is apparent. P 14. 9. 66 Book II The Anatomy a Tab. 6. 14. g. They ſeem, at firſt, where they are Braced, to be Inof- culated ; ſo as to be pervious one into another. But a more accurate view,eſpecially aſſiſted by a Mi ſcroſcope, diſcovers the contrary. Neither are they wound any way one about another, as Threds are in a Rope: nor Implicated, as in ravled Yarn, or the Knots of a Net: but only contiguous or ſimply Tangent, as the ſeveral Chords in the Braces of a Drum : being thus joyned together by the Parenchymous Parts, as in ſpeaking of the Pith, will be underſtood how. Yet do not always the fame Threds belong and keep entire to one Brace; but are freqnently parted into leſſer Threds; which are tranſpoſed from Brace to Brace. Nor do they always, in whole or in part, preſently after their contin- gence, mutually fall off again; but, oftentimes, run along collateral- ly joyned together for ſome ſpace. 15. g. Theſe Braces are of various number in divers Roots; more frequent in Jeruſalem Artichoke, leſs in Scorzonera, more rare in Cumfry. The Threds likewiſe are variouſly Divaricated; ſometimes more, where the Braces are frequent, as in Jeruſalem Artichoke ; and ſometimes leſs, where the Braces are rare, as in Scorzonera, Dandelion : And in all Roots, more frequent towards the Inner Verge of the Bark. 16. Ş. By what is ſaid, it is partly implied, That theſe Threds, are not Single Veſſels; but a Cluſter of them, Twenty, Thirty, or more or fewer of them together. Yet as the Threds are not Inofculated in the Braces ; ſo neither are the Veſſels, in the Threds. Nor yet Twiſted ; but only ſtand collateral together; as the ſeveral Single Threds of the Silkworm, do in Sleave-Silk. Neither are theſe Veſſels pyramidal, ſo far as the Glaſs will diſcover; or, from probable Reaſon, may be conjec- tured. Nor Ramified, ſo as to be ſucceſſively propagated one from another, after the manner of the Veins in Animals : but Cylindrical, and Diſtinctly continued, throughout the length of the Roots as the ſeveral Fibres in a Tendon or Nerve. 17. 5. THESE VESSELS are either themſelves of divers kinds, or ſerve, at leaſt, to conſtitute divers Kinds, in divers Roots: of the dif- ferent Natures whereof, although there may be other ways whereby to judge ; yet ſo far as by Inſpection, we may do it, chiefly, by the Di- verſity of thoſe Liquors, which they ſeverally contain. Sometimes they yield a Lympha; and that Thin, as they do in a Parmep; eſpecially thoſe that make a Ring, at the inward extremity of the Bark. See the Root it ſelf. That this Clear Sap afcendeth only from theſe Veſſels, is certain. Becauſe no Liquor will do the like, from any Parenchymous Part, as Chap. 2. hath been faid. hath been faid. And becauſe it is of a different nature from the Sap contained in the Bladders of the Parenchyma ; al- though of the ſame Colour, yet ſenſibly more sweet. 18. 9 Sometimes they yield a Thick and Mucilaginous Lympha, as in Cumfry, as appeareth by its tenacity. From the Mucilaginous Con- tent of theſe Veſſels it is, I ſuppoſe, that the Sap contained in the Blada ders is rendred of the like nature, ſo far as it approaches hereto, which fometimes is more, as in Marſh-mallow; and ſometimes but little as in Borage : For in preſſing out the Liquor of this Plant, and then heating it over an indifferent fire ; thefar greater part hereof remaineth thin; only fome certain ſtrings and little bits of a gellied ſubſtance are mixed herewith; which as it ſeems, were originally the proper Liquor of theſe Muciducts. 19. Book II. 67 of Roots. a 19. Ø. Oftentimes theſe Succiferous Veſſels yield a Milky or White Saps and ſometimes Yellow,and of other colours as in Sonchus,and moſt Cichoraceous Plants ; in Angelica, and moſt Umbelliferons ; in Burdock, and divers Thiſtles, to which that is 'akin : in Scorzonera , Common Bells, and many other Plants, not commonly taken notice of to be milky. The Milky Saps of all which, although they differ in Colour, Thickneſs, and other Qualities; yet agree, in being more Oyly than any of the Lymphous Saps. It being the mixture of the Oyly parts with ſome other Limpid Liquor, but of a different Nature, which cauſeth them to be of a Milky, or other Opacous Colour, in the ſame manner as common Oyl, and a ſtrong Liquamen of Tartar, ſhaked in a Bottle together, preſently mix into a White Liquor. And although they will, for the greateſt part, ſeparate again ; yet ſome of their parts, without any Boiling, or ſo much as the leaſt Digeſtion with Heat, by Agitation only, or ſtanding together for ſome time, incorporate in the form of a Thin Milky-Sope, which will alſo diffolve in Water. I fup- poſe, therefore, That it is the Volatile salt, chiefly, of theſe plants, which being mixed with their Oyl, renders this Liquor of a White or other Opacous Colour. 20. \. Sometimes the Oyl will ſeparate and diſcover it ſelf: for if you cut a Fenil-Root traverſe, after it hath layn ſome days out of the Ground, the fame Veſſels, which, in a freſh Root, yields Milk; will now, yield Oyl: the watery parts of the Milk, which in the dry- ing of the Root are more evaporable, being ſpent. 21. 9. All Gums and Balſams are likewiſe to be reputed the proper Contents of theſe Veſſels : for Thefe and Milks, are very near akin. So the Milk of Fenil, upon ſtanding, turns to a Clear Balſam ; of Scorzonera, Dandelion, and others, to a Gum. In the dryed Root of Angelica, &c. being ſplit, the Milk, according to the Continuati- on of theſe Veſſels, appeareth, as Blood clodders in the Veins, con- denſed to an hard and ſhining Rofin. And the Root of Helenium cut Tab.g. tranſverſely, preſently yields a curious Balſame of a Citrine Colour, and ſometimes of the Colour of Balfame of sulphur. I call it a Bal- ſame; becauſe it will not diffolve in Water. Yet not a Terebinth; becauſe, nothing near fo viſcid or tenaceous as that is. But the Root of Common Wormwood, bleeds, from large Veſſels, a true Terebinth, or a Tab. 10. Es Balfame with all the defining properties of a Terebinth; although that word be commonly uſed only for the Liquors of ſome Trees. 22. %. There is yet another kind of Sap-Veſſels, which may be cal- led Vapour-Veffels; as in Docks, at leaſt fome of them. For by the Sap-Veſſels it is, that the Barques of Roots do Bleed. Of which, ſome Bleed quick and plentifully, as the Umbelliferous and the Cichoraceous Kinds. Some, very flowly and ſcarce viſibly, as all or moſt Trefoyls, and of the Leguminous Kind. And fome ſeem not to Bleed, as the Dock. Yet that this Root, hath alſo Veſſels diſtinct from thoſe that carry Aer; doth partly appear, from the different colour they pro- duce where they ſtand, as will better be underſtood anon, in ſpeak- ing of the Cauſes of the Colours of Roots. As alſo from the Toughneſs of the Barque, in pulling it by the length; neither the Parenchymaz nor the Aer-Veſſels, being of themſelves Tough. But becauſe the Succus or Sap they carry, ſeems to be a kind of Dewy Vapour, therefore, they may not improperly be called Roriferous or Vapour-Veſſels. 23. $. a P 2 68 Book II. The Anatomy Tab. 9. a a 23. Ø. THE Sap-Veſſels, are not only of divers Kinds, in divers Roots, but in the fame. Whether in all, I doubt : but in ſome it is certain they are: For if you cut a Fenil-Root traverſe, both Milk and Limpid Sap, will preſently aſcend, and, upon accurate inſpection , appear thereupon dinſtinctly. So the Roots, both of Trachelium and Enula, Bleed both a Lympha, and a Citrine Balſame: and Wormwood, both a Lympha, and a Terebinth, at the ſame time. So alſo the Root of Dandelion being cut in November , ſeems to bleed both a Milk and a Lympha; the latter being drowned by the former at another time when it is more copious. Whether all Roots have Lymphæducts, is doubtful ; but 'tis moſt probable, that they have, more or fewer ; ſtanding, for the moſt part, in a Ring, at the Inner Verge of the Barque : the Sap whereof, I ſuppoſe, is ſo far of common Nature in all Roots, as to be Clear, and leſs Oily. merous. 9 24. Ø. THE Quantity of theſe Veſſels is very different: In Borage, Peony, Biſtort, but few ; in Aſparagus, fewer : in Parfnep, Celandine, in Fenil, Marſh-mallow, many more : and betwixt theſe ex- Tab. 7,8,9. many treams, there are many Degrees, as by comparing the Roots of Horſe- Radiſh, Turnep, Briony, Skirrets, Parſley, Goats- Beard, and as many more as you pleaſe, may be ſeen. Amongſt the ſeveral Sorts of Docks, they ſeem în Patience, to be the feweft; in Red-Dock, the moſt nu- There are two ways of judging of their Number ; Either as their Extremeties are viſible upon the traverſe cut of the Barque ; or as the Barque is diverſly Brittle or Tough ; being ſo, from the va- rious Number of theſe Veſſels therein, as in the Second Chapter hath been ſaid. 25. S. The Quantity of the aſcending Sap, is a doubtful argu- ment, whether of the Number, or Size of theſe Veſſels. For it is common to moſt Milky-Roots, for the Milk to aſcend more copiouſly: yet in ſome of them, the Veſſels ſeem, in proportion with the Paren- chymous Part, not to be ſo numerous, as in ſome other Roots, where the aſcending Sap is leſs; as by comparing the Lacteals of Dandelion, and the Lymphæducts of Fenil together, may appear: ſo that it ſhould ſeem, that the bore of the Latteal Veſſels, is greater than that of the 5. Lymphædu&ts. 26. $. THE Situation of theſe Veſſels, as they appear, even to the naked Eye, in the tranſverſe Section, is Various and Elegant. Sometimes they are poſited only at the Inner Edg of the Barque, where I ab. 7,8,9, they make a Ring, as in Aſparagus. In which place and poſition, they ſtand in moſt, if not in all, Roots, how variouſlly ſoever they are po- fited alſo otherwiſe. The Common Crow-Foot with numerous Roots, hath a Ring of sap-Veſſels next the skin. So the Barque of Monks- Hood, is encompaſſed with a tranſparent Ring of Sap-Veſſels. The Ring is either more Entire, as in Eryngo, Brown-Wort , Valerian, Hop, Madder, &c. Or it is a Prick'd Ring, as in Buttyr-Bur. Sometimes they are chiefly poſtur'd in a Prick-Ring, towards the outward part of the Barque , as in Peony: and ſome Roots are pricked all over the Barque, as of Melilot. In others, they ſtand not ſo much in Pricks, as Portions or Colums, as in Cumfry- 10. 27. Book II. 69 of Roots. 4 a a 27. \. In others, again, they all ſtand in more continued Lines, either Rays or Diametral, as in Borage; or Peripherial, as in Celan- dine. The Vaſcular Rays are not equally extended in all Roots: in Parſnep, towards the Circumference of the Barque ; in Bugloſs, about Tab. 7, 8, 9. half way. In all Docks, and Sorrels, the Rays are extended through about of the thickneſs of the Barque, towards the Circumference, whereabout, divers of them are always arched in, two and two toge- ther. In all or many Trefouls, and of the Leguminous Kind, they are extended through no more than jd of the Barque. In the Umbellife- rous, they are Ralled in betwixt the Diametral Portions of the Paren- chyma. In Borage, the Rays are more Continuous ; in a Carrot, more Pricked. Here alſo the Pricks ſtand in Even Lines; in Lovage, they are Divaricated. Of which, and thoſe of ſome other Roots, it is al- ſo Obſervable, That they are not all meer Pricks, but moſt of them Lab. 8. ſmall, yet real Circles; which, after the Milk hath been frequently licked off, and ceaſeth to aſcend, are viſible, even without a Glaſs. And note, that in obſerving all Milk-Veſſels, the Milk is to be taken off, not with the Finger but the Tongue ; ſo often, till it riſeth no more, or but little. And ſome Roots may alſo be ſoaked in Water ; where- by the Pofition of the Milk-Veſſels, will be viſible by the darker Co- lour of the Barque, where they ſtand. 28. $. The Rays ſometimes, run more Parallel, and keep ſeveral, as in Monkſhood ; and ſometimes, towards the Circumference of the Tab. 7,8,91 Barque, they are occurrent; as not only in Docks, but other Plants: In Eryngo, in a termination more Circular ; and in Bryony, angular, or in the form of a Glory, as alſo in Horſradiſh, through a Microſcope. Tab. 15. The Peripherial Lines are in ſome, more entire Circles, as in Dandelion; in others, made up of ſhorter Chords, as in Potato , Cumfry, and the ſmaller part of the Root of Monks-hood. In ſome, the Pricks are ſo exceeding ſmall, and ſtand ſo cloſe, that, to the bare eye, they ſeem to be continous Rings, which yet, through the Microſcope, appear diſtinct, as in Marſh-mallow and Liquiriſh. 29. ſ. Sometimes Columns and Chords are compounded, as in Burnet; Pricks and Chords, in Potato ; Rays and Rings, in Monka fhood; where the Ring is Single. In Fenil, there is a double or treple order both of Rays and Rings, the Lymphæducts ſtanding in Rays and the Latłeals in Rings. And in Marſh-malloro, the Veſſels are ſo poſited as to make both thoſe kinds of Lines at once. 30. 6. In Celandine, they ſeem all, to the bare eye, to ſtand in numerous Rings lying even one within another. As alſo in Dandelion; in which yet, being viewed through a Microſcope, there is an appear- Tab. 13 ance of very many ſmall Rays; which ſtreaming from the Inner Verge of the Barque, croſs three or four of the ſmaller Rings, and are there terminated. Whence it ſhould ſeem that Lymphatick Rays and Milky Rings, are in that Root, ſo far mixed together. Only the Lympha, be- ing confounded with the Milk, cannot be diſcerned. And where the Milky-Deſſels are evacuated, or at ſuch Seaſons, wherein they are leſs full, divers Milky Roots will yield a clear Liquor at the Inner Verge of the Barque, where, at other times, they ſeem to yield only Milk. And this is the Deſcription of the Barque. a Tab. 121 CHAP 70 Book II. The Anatomy CH A P. IV Of the WOOD Tab. 9. HAT Portion of the Root which ſtandeth next within the Barque, and in Trees, and Shrubby Plants, is the Wood; is alſo compounded of Two Subſtantially different Bodies, Parenchy- mous and Lignous. The Parenchymous, is of the fame Subſtantial Nature with that of the Barque. And is originated from it ; being not only adjacent to it, but all round about conti- nuous therewith; even as that, is with the Skin; the Parenchyma of the Barque, being diſtributed, from time to time, partly outward into the skin, and partly inward, into the Wood. 2. ll. The Poſition of the ſeveral parts hereof, is different. For the moſt part it hath a Diametral Continuation, in ſeveral Portions, run- ning betwixt as many more of the Lignous, from the Circumference towards the Center of the Root : all together, conſtituting that, which in the second Chapter of the Firſt Book, I call the Inſertment. In the Roots of many Herbs, theſe Diametral or Inſerted Portions are more obſervable, as in Cumfry; which leadeth to the notice of them in all others, both of Herbs and Trees. Sometimes part of this Paren, chymous Body is diſpoſed into Kings as in Fenil. The Number and Size of which Rings differ: In Fenil, when the Root is grown large, they are in ſome places broader, but fewer ; in Beet they are narrower, but more. The Diametral Portions are here, in like manner, much va- ried ; in Cumfry, Celandine, larger; in Beet, Bugloſs, meaner; in Ba- rage, Parfnep, more, and ſmaller ; and in moſt Woody-Roots, ſtream- ing betwixt the Pith and the Barque, as ſo many ſmall Rays. Their Continuation is alſo different ; in ſome Roots, to the Centre, as in Co- ; lumbine; in others not, as in Parſnep. And ſometimes different in the ſame Root, as in the Vine. 3. $. The Contexture of theſe Parenchymous Portions is fometimes Uniform, as in Buglofs, Peony; and ſometimes alſo, as it is in the Barque , different ; in part, more fappy, and tranſparent; in part, more white, dry, and aery, as in Carrot, Lovage, Scorzonera, and others 5 which yet cannot be obſerved without a wary view. But their gcneral Texture is the fame being all made up of many ſmall Blad- ders. Which are here of different sizes, like thoſe of the Barque, but for the moſt part ſmaller. Their Shape likewiſe, is uſually Round; but ſometimes Oblong and Oval, as in Borage ; or Oblong and Square, as in the Vine. 4. 9. The Lignous Part, if not always, yet uſually, is alſo Com- pounded of Two Kinds of Bodies, ſcil. Succiferous or Lignous and Aer- Deſſels. The Lignons as far as diſcernable, are of the ſame Confor- mation and Nature with thoſe of the Barque, and in the tranſverſe cut Tab. 8, 9. Tab. 17. Tab. 17. of Book II. 71 of Roots. of the Root, do oftentimes, as thoſe, emit a Liquour. They are alſo Braced ; and many of them run in diſtinct Threds or Portions, collate- rally together. 5. 5. The Aer Veſſels I ſo call, becauſe they contain no Liguor, bnt. an Aery Vapour. They are, more or leſs, viſible in all Roots. They inay be diſtinguiſhed, to the bare Eye, from the Parenchymous Parts, by their Whiter Surface; and their ſtanding more prominent, wheras thoſe ſhrink below the tranſverſe level of the Rout, upon drying. They are frequently Conjugated divers of them together, ſometimes fewer, and Tab. 10; for the moſt part ſingle, as in Aſparagus ; ſometimes many, as in Horf- & 15. Radiſh. And their Conjugations are alſo Braced, as the Threds of the Succiferous Veſſels. But they are no where Inoſculated : nor Twiſted one about another ; but only Tangent or Collateral . Neither are they Ramified, the greater into leſs ; but are all diſtinctly continued, as the Nerves in Animals, from one end of the Root to the other. 6. Ø. Their Braces, as thoſe of the Succiferous Veſſels, are alſo of various number: in feruſalem Artichoke, Cumfry, Scorzonera, more rare ; in Borage, Burnet, more frequent; as by ſtripping off the Barque of ſuch Roots, where it is eaſily ſeparable, may be ſeen. And they often Tab. 6. vary in the ſame Root ; ſo in Borage, Scorzonera, &c. they are more frequent in the Centre, and next the Barque, than in the Intermediate ſpace, as by ſplitting thoſe Roots down the middle doth appear. They Tab.6. allo vary from thoſe of the Succiferous Vefſels; thoſe being uſually more frequent, as in Jeruſalem Artichoke, than theſe of the Aerial. 7. %. Betwixt theſe Braced Aer-Veſſels, and the reſt, which make the true Wood, run the Parenchymous Parts above deſcribed ; as they Tab. 6. do betwixt the Succiferous in the Barque : and ſo make up two Pieces of Net Work, wherof one is the filling up of the other. 8. $. The Pofition ofboth theſe kinds of Veſſels, is Various. The Succiferous or Lignous „are ſometimes pofited in diametral lines or porti- Tab. 17. ons ; as in the Vine, and moſt Trees. Sometimes, oppoſitely to the Aerial, as in Beet ; each Ring herein being double, and made both of Tab. 8. Sap-and Aer-Veſſels. 9. g. In Nettle the Poſition is very peculiar, from what it is in the Tab. 8. Roots of other Herbs ; being curiously mixed ; the Succiferous running croſs the Aerial, in ſeveral, viz. Five, Six, Seven, or more Rings. In Bryony the ſeveral Conjugations of the Aerial, are diſtinctly fur- rounded with the Succiferous. In Patience, the Succiferous are diſpoſed, beſides Rays, into many finall Rings, of different Sizes, ſprinkled up , and down, and not, as in other Roots having one common Centre; within divers whereof, the Aer-Veſſels are included: eſpecially within thoſe which are drawn, not into Rings, but, as it were, into little ſtragling Hedges. 10. 5. That alſo of the Aer-Veſſels, is. Various and Elegant : eſpe- cially in the upper part of the Root . In Ammi, Lilium-non-bulboſom, they make a Ring. In theſe, a Prick’d-Ring; in Peony, a Ring of Rays ; in Valerian, a Ring of Pricks and Rays. In others, they make Tab. 7, 8, 9. not Rings, but longer Rays, extended either towards the Centre, as in Scorzenera ; or meeting in it, as in Columbine. In the Common Dock, they ſtand more in fingle Rays : in the other Species of Decks, both in Rays, and collateral Conjugations between. . Tab. 7. II. & 72 Book II. The Anatomy Tab. 15. II. %. In Beet, they ſtand in ſeveral Rings ; and every Ring, . made of Rays. In Cumfry, the Rays and Rings are ſeparate ; thoſe Tab. 8, 9. ſtand without, theſe next the Centre. In Dandelion, they ſtand alto- gether, and make a little Rope, in the Center it ſelf. In Geranium, and others of that Kindred, they make a little Thred, in the ſame place. And in Skirret, they ſtand in two Threds, near the Centre. 12. $. In Celandine, they ſtand in almoſt parallel Lines. In Tab. 8, 9. Monks-bood, of a wedged Figure; divided in the ſmaller part of the Root, into Three little Wedges, with their poynts meeting exactly in the Centre. In Cinquefoyle, and Strawberry, they are alſo poſturd in three Conjugations, triangularly. In the young Roots of Oak, they ſtand neither in Radiated, nor otherwiſe ſtrait, but Winding Lines. And in Borage the poſition, of many of them, is Spiral. As likewiſe, fometimes , in Mercury, or Lapathum un&uofum. In Horſe- Radilh, they ſtand more confuſed neither in Rings nor in Rays; yet their ſeveral Conjugations, are radiated : with very many other dif- ferences. 13. 6. The Quantity of theſe Veſels, as to the ſpace they take up in the Root, is to be computed Two ways, By their Number, and Size. Their Number may, in ſome Roots , and in ſome meaſure, be judged of, by the bare Eye; having, frequently, a whiter ſurface than the other Parts. As alſo their Size; the Bore of theſe Veſſels be ing greater than that of the Lignous in all Roots; eſpecially in ſome. For if you take the Roots of Vine, Fenil, Dandelion, Plum-tree, El- der, Willow, &c. and lay them by, for ſome time, to dry; and then, having cut off a very thin Slice of each, tranſverſely, if you hold up thoſe Slices before your Eye, ſo as the Light may be trajected through the ſaid Vefſels, they hereby become viſible, as notably different, both in Number and Size. 14. X. But undeceitful and accurate Obſervation of both their Number, and Size, muſt be made by the Microſcope ; and ſo they will appear to be much more various. In Biſtort, Skirret, they are very few; in Beet, very many: betwixt which extreams there are all De grees; as in Orpine, Venus Looking-Glaſs, Scorzonera, Great Celandine, Peony, Borage, Fenil, &c. may be ſeen. So their Size, in ſome is ex- tream ſmall, as in Strawberry, Biſtort, Valerian ; in others very great, as in Aſparagus, Bugloſs, Vine. They are alſo of ſeveral Sizes in one and the fame Numerical Root; but in fome, are leſs varied, as in Li- lium non bulbofum, Aſparagus, Bugloß, in others, more, as in Bryony, Tab 10. to Lovage. Amongſt all Roots , they vary by about Twenty Degrees ; as by comparing the Roots of Vine, Thorn-Apple, Bryony, Lovage, Fenil, Wild Carrot, Saxifrage, Parſley, Peony, Hore-hound, Cinquefoyl, Strawberry, &c. together, may be ſeen. Some of thoſe in the Vine, being of the greateſt Size; appearing through a good Glaſs, at leaſt one Third of an Inch in Diametre: thoſe in Strawberry, and that Kind, of the ſmalleſt ; moſt of them appearing, in the ſame Glaſs, no bigger, than to admit the poynt of a ſmall Pin, according to the Standard, in Tab. 12. See alſo the figures of ſo many of them as are drawn. Sport ॥ . the 17 15. ය's Book II. of Roots. 73 Tab. 13, 15. 3 15. 6. In ſome Roots, they are Small, and Few ; as in Jeruſalem Artichoke ; in others Small, but Many, as in Horſe-Radiſlo: in Buglofs, Tab. 11, 14; they are Great, but Few ; in the Vine, Great and Many. So that the 15, 17. proportion, which thoſe of a Vine, their Number and Size being taken together, bear to thoſe of Jeruſalem Artichoke, may be, at leaſt, as Fifty, to One. Of the ſmalleſt Kinds, as thoſe of Cinguefoyl, Jeruſalem Arti- choke, and the like; It is to be noted, That they are ſcarce ever viſible in the freſh Slices of theſe Roots, but after they have layn by a while, at laſt, by a good Glaſs, Clear Light, and ſteddy View, are diſcerna- ble. 16. %. In ſome Roots, the greater of theſe Veſſels ſtand in or next the Centre, as in Taraxacum, or Dandelion ; in others next the circum- ference, as in Horſe-Radiſh. Sometimes each of them is from one end of the Root to the other, of a more equal Size, or more Cylindrical, as in Marshmallow ; but uſually, they widen, more or leſs, from the Top, to the Bottom of the Root, as in Thorn-Apple: about the Top of which, they are, for the moſt part, but of the Sixth, Seventh, and Eighth, Magnitude; ſome of the Fifth, but none of the Third; but about the Bottome, they are moſt of the Third, and Fifth: whence it is manifeſt, That ſome of them are, in the manner of Veins, ſomewhat Pyramidal. Yet is it obſervable, That their ampliation proceedeth not towards, but from their Original, as in Nerves. 17. %. Of theſe Veſfels Seignior Malpighi hath obſerved ; Compos nuntur ( faith he ) expoſitæ fiſtule Zona tenui di pellucida, velut argentes coloris lamina, parum lata; qua, Spiraliter locata, & extremis lateribus unita, Tubum, interius & exterius aliquantulum afperum, efficit. 18. ll. To whoſe Obſervation I further add, That the Spiral Zone,or Lamina,as he calls it is not ever one Single Piece; but conſiſteth of Two or More round and true Fibres, although ſtanding collaterally together, yet perfe&ly diſtinct. Neither are theſe Single Fibres themſelves flat, like a Zone ; but of a round forme, like a moſt fine Thred. According as fewer or more of theſe Fibres happen to break off, from their Spiral location, together; the Zone is narrower, or broad- er: uſually, Narrower in the Trunk, and Broader in the Root. 19. Ģ. Of theſe Fibres I alſo Obſerve, That they are not Inofculated ſide to ſide, but are Knit together by other ſmaller Fibres ; thoſe be- ing; as it were, the Warp, and theſe the Woof of the Aer-Veſels. Yet I think the ſeveral Fibres are not interwoven juſt as in a Web; but by a kind of Stitch, as the ſeveral Plates or Bredths of a Floor-Mat. A clear and elegant ſight of theſe Fibres, and of their Interweftage, by ſplitting a Vine-Root, or a piece of Oak, may, with a good Glaſs in the ſides of their Greater Aer-Veſſels, be obtained ; having much of the re- femblance of Cloſe Needle-work. 20. Ø. The Spiration of the Fibres of theſe Veſſels, may more eaſily be obſerved in the Trunk, than in the Root. And better in younger Plants, than other. And not ſo well by Cutting as by Splitting, or by Tearing off ſome ſmall Piece, through which they run: their Conforma- tion being, by this means, not ſpoiled. Yet this way, the Veſſels are feen, chiefly , Unreſolved. 21, Ø. But in the Leaves and Tender Stalks of all ſuch Plants, as ſhew, upon breaking, a kind of Doune or Wool; they may be ſeen Reſolved and Drawn out, and that ſome times even to the naked Eye, an 74 Book II. The Anatomy a a an Inch or two Inches in length. This Wool being nothing elſe, but a certain number of Fibres Reſolved from their Spiral poſition in theſe Veſſels, and Drawn out in Length; and ſo cluſtred together as ſo many Threds or little Ropes: appearing thus more or leſs, in the Leaves and fome other Parts of moſt Plants ; but more remarquably in ſome, as in the Vine, Scabious, and others. As alſo in the Scales of a Squill. In which laſt, for example, they are ſo eaſily ſeparable, as further to ſhew, what before was obſerved ; viz. That the plate or Zone, into which the Aer-Veſſels are uſually Reſolved, is not one Single Piece, or meer Plate ; but made up of ſeveral Round Fibres, all ſtanding and running parallel, and ſo knit together by other ſmaller ones, tranſ- verſly, in the form of a Zone. For if you break or cut a Leaf or Shell of a freſh Squill , till you come to the Aer-Veſſels, and having ſoftly drawn them out, for about an Inch or more ( to the naked Eye) in length, you then ſingle out one or two of them from the reſt, and rowl them, as they hang at the Shell, eight or nine times round, each Veſſel will appear, through a Glaſs, to conſiſt of 8, to, or 12 ſmall Fibres; which, in the Unreſolved Veſel , run parallel; but by this means, are all feparated one from another. See the Figures belonging to the Third and Fourth Books. 22. $. The Proceſs of their Spiration, is not, fo far as I have ob- ferved, accidental, but conſtantly the fameſcil . In the Root, by South, from Weſt to Eaft: But in the Trunk, contrarily, by South, from Eaſt to Weft. 23. 5. The Content of theſe Veſſels, is, as hath already been inti- mated, more Aery. The Arguments for which, are, That upon a tranſverſe Cut of the Root, the Sap afcendeth not there, where Theſe ſtand. Being alſo viewed through a Microſcope, they are never obſerved to be filled with Liquor. Beſides a Root cut and immerſed in Water, till the Water is in ſome part got into theſe Veſſels, and then the Root taken out and cruſhed ; the other Parts will yield Liquor, but Theſe, only Bubbles : which Bubbles are made, by ſome ſmall quantity of Liquor mixed with the Aer, before contained in the ſaid Veſſels. To which, other Arguments will ariſe out of thoſe Things that follow in the Second Part. As alſo for this Content, its not be- ing a pure or ſimple, but Vaporous Aer. Whether theſe Veſſels may not, in fome Vegetables, and at ſome times, contain Liquor, is doubt ful. (a) Thus far of the Lignons Part. Sisodio bre: Set C to la suiweribasido (a) See Book 3. sabes Prodala - ada СНАР. Book II. 75 of Roots. CHAP. V. also die Of the PITH ITHIN the Lignous Part lyeth the Pith. This Part is not common to all Roots, for ſome have none, as Nicotian, Srtamonium, and others. Yet many which have none, or but little, throughout all their lower parts, have one fair enough about I their tops, as Mallow, Bourage; Dandelion, and Tab. 6. the like. See the Roots. And in many others there are Parenchymous Parts, of the ſame ſubſtantial nature with the Pith diſtributed betwixt the ſeveral Rings of Vefjels, and every where vi- fible, from the top to the bottom, as in Beet, Fenil , &c. Tab. 8. 2. . The Size of the Pith is varied by many Degrees, eaſily rec- koned an Hundred; in Fenil , Dandelion, Aſparagus, but ſmall; in Horſe-Radiſh, Valerian, Biſtort, great. The Shape hereof, in the lower parts of moft Roots, is Pyramidal; but at the tops, Various, ac- cording to the different Diſtribution of the Veſels , as in Carrot, Hyper- Tab.6. bolick, in Parſley, Oval; as appeareth, in cutting the Roots lenght- ways. a 3. 8. The Pith, for the moſt part, eſpecially in Trees, is a simple Body: but ſometimes, it is, as the Barque, compounded; ſome certain number of succiferous Veſſels being mixed herewith ; as in Jeruſalem Artichoke , Tab. 6;& 8. , Horſe-Radiſh, &c. upon a traverſe cut, by a ſtrict view, may be diſcerned. Their Poſition is ſometimes Confuſed, as in a Garrot ; and ſometimes Regular, as in Parſley z appearing, by the traverſe cut, in Tab. 6. Rings, and in cutting by the length, in Arches. And ſometimes the Pith is hollow, as in the Level-Roots of Biſhops-Weed: theſe Roots being made out of the Stalk, as in the First Chapter hath been ſhew- l. 13,14,15. ed, how. 4. $. As all the other Parts of the Root, are originated from the Seed ; ſo, ſometimes, is the Pith it ſelf. But ſometimes, it hath its more immediate Derivation from the Barque. Hence it is, that many Roots, which have no Pith in their lower parts, have one at their top, as Columbine, Lovage, &c. For the Parenchymous Parts of the Tab. 4. Barque being, by degrees, diſtributed into Diametral Portions, run- ning betwixt thoſe of the Lignous Body, and at length, meeting and uniting in the Centre, they thus conſtitute the Pith. In the ſame manner, at the top of ſome Roots, the Pith is either made or augmen- ted, out of the Parenchymous Rings above deſcribed; theſe being gradually diſtributed to, and embodied in the Centre ; as in Fenil, and fome other Roots, their lower and upper parts compared together, may be ſeen. Even as in Animals, one part, as the Durá Mater, is the original of divers others. so Q2 76 Book II. The Anatomy و 9 5. g. From hence, it alſo appears, That the Pith is of the ſame Subſtantial Nature with the Parenchyma of the Barque, and with the Diametral Portions ; and that therefore they are all one body, differa ing in no Eſſential Property, but only in their Shape and Place. The fame is alſo evident from the Continuity of the Pith with the Diame- tral Portions, as of Theſe, with the ſaid Parenchyma. And from their Contexture, which, by a Microſcope, appeareth to be of one and the ſame general kind, in all Plants, both in the Parenchyma of the Barque, in the Inſertment or Diametral Portions, and in the Pith, all being made up of Bladders. 6. 6. The Bladders of the Pith, are of very different Sizes ; fel- Tab.9& 15. dom lefs, than in the Barque, as in Aſparagus ; uſually much bigger, as in Horſe-Radiſh. They may be well reckoned to about fifteen or twenty degrees; thoſe in Jeruſalem Artichoke, of the largeſt ; in VA- lerian, Horſe-Radiſh, of the meaner; in Biſtort, Peony, of the ſmal- left. Their Poſition is rarely varied, as it is oftentimes, in the Barque ; but more uniform, and in the tranſverſe Cut, equally reſpective to all parrs of the Root : yet being piled evenly, one over another, in the long cut, they ſeem to run, in Direct Trains, by the length of the Root. Their Shape alſo is, uſually more orbicular; but ſometimes, ſomewhat angular, in the larger kinds, as in Jeruſalem Artichoke. 7. %. THUS FAR the Contexture of the Pith is well diſcoverable in the Root. In the Trunk, farther, and more eaſily. Whereof therefore, in the next Book, I ſhall give a more particular Deſcription and Draught. Yet fince I am ſpeaking of it, I ſhall not wholly omit here to obſerve, That the sides, by which the aforefaid Bladders of the Pith are circumſcribed, are not meer Paper-skins, or rude Mema branes ; but fo many ſeveral Ranks or Piles of exceeding fmall Fi- brous Threds; lying for the moſt part, evenly one over another, from the bottom to the top of every Bladder; and running croſs, as the Threds in the Weavers Warp, from one Bladder to another. Which is to ſay, That the Pith is nothing elſe but a Rete mirabile, or en tan Infinite Number of Fibres exquiſitely ſmall, and admirably Com- plicated together: as by cutting the Pith with a Razor, and ſo view- ing it with a good Glaſs, may be ſeen. See the Figures belonging to the Third Book. Tab. II. a 8. . All Plants exhibit this Spectable, not alike diſtindy; thoſe beſt, with the largeſt Bladders. Nor the fame Pith, in any condition; but beſt, when dry : Becauſe then, the Sap being voided, the ſpaces betwixt the Fibrous Threds, and ſo the Threds themſelves, are more di- ſtinctly diſcernable. Yet is it not to be dryed, after Cutting ; Becauſe its ſeveral parts, will thereupon coincide and become deformed. But to be choſen, while the Plant is yet growing ; at which time, it may be often found dry, yet undeformed ; as in the Trunks of Common Thiſtle, Jeruſalem Artichoke, &c. 9. Ģ. Neither are theſe Threds, fo far as I can obſerve, Single Fi- bires ; but uſually, conſiſt of ſeveral together. Nor are they ſimply Collateral, but by the weftage of other Fibres, in their natural Eſtate, knit together; much after the ſame manner as the Spiral Fibres of the Are Book II. 77 of Roots. Aer-Veſſels. This Connexion I have no where ſo well feen, as in the White Bottoms of the Bladders of a Bulruſh, being cut traverſe ; where- in they have the appearance, of very Fine and cloſe Needle-work. . 10. Ø. The Fibres by which the ſaid Threds are knit together, I think are all Single : and are ſeldom and ſcarcely viſible, except by obliquely Tearing the Pith ; by which means, they will appear through the Glaſs, broken off, ſometimes, a quarter or half an Inch, or an Inch in Length; and as ſmall as one Single Thred of a Spiders Webb. In a Bulruſh, they are ſometimes difcernable in cutting by the Length. Theſe Fibres, and the Threds, they knit together, for the moſt part, are ſo pellucid, and cloſely ſituate, that they frequently ſeem to make One entire Body, as a picce of Ice or a film of Water it ſelf: or even as Animal skins ſometimes ſhew, which yet are known to be Fibrous. II. 9. The Situation of theſe Threds, ition of theſe Ihreds, is contrary to that of the Veſſels, as thoſe by the Length, ſo theſe, chiefly, by the Bredth of the Root,or horizontally, from one edge of the Pith to the other. They are continued circularly ; whereby, as oft as they keep within the compaſs of the ſeveral Bladders, the ſaid Bladders are Round: But where they winde out of one Bladder, into another, they mutually Interfe& a Chord of their ſeveral Circles ; by which means, the Bladders become Angu- lar. a 12. %. The Contexture, likewiſe, both of the Parenchymous Part of the Barque, and of the Diametral Portions inſerted betwixt the Liga nous ; is the ſame with this of the Pith, now deſcribed ; that is, Fibrous. Whence we underſtand, How the ſeveral Braces and Threds of the Vefa ſels are made: For the Veffels running by the length of the Root, as the Warp ; by the Parenchymous Fibres running croſs or horizontally, as the Woof: they are thus knit and as it were ſtitched up together. Yet their weftage ſeemeth not to be ſimple, as in Cloath ; but that many of the Parenchymous Fibres are wraped around about each Vefjél ; and, in the ſame manner, are continued from one Veſſel to another; thereby knitting them altogether, more cloſely, into one Tubulary Thred; and thoſe Threds, again, into one Brace: much af- ter the manner of the Needle work called Back-Stitch or that uſed in Quilting of Balls. Some obſcure fight hereof, may be taken in a Thred ofCambrick, through a Microſcope. But it is moſt viſible, in the Leaves and Flowers of ſome Plants. The Delineation of theſe Things I ſhall therefore omit, till we come hereafter to ſpeak of the other parts. a 13. Ø. From what hath been ſaid, it may be conjectured ; That the Aer Veſſels ſucceſſively appearing in the Barque, are formed, not out of any Fluid Matter, as are the original ones : But of the Parenchy- mous Fibres ; ſc. by changing them from a spherical to a Tubulary Forme. 14. . From the precedents, it is alſo manifeſt, That all the Paren- chymous Parts of a Root, are Fibrous. 15. Ø. And laſtly, That the whole Body of a Root, conſiſteth of Vefſels and Fibres: And, That thefe Fibres themſelves, are Tubulous, . or; 78 The Anatomy Book II. or ſo many more Veſſels, is moſt probable: There only wanteth a great- er perfection of Microſcopes to determine. 16. Ø. The Contents of the Pith are, ſometimes Liquor, and ſome- times a Vaporous-Aer. The Liquor is always Diaphanous, as that of the Parenchymous Part of the Barque ; and in nature, not much differing from it. The Aer is ſometimes leſs, and ſometimes more Vaporous, than that of the Barqne. By this Aer I mean, that which is contained in the Bladders. Within the Concaves of the Fibres which compoſe the Blade ders, I ſuppoſe, there is another different Sort of Aer. So that as in the Bladders is contained a more Aqueous; and in the Veſſels, a more Eſſential Liquor : So ſometimes, in the fame Bladders, is contained a more Vaporous ; and in the Fibres, a more Simple and Eſſential Aer. , si A sure colabel dohet ust oilsio od book oro. Las oris escoles snoor to doo artregor cu bisa porn oorou hoe 20 Olla storia monitor, Tour Dood dette olish આવે છે Odzo Joe hon 8 od pem COS bermasd botol S red An Place 79 An Account of the VEGETATION OF ROOTS Grounded chiefly upon the foregoing ANATOMY. PART II. nishing not. O Philoſophize, is, To render the Cauſes and Ends Theology the of Things. No man, therefore, that denieth God Beginning can do this, Truly. For the taking away of the and End of firſt Cauſe , maketh all things Contingent. Now, Philoſophy, . . of that which is contingent, although there may be an Event; yet there can be no Reaſon or End : ſo that Men ſhould then ſtudy, That, which is So the Cauſes of Things, if they are Con- tingent , they cannot be Conſtant. For that which is the Cauſe of This, now; if it be ſo Contingently, it may not be the Cauſe hereafter : and no Phyſical Propofition, grounded upon the Conſtancy and Certainty of Things, could have any foundation. He, therefore, that philofophiſeth , and denieth God, playeth a childiſh Game. 2. ll. Wherefore Nature, and the Cauſes and Reaſons of Things, duly contemplated, naturally lead us unto God; and is one way of ſecuring our Veneration of Him: giving us, not only a general Demon- ftration of his Being ; but a particular one, of moſt of the ſeveral Qua- lifications thereof. For all Goodneſs, Righteouſneſs, Proportion, Order, Truth, or whatever elſe is Excellent and Amiable in the Creatures ; it is the Demonſtration of the like in God. For it is impoſſible, that God Ihould 80 Book II. Of the Vegetation 5 ſhould ever make any thing, not like Himſelf, in ſome degree or other. Theſe Things, and the very Notions which we have of them, are Con- ceptions iſſuing from the Womb of the Divine Nature. 3. Ø. By the ſame means, we have a greater aſſurance of the Excel- lency of his Sacred Word. That He, who hath Done all things ſo tranſ- cendently well; muſt needs Speak as well, as he hath Done. That He, who in fo admirable a manner, hath made Man ; cannot but know beſt, What his true Principles and Faculties are ; and what Actions are moſt agreeable thereunto: and, that having adorned him with ſuch Beaute- ous and Lovely ones ; it is impoſſible, He ſhould ever put him upon the Exerciſe of thoſe Faculties, in any way Deformed and Unlovely. That He ſhould do all things, ſo well Himſelf; and yet require his Creatures, to do otherwiſe, is unconceivable, 4. 6. And as we may come, hereby, to re&tifie our Apprehenſion of His Lams; fo alſo, of His Miſteries. For there are many Things, of the Manner of whoſe Exiſtence, we have no certain Knowledge. Yet, of their Exiſtence, we are as ſure, as our Senſes can make us. But, we may as well deny, what God hath Made, To be ; as, what he hath Spoken, To be true, becauſe we underſtand not hom. And the knowledge of Things being gradually attained, we have occaſion to reflect, That ſome Things, we can now well conceive, which we once thought unintelli- gible. I know, therefore, what I underſtand not ; but, I know not, what is unintelligible : what I know not now, I may hereafter ; or if not I, another; or if no Man, or other Creature, it is ſufficient, That God fully underſtandeth Himſelf . It is not, therefore, the Knowledge of Nature, but they are the wanton phanſies of Mens minds, that diſpoſe them, either to Forget God, or to Think unduly of Him. 5. . Nor have we reaſon to fear going too far, in the Study of Na- ture; more, than the entring into it: Becauſe, the higher we riſe in the true Knowledg and due Contemplation of This; the nearer we come to the Divine Author hereof. Or to think, that there is any Contradiction, when Philoſophy teaches that to be done by Nature ; • which Religion, and the Sacred Scriptures, teach us to be done by God : Boa bure no more, than to ſay, That the Ballance of a Watch is moved by the next Wheel ; is to deny that Wheel, and the reſt, to be moved by the Spring 3 and that both the Spring, and all the other Parts, are cauſed to move together by the Maker of them. So God may be truly the Cauſe of This Effect, although a Thouſand other Cauſes ſhould be ſuppoſed to intervene : For all Nature is as one Great Engine, made by, and held in His Hand. And as it is the Watch-makers Art, that the Hand moves segularly, fromhour to hour, although he put not his Finger ſtill to st: So is it the Demonſtration of Divine Wiſdome, that the Parts of Natúre are ſo harmoniouſly contrived and ſet together ; as to conſpire to all kind of Natural Motions and Effects, without the Extraordi- nary and Immediate Influence of the Author of it. 6. B. Therefore, as the Original Being of all Things, is the moſt proper Demonſtration of Gods Power: So the ſucceſſive Generations, and Operations of Things are the moſt proper Demonftration of his Wiſdom. Forif we ſhould ſuppoſe that God did now make,or do any Thing, by any Thing ; then, no Effect would be produced by a Natural Cauſe : and conſequently, He would ſtill be upon the Work of Creation; which yet Sacred Scripture aſſureth us, He reftet b from. And we might exſpect the 5 5 , Book II. 81 of Roots. the Formation of a Child, in an Egg, as well as in a Womb; or of a Chicke en, out of a Stone, as an Egg : And all sorts of Animals, as well as Plants, might propagate their Species, without Coition: and the like. For Infinite Power, needeth not make any difference in the Things it undertakes to manage. But in that, theſe Things are not only made, but so made, that is, according to ſuch certain Natural Laws, as to produce their Natural Effects ; here is the Senſible and Il- luſtrious Evidence of his Wiſdom. Wherefore as the Wiſdom of Govern- ment, is not ſeen, by the King his interpoſing Himſelf in every Caſe; but in the contrivance of the Laws, and Conſtitution of Miniſters in ſuch fort, that it ſhall be as effectnally determin'd, as if he did ſo indeed: So the more complicated and vaſtly Numerous, we allow the Natural Cauſes of Things to be; the more duely we conceive of that Wiſdom, which thus diſpoſeth of them all, to their ſeveral Effe&ts: All Things being thus, as Miniſters in the Hands of God, conſpiring together a Thouſand Ways, towards a Thouſand Effects and Ends, at one time; and that with the ſame certainty, as if he did prepoſe to each, the fame Omnipotent Fiat, which he uſed at the Creation of the World. a Firſt; 7. %. THIS Univerſal Monarchy, as it is eminently Viſible in all other Particular Oeconomies ; ſo is it ; no leſs , in that of Vegetables. The Divine Wiſdom Infinite Occurrences, and ſecret Intrigues, 'tis made up of; of which ſeen in the we cannot skill, but by the help of manifold Means ; and thoſe, in Growth of the foregoing Idea, have been lately propoſed. Wherein, although Plants ; if ſome Experiments have been briefly touch'd : yet that which I have we obſervez hitherto chiefly profecuted, hath been the Anatomical Part ; and that not throughly neither. Notwithſtanding, ſo far as Obſervations already made will conduct us, I ſhall endeavour to go. And if, for the better clearing of the way, I have intermixed ſome Conjectures; I think they are not meerly ſuch, but for which I have layd down ſome Grounds, and of which, the Series alſo of the following Diſcourſe, may be ſome further proof. 8. $. LET US ſay then, that the Root of a Plant being lodged in ſome Soil, for its more convenient growth; 'tis neceſſary the Soil How the ſhould be duly prepared for it. The Rain, therefore, falling and ſoak- Ground is ing into the Soyl, ſomewhat diluteth the Diffoluble Principles there- prepared: in contained ; and renders them more eaſily communicable to the Root : Being as a Menſtruum, which extracteth thoſe Principles, from the other greater and uſeleſs part of the Soil. 9. 6. And the warm Sun, joyned with the diluting Rain, by both, as it were a Digeſtion of the Soil, or a gentile Fermentation amongſt its ſeveral Parts, will follow: whereby the Diſſoluble Parts therein, will rot and mellow : that is, thoſe Principles which as yet remained more fixed, will now be further reſolved and unlocked, and more copiouſly and equally ſpread themſelves through the Body of the Soil. 10. S. Tkeſe Principles, being with the growth of Plants continu- ally exhauſted, and needing a repair; the fucceffions, therefore, of Wet, Wind, and other Weather, beat down and rot the Leaves and other parts of Plants. Whereby theſe ( as Weeds which are wont to be buried under ground ) become a natural Manure, and Re-imprego R Date 82 Book II. Of the Vegetation nate the Soil : Being thus, in part, out of their own Reſolved Prin- ciples, annually Compounded again. 11. 9. Many of theſe Principles, upon their Reſolution, being by the Sun more attenuated and volatilized; continually aſcend into the Aer, and are mixed therewith. Where, although they loſe not their Vegatable Nature, yet being amongſt other purer Principles; them- ſelves allo, depoſiting their Earthy feculencies, become more fubtile, fimple and Effential Bodies. 12. §. And the Aer being of an Elastick or Springy Nature, preſ- ſing, more or leſs, upon all Bodies ; it thereby forceth and inſinuateth it ſelf into the Soil, through all its permeable Pores. Upon its own entrance, it carries alſo many of the ſaid Vegetable and Eſential Princi- ples along with it; which, together with the reſt, are ſpread all over the Body of the Soil. By which means, though a leſs Vehement, yet more Subtil Fermentation, and with the leaſt advantage of warmth, continuable, will be effected. 13. . The Principles being thus farther reſolved and ſubtilized, would preſently exhale away, if the Rain, again, did not prevent. Which, therefore, falling upon and ſoaking through the Ground, is as a freſh Menſtruum, ſaturate or impregnate with many of them. And as it ſtill ſinketh lower, it carries them along with it felf, from the Su- perficial, to the Deeper parts of the Ground : thus,not only maturing thoſe parts alſo, which, otherwiſe, would be more lean and cold; but therein likewiſe, laying up and ſecuring a Store, more gradually and thriftily to be beſtowed upon the Upper parts again, as they need. 14. y. And Autumn having laid up the Store, Winter following thereupon, doth, as it were, lock the doors upon it. In which time, ſome warmer Intervals, ſerve further and gradually to mature the ſtored Principles, without hazard of their being Exhaled. And the Spring returning, ſets the doors open again, with warmer and more con- ftant Sun, with gentle and frequent Rain, fully reſolves the ſaid Prina ciples; and ſo furniſheth a plentiful Diet, for all kinds of Vegetables : being a Compoſition of Water chiefly, wherein are reſolved, fome por- tions of Earth, Salt, Acid, Oyl, spirit, and Aer ; or other Bodies of Affinity herewith 3 0.3. Then, How 15. 5. THE ROOT ſtanding in the Ground thus prepared, and be- the Sap ing always furrounded with a Barque, which confifteth chiefly of a is imbib’d, Parenchymous and spongy Body; (a) it will thus, as Sponges do, natu- and diſtribu- rally ſuck up the watry parts of the soil impregnate with the ſaid ted to the ſea Principles . Which Principles notwithſtanding, being in proportion veral Parts. (a)P.1.C.3. with the watry parts, but few, and alſo wore Eſential; (b) therefore in this Parenchymous Part, are they never much diſcovered, either by (b) 8.11,12 Colorir, Taſte, or Smell. As it is probable, that ſome diſtilled Waters, which diſcover nothing, to Senſe, of the plants from which they are diſtilled, may yet, in part, retain their Faculties. And it is known, that many Bodies ; as Crocus Metallorum, convey many of their parts into the Menſtruum, without any ſenſible alteration thereof. So Froſt and Snow have neither Taſte nor Smell; yet from their Figures, 'tis evident, that there are divers kinds of saline Principles incorporated with them; or at leaſt, ſuch Principles as are common to them and divers kinds of salts. 16. $. Book II. 83 of Roots. 5 16. Ø. The entrance of this Impregnate Water or Sap is not with- out difference, but by the Regulation of the intervening skin; being thereby ſtrained and rendred more pure : the Skin, according to the C) thickneſs (a) or cloſeneſs thereof, becoming ſometimes only as a brown (a)P.1.c.2. paper, ſometimes as a Cotton, and ſometimes as a Bag of Leather to D.I. the tranſient Sap, as the nature of it doth require. By which it is al- ſo moderated, left the Barque, being ſpongy, ſhould ſuck it up too faſt, and ſo the Root ſhould be, as it were, ſurcharged by a plethora. And divers of the Succiferous Veſſels being mixed herewith (b) and lying next the Soil, uſually more or leſs mortified, and ſo their Principles (b) Pol.c.2. ſomewhat reſolved; the Sap is hereby better ſpecified, and further 1. 4. tinctured; ſuch parts of the Sap beſt entring, as are moſt agreeable to thoſe Principles ; which the Sap alſo carries off, in ſome part, as it pafleth into the Barque. ort 17. $. The Sap thus ſtrained, though it be pure, and conſiſteth of Eſſential parts ; yet being compounded of heterogeneous ones; and re- ceived into the Parenchyma of the Barque a laxe and ſpongy Body, they will now eaſily and mildly ferment. Whereby they will be yet fur- ther prepared, and ſo more eaſily infinuare themſelves into all the Bladders of the ſaid Parenchyma; ſwelling and dilating it as far as the Continuity of its parts will bear. Whereupon, partly from the conti- nued entrance of freſh Sap, and partly by a Motion or Preſſure of Re- ftitution in the ſwollen and Tenſed Bladders of the Parenchyma, the Sap is forced thence into the other parts of the Root. 18. Ø. And becauſe the Parenchyma is in no place openly and Viſibly Pervious, but is every where compoſed of an Infinite Number of ſmall Bladders (c); the Sap, therefore, is not only fermented therein, and fitted for Separation; but, as it paſſeth through it; is every part of it, ſtrained an Hundred times over, from Bladder to Bladder. 19. ø. The Sap thus fermented, and ſtrained, is diſtributed to the other Organical Parts, according as the ſeveral Principles of This, are agreeable to thoſe whereof the ſaid Organical Parts conſiſt. As the Sap therefore paſſeth from Bladder to Bladder; ſuch Principles as are agree- able to thoſe of the Fibres of the ſaid Bladders, will adhere to, and in- ſinuate themſelves into the Body of the Fibres ; ſc Watry chiefly, next Acid, then Spirituous, Earthy, Aery, and Oleous. (d) 31 () idea, si %. 20. . And the Sap by its continual appulſe and percolation, as it 50, 52. leaveth ſome parts upon the ſaid Fibres ; ſo as it is ſqueezed betwixt them from Bladder to Bladder, it licks and carries off ſome others from them, in ſome union together with it ; and ſo is Impregnate herewith: as Water, by paſſing through a Mineral Dein, becomes tinctured with 11) that Mineral.rtlaridag! 21. \. The Sap thus Impregnate with ſome united Principles of the Parenchymous Fibres, pafſeth on to the Lignous Veſels, whereinto their correſpondent Principles alſo enter; fc. Watry,saline, Oleous and Earth, chiefly. (c) And becaufe the Parenchymous Principles mixed with () Idea, $. them, are in ſome degree united, and ſo more ready to fix ; ſome of 51, 52. theſe therefore will likewiſe enter into the ſaid Veſſels. Whereupon, the Alkali oleofum of the one and the Acidum fpirituofum of the other meeting together ; Theſe, with the other Principles, all concentre , and of divers fluids, become one fixed Body,and are gradually agglutinated to the Veſſels ; that is, The Veſſels are now nouriſhed, 22. $ (c) P.1.3 0:46 5 2 R2 84 Book II. Of the Vegetation 22. 6. The ſupply of the Sap ſtill continued, the Principles thereof will not only enter into the Body of theſe Parts,but alſo their Concaves. (a) P.1.c.5. And the Parenchymous Fibres being wrapped about the Veſſels, (a) as Ø. 12. often as the ſaid Fibres are more turgid with their own contained Fluid, they will thereby be ſomewhat ſhortned, or contract in length; and ſo muſt needs bind upon the Veſſels, and thereby, as it were, Squeeze ſome part of the Fluid, contained both within themſelves and the Veſſels, back again into the Bladders. 23. 8. And the Sap herein, being thus tin&tured with ſome of the she united Principles of the Veſſels, divers of them will now alſo inſinuate themſelves into the Parenchymous Fibres, and be incorporated with them: Whereby, the ſaid Fibres, which before were only relaxed and dilated, are now alſo nouriſhed, and not till now. Some portion of the united Principles both of the Parenchymous and Lignous Parts, be- ing neceſſary to the true nutrition of Each: As the Confuſion and joynt aſſiſtance of both the Arterious and Nervous Fluids, is to the nouriſhment or coagulation of the Parts in Animals. 24. Ø. Some portion of the Sap thus doubly tinčtured, is at the ſame time tranſmitted to, and enters the Body of the Aer-Veſſels ; con- fiſting chiefly of Water, Aer, and Acid; and, in like manner, as in the other Parts is herein agglutinated. And the appulſe and preſſure of the Sap ſtill continued, ſome portion hereof is alſo trajected into the Concaves of the ſaid Veſſels; exiſting therein as a moſt compounded Fluid par- taking, more or leſs, both of the Principles and Tinctures of the other Organical Parts, and of the Aer-Veſſels themſelves ; being as it were, a Mixed Reſolution from them all. 25. D. And the Parenchymous Fibres being wrapped about Theſe, (b) P.1.c.5. as about the other Veſſels, (b) and, in like manner, binding upon them; 0.12. they thus frequently Squeeze part of the ſaid contained Fluid out again: As neceſſary, though not to the immediate Nouriſhment of the Parts, yet the due Qualification of the Sap; being a Conſtant Aerial Ferment, fucceſſively ſtored up within the Aer-Vefſels, and thence tranf- fufed to the Sap, in the other Organical Parts. 26. g. And that there may be a better Tranſition of the Sap thus tinctured, to the ſeveral Organical Parts ; therefore, none of them are cloſe fet and compact within themſelves, ſeverally: For ſo, they would be inacceſſible to the Sap, and their inward Portions, wanting a due ſupply of Aliment, would be ſtarved. But the Veſſels, both of Aer and Sap, being every where divided into Braced Portions, and other Parenchymous Portions, filling up the ſpaces every where betwixt (c) P.1.c.3. them (c); there is therefore a free and copious communication of the $. 13. & c.4. Sap, (and ſo of all the Tinctures ſucceſſively transfuſed into it ) from Part to Part, and to every Portion of every Part : The Parenchymous Portions, running betwixt the Braces, as the ſmaller Veſſels do through- out the Viſcera, in Animals. Whereby, none of them want that Matter, which is neceflary either for their Nutrition, or for the good 52 Eſtate of their contents, or for the due period of their Growth. 27. ſ. For the better Tempering of the ſeveral parts of the Sap, ſerve the Diametral Portions of the Parenchymous Body whichrun fome- times directly through the Barque, as in Lovage, Parſley, &c. is deſcribed ( d ) P• (a) P.1.c.3. and figurd (d) Which being, all or moſt of them, continued be ( 0.7,8. twixt both the Succiferous and the Aer-Veſſels, from the Circumference 3 6.4,5,7 to Book II. 85 sto of Roots. to the Centre ; they hereby carry off a more Copious and Aerial Ferment from the One, and communicate it unto the Other. For as the Sap enters the Barque, the more liquid part, ſtill paffeth into the fucculent Portions thereof; the more Aery, is ſeparated into thoſe White and Dryer Diametral ones ; and in its paffage betwixt the Porti- ons of the Aer-Veſſels, is all along communicated to them. Yet is it not a pure or ſimple Aer, but ſuch as carries a Tincture with it, from the Succife, rous Veſſels. And therefore it is obſervable, That when the Diametral Portions are more diſtant, the Sap.Veſſels run not in a Straight Line be- twixt them, but are Reciprocally ſo inclined, as to touch upon them; as in Lovage is viſible: Thereby communicating their Tincture to the Aer, as it paſſeth by them, through the ſaid Diametral Portions. 28. Ø. By the continual appulſe of freſh Sap, fome, both of the aery, and of all the other parts thereof are tranſmitted into the Pith; where, finding more room, it will yet more kindly be digested. Eſpe- cially having the advantage herein of ſome degree of Warmth; be- ing herein remoter from the soil, and, as it were, Tunn'd up within the Wood, or the Maſs of ſurrounding Veſſels. So that the Pith, is a Repoſitory of better Aliment gradually ſupplied to thoſe Succiferous Veſſels, which are frequently ſcattered up and down therein, and which afcend into the Trunk. (a) But where no fucciferous Veffels are (a) P.1.c.si mixed, herewith, it uſually becomes Dryer, and is repleniſhed with a 3.3. more Aerial and Warmer Sap; whereby the growth of the Caulis is promoted as by an Hot Bed ſet juſt under it. And in many Plants with divers knobbed Roots, the younger are more ſucculent,ſerving chiefly to feed the Stalk: the Elder are ſpongy and fill'd with Aer, for the fer- menting of the Sap, and more early growth of the Stalk: as in little Celandine, Dogſtones and all of that Kindred. And thus all the Parts have a fit Aliment provided for their Nouriſhment 29. Q. IN THIS Nouriſhment, the Principles of the Sap are, as is How the ſea ſaid, concentred and locked up one within another: (b) Whence it is, veral Parts that the Organical Parts, being cleanſed of their Contents, have none of are Noua them any Taſte or Smell, as in the Piths of Plants, Paper and Linen rilh'd and Cloth is evident. (c) Becauſe till by Digeſtion, violent Deſtillation, or Form’d. ſome other way, they are reſolved, they cannot act upon the Organ's (b) ). 21. of thoſe Senſes. For the ſame reaſon, they are never tindured, ex- (c) Idea, os 49, 51. cepting by their Contents: and although, to the bare Eye, they fre- quently ſhew White, yet viewed through a Microſcope, they all appear tranſparent. In like manner, as the Serum of Blood, Whites of Eggs, Tendons, Hairs and Horns themſelves are tranſparent, and without much smell or Taſte, their Principles being, in all of them, more or leſs concentred : But when ever theſe Principles, are forcibly reſolved, they are ever variouſly inveſted with all thoſe Qualities. 30. Ø. And as from the Concentration of the Principles, in every Organical Part, the ſaid Parts do thus far, all agree : So, from the Predominion of the Principles of each Part, the reſt are controuled, not only to a Concentration, but an Alſimilation alſo; whereby, the Specifick Differences, of the ſeveral Organical Parts, are preſerved. Hence the ſucciferous Veſſels are always Tough and very Pliable ; for fo are all Barques, wherein theſe Veſſels abound; fo is a Handful of Flax, which is nothing elſe but a heap of the fucciferous Veſels in the Barque of that 86 Book II. Of the Vegetation . that Plant. For beſides Water, and Earth, an Alkaline Salt and Oyl are, (a) 6.21. as is ſaid, the predominant Principles of theſe Veſſels. (a) It is then the Ogl, chiefly, by which theſe Veſſels are Tough: for being of a tenacious Nature, by taking hold of other Principles, it marries them together; and the Alkaline Salt and Earth, concentred with it, addeth to it more Strength. Hence the Caput Mortuum of moſt Bodies, eſpecially thoſe that abound with Oyl and a Sal Alkali, is brittle and friable ; thoſe Principles, which were the Ligaments of the reſt, being forced away from them. From the ſame Cauſe, the Parenchymous Parts of a Root, even in their Natural State, are brittle and friable ; ſc. Becauſe (b) 6. 19. their Earthy, and eſpecially Oleous and Saline Principles are, as is faid,(6) ſo very few. Therefore all Piths and more ſimple Parenchyma's, break Short , ſo Corn, and the Roots of Potato's, and divers other Plants, being dryed, will eaſily be rub’d to Meal ; and many Apples, after Froſts, eat mealy ; the Parenchymous Parts of all which, are not only (c) Lib. 1. by Analogy, but in Subſtance or Eſſence, the ſelf fame Body. (c) c.7. . 14. 31. . And as the Conſiſtence of the ſeveral Organical Parts, is de- pendent on their Principles ; ſo are their Figures. And firſt , the Succiferous Vefſels, from their Alkaline Salt, (d) grow in Length. For (a) P.2.5. by that Dimenſion, chiefly, This salt always ſhoots : And being a leſs d , moveable Principle than the reſt, and ſo apt more ſpeedily to fix or Jhoot : It thus overrules them to its own Figure. And even as the Shape of a Button dependeth on the Mould, the Silk and other Materials wrought upon it, being always conformable thereunto : ſo here; the salt is, as it were, the Mould; about which, the other more paſſive Principles gathering themſelves, they all conſort and faſhion to it, Hence alſo the ſame sap-Veſſels are not pyramidal, as the Veins of Ani- mals ; but of an equal bore, from end to end; the ſhootings of the ſaid Salt, being alſo figured more agreeably to that Dimenſion. And (e) L. as by the Saline Principle, theſe Veſſels are Long ; ſo by the Oleous, (e) they are every where Round, or properly Cylindrical; without ſome joynt Efficacy of which Principle, the ſaid Veſſels would be Flat, or ſome way Edged and Angular, as all ſaline ſhoots, of themſelves, are ; as thoſe of Alum, Vitriol, sal Ammoniac, Sea Salt, Nitre, &c. And becauſe the Spirituous and more Fluid part of the Principles, is leaſt of all apt to fix ; while therefore, the other parts fix round about, This will remain moveable in the Centre ; from whence every Veſſel is formed, not into a ſolid, but hollow Cylinder ; that is , becomes a 32. . The Lactiferous Veffels are tubulary, as the Lymphæducts, but of a fomewhat wider Coucave or Bore. For being their Princi- ples are leſs Earthy and Oleous, and alſo more looſely Concentred; as from their eaſie corruption or Reſolution by the Aer, it appears they are: they are therefore more tender, and ſo more eaſily dilative, and yielding to the ſaid spirituous part in the Centre. And by this means, obtaining a wider Bore, they are more adapted to the free motion of the Milky Content: which being an Oleous and Thicker Liquor, than that in the Lymphedučks ; and having no advantage of pulſation, as the Blood hath in Animals; might ſometimes be apt to ſtagnate, if the Defels, through which it moves, were not ſomewhat wider. а : 33. $. Book II. 87 of Roots. 0.24 a 33. $. As the saline Principle is the Mould of the Succiferous, fo is the Aerial of the Aer-Veſſels. (a) Now the Particles of Aer ſtrictly fo (a) P.1.C.4. called, at leaſt of that part of it concerned in the Generation of the 1.23.& P.2. Aer-Veſſels, I ſuppoſe, are crooked: and that by compoſition of many of thoſe crooked ones together, ſome of them become Spiral, or of ſome other winding Figure: and that thereupon dependeth the Ela- ſtick Property of the Aer, or its being capable of Rarefaction and 1910 Condenſation by force. Wherefore, the ſaid crooked Particles of the Aer, firſt ſhooting and ſetting together, as the Mould, the other Prina collo ciple cling and fix conformably round about them. So that, as by force of the Saline Principles, the reſt of them are made to ſhoot out in Long continued Fibres; fo by force of the Aerial; thoſe Fibers are ſtill diſpoſed into Spiral Lines, thus making up the Aer-Veſſels. And according as there are fewer of theſe Aerial Particles, in proportion to the Saline, the Concave of the Aer-Veſſels is variouſly wider,or the Fi- bres continue their ſhooting by wider Rings; as thoſe that come nearer to a right Line, and ſo are more complient to the Figure and ſhooting of the Saline parts. And whereas the Lymphedučts, ſhooting out on- ly in length, are never fenfibly amplified beyond their original fize: Theſe, on the contrary, always, more or leſs, enlarge their Diameter ; becauſe their Fibres, being diſpoſed into Spiral Lines, muſt needs therefore, as they continue their growth, be ſtill dilated into greater and greater Rings. And being at the bottom of the Root more re- mote from the Aer, and ſo having ſomewhat fewer Particles purely Aerial, there ingredient to them, then at the top; they fall more un- der the government of the Saline, and ſo come nearer to a right Line, that is into greater Circles ; and ſo the Aer-Veſels, made up of thoſe Circles, are there generally wider. (b) (b) P.1.0.4 34. . By mediation of their Principles, the Parenchymous Parts D. 16. likewiſe of a Root have their proper Contexture. For from their A- cid Salt they are Fibrous; from their Oyl, the Fibres àre Round, and in all parts even within themſelves ; and from their spirit, it is moſt probable, that they are alſo hollow. But becauſe the spirit is, here, more copious than the Aer; and the saline Principle an Acid, (c) (c) 8.19. and ſo, more under the government of the Spirit, than is an Alkali z therefore are not the ſaid Fibres continued in ſtraight Lines, as the Sap-Veſels ; or by one uniform motion, into Spiral lines, as the Fibres in the Aerial; but winding, in a circular manner, to and fro a thou- Sand ways, agreeable to the like motions of the Spirit, that moſt active, and here moſt predominant Principle. And the spirituous Parts being, as is ſaid, here more copious and redundant, they will not only ſuf- fice to fill up the Concaves of the Fibres, but will alſo gather toge- ther into innumerable little ſpaces, without them: whence the Fi- bres cannot wind cloſe together, as Thred, in a Bottom of Yarn ; but are forced to keep at ſome diſtance, one parcel from another, and fo are diſpoſed, as Bread is in baking, into Bladders. (d) (d) Pei.cozi 35. ſ. And the under Fibres being ſet firſt, as the Warp, the Spi- §. 4. rituous parts next adjacent, will incline alſo to fix, and ſo govern an over work of Fibres, wrapping, as the Woof, in ftill ſmaller Circles round the other : whereby they are all knit together. (e) For the (e) P.1.6.5. ſame reaſon, the Lympheduets , being firſt formed, the Parenchymous 9.94 Fibres ſet and wrap about Theſe alſo. (f) And the Aer-Veſſels being (f) P.1.c.5. 0.12. formed 88 Of the Vegetation Book II. formed in the Center, the ſucciferous run along thoſe likewiſe ( as vo- latile salts ſhoot along the ſides of a Glaſs, or Froſt upon a Window) and ſo are, as it were, Incruſtate about them in a Ring. 9. 23. &c. How the fe- 36.9. SOME OF THE more Ætherial and Subtile parts of the Aer, veral Parts as they ſtream through the Root, it ſhould ſeem, by a certain Magni- come to be tiſme, do gradually diſpoſe the Aer-Veſſels, where there are any ſtore Situate or of them, into Rays. This Attraction ( as I take leave to call it ) or Diſpos’d. Magnetick power betwixt the Aer and theſe Veſſels, may be argued, , From the nature of the Principles common to them both: From the Electral nature of divers other Bodies; the Load-ſtone being not the (a) Lib. I. only one which is attractive: And from other Effects, both before (a) c.2.9.25. & and hereafter mentioned. Wherefore in the inferiour parts of the C.4. Append. Root, they are leſs Regular; (b) becauſe more remote from the Aer. And in the upper parts of many Roots, as Gumfery, Borage, Parſnep, (b) P.I.C.4. where thoſe that are next the Centre are confuſed, or differently Ø.10. Tab. 7,8,9. diſpoſed; thoſe next the Barque, and ſo nearer the Aer, are poftu- red more Regularly, and uſually into Rays. For the ſame reaſon it may be ; that even the Sap-Veſſels in the Barque, as often as the Aer Veſſels are more numerous, are uſually diſpoſed into Rays, as follow- ing the direction of the Aer-Veſels. And that the Parenchyma of the Barque, is diſpoſed into Diametral Portions : and that where the Aer Veſſels are fewer or ſmaller, theſe Portions are likewiſe ſmaller or none; as in Chervil, Aſparagus, Dandelion, Orpine, Biſtort, Horſe-Radiſh, Tab. 7, 8, 9, Potato's, &c. 37. Q. The ſaid Ætherial parts of the Aer, have a Power over the Aer-Veſſels not only thus to Diſpoſe them ; but alſo to Sollicite S and ſpread them abroad from the Center towards the Circumference of the Root. By which means, thoſe Roots which have no Pith in (c) P.1.0.5. their lower parts, obtain one in their upper. (c) And the ſame Pith, 9.1. which in the lower part, is ratably, ſmall, in the upper, is more or (d) Ib. 9. 4. leſs enlarged. (d) 38. Ø. The Spreading of theſe Vefſels is varied, not only accor- ding to the Force the Aer hath upon them, but alſo their own greater or leſs Aptitude to yield thereto. As often therefore, as they are Slen. derer, they will alſo be more Pliable and receſſive from the Centre, towards the Circumference. Hence, in ſuch Roots where they are Tab. 2, do 6. ſmall, they ſtand more diſtant; as in Turnep, Jeruſalem Artichoke, Po- tato's, and others; and ſo their Braces are fewer : and in the fame Root, where they are ſmaller, their diſtance is greater. Beſides, in theſe ſmaller Aer-Vefſels, the Rings being leſs, and the Spiral Fibres whereof they are made, continuing to boot; the ſaid Rings therefore, muſt needs be ſo many more, as they are ſmaller; and ſo take up more ſpace by the length of the Root ; and ſo, not being capable of being crowded in a right line, every Veſſel will be forced to recede to a crooked or bowed one. 39. 9. The Sap Veſſels,being by the Parenchymous Fibres knit to theſe, will likewiſe comply with Their motion, and ſpread abroad with them. (e) P.1.c.3. Yet being ſtill ſmaller (e) and more pliable than the Aer-Veſſels, and ſo $16. more yielding to the intercurrent Fibres of the Parenchyma, their braced Threds will, ſometimes, be much more divaricated,' than thoſe Tab. 6. of the Aer-Vefſels; as in Jeruſalem Artichoke. And becauſe the Succiferons ; Vefjels Book II. 89 of Roots. Veffels, although they are joyned to the Aerial by the Parenchymous Fibres, (a) yet are not continuous with them ; neither fall under (a) P.1.c.5. the like Attractive Power of the Aer, as the Aerial do; the Aerial 0. 12 therefore, upon their ſpreading, do not always carry all the Succife- rous along with them ; but often, if not always, leave many of them behind them ſprinkled up and down the Pith ; as in Parſley, Carrot, Tab. 6. Jeruſalem Artichoke, Turnep, &c. may be ſeen. 40. g. The Spreading of the Aer-Veſſels ſtill continued, ſeveral of them, at length, break forth beyond the circumference of the Root; and ſo are diſtributed, either in the lower parts, into Branches and Strings; or at the top, into Leaves. And left they ſhould all ſpread themſelves into Leaves, and none be left for the Caulis ; as where they are very ſmall, or the Sap-Veſſels to bound them, are but few, they might ; therefore divers of them are, oftentimes, more fre- quently braced in the Centre; for which reaſon, they cannot ſo eaſily Tab. 6. ſeparate and ſpread themſelves from thence, but run more inwardly up into the Caulis, as in Borage. 41. $. FROM THE various sizes, Proportions, and Diſpoſitions How the of the Parts, Roots are variouſly ſized, Maped, moved and aged. Thoſe whole Root which, by their Annual Growth, are large ; have fewer, both Aerial, is differently fized and and Sap-Veſſels, and a more copious Parenchyma. So that the Aer- ſhaped Vefſels, or rather, the Aery Ferment contained in them, volatilizing only a ſmaller portion of the Sap; the ſaid Sap is leſs capable of ad- vancement into the Trunk; and ſo muſt needs remain and fix more co- piouſly in the Root, which is thereby more augmented. And where the Sap-Veſſels alone, are but few, the Root is yet, ratably, fome- what large: but where they are numerous, it is never fo, as to its Annual Growth, in any proportion to their Number: Becauſe their Tin&ture, which is Alkaline, will go farther in ſetting the Parenchy- mous Parts: than the Tincture of Theſe, which is Acidulate, will go, in ſetting Them. (6) (b) P. 2. 42. S. When the Aer-Veſſels are more pliable and ſequent to the s. 31. Attra&ion of the Aer, and ſo ſpread themſelves, and the Succiferous together with them, more abroad ; in the manner as hath been ſaid ; the Root alſo will grow more in Breadth; the nutrition of the Paren- chymous Parts, to which the Veſſels are adjacent, being thus, by the ſame dimenſion,more augmented; as in Turnep, Jeruſalem Artichoke, &c. Tab. 7,& 8. But where theſe are not ſpread abroad, the Root is but ſlender; as in Aſparagus, Dandelion, &c. 43. 6. If the Aer-Veſſels be contracted into, or near the Centre, and are ſomewhat Large or Numerous; and the Succiferous, alſo more copiouſly mixed with, or ſurrounding them; the Root grows very Long; as do thoſe of Fenil, Vine, Liquirifl, &c. For the Aer-Veſſels containing a more copious Ferment, it will well digeſt and mature the Tab.2. & 17. Sap: Yet the Succiferous being over proportioned to them; the Sap will not therefore, be ſo far volatilized, as to aſcend chiefly into the Trank; but only to ſubſerve a fuller Growth of their Veſſels : which being more numerous, and ſo more fturdy, and leſs ſequent to the expanſive motion of the Aerial ; this their own Growth, and conſe- quently, that of all the other Parts, cannot be ſo much in Breadth, as Length S Tab. 2,&7. a 90 Book II. Of the Vegtation a a Tab. 2,& 7. 5 • 44. §. Where the ſame Aerial Veſſels are Fewer,or more Contracted, or ſheathed in a Thicker and Cloſer Barque ; the Root is ſmooth, and Tab.7,8. lefs Ramified, as in Aſparagus, Peony, Dandelion. But where more Numerous, ſheathed in a Thinner Barque, Smaller, or more Dilated; the Root is more Ramified, or more Stringy, as in Columbine, Clary, Beet, Nicotian. For being, as is ſaid, by theſe means, more fequent to the Attraction of the Aer; approaching ſtill nearer the circumfe- rence of the Barque, they at laſt ſtrike through it, into the Earth, And the Parenchymous Fibres being wrapped about them, and the (a)P.I.c.5. Succiferous Deſſels knit to them by thoſe Fibres ; (a) therefore they 12. never break forth naked, but always inveſted with ſome quantity of theſe Parts as their Barque : where by, whatever Conftitutive Part is in the main Body of the Root, the ſame is alſo in every Branch or String. 45. $. From the ſame Expanſion and Pliability of the Aer-Vefſels, the Root oftentimes putteth forth Root-Buds ; which gradually ſhoot up and become ſo many Trunks. In the Formation of which Buds, they are pliable and receffive all kinds of ways; being not only in- vited Outward, toward the Circumference of the Root, as in Root- ſtrings , but alſo ſpread more Abroad every way, ſo as to make a Root- Bud : Where as in the ſaid Root-ſtrings ; they are always more Con- Tab. 6. tracted. Which, in reſpect of the Diſpoſition of the Parts, is the principal difference betwixt the Root and the Trunk, as hath been (b)P.1.6.1. faid. (b) Hence, thoſe Roots, chiefly, have Root-Buds, which have 8. 2, 3. the ſmalleſt Aer-Veſels; (c) thefe, as is ſaid, being the moſt pliable Tab. II. and Expanſive. (e) P.1.C.4. 46. 3. But becauſe the expanſiveneſs of the Veſſels, dependeth alſo, Ø. 15. in part, upon the Fewneſs of their Braces; therefore the ſaid Buds ſhoot forth differently, in divers Roots. Where the Braces are fewer, the Buds ſhoot forth beyond the Circumference of the Root, as in Je- Tab. 6. ruſalem Artichoke; where more cloſe, as in Potato's, the Buds lie a little abfconded beneath it; the Aer-Veſſels being here, by their Braces, fomewhat checked and curbed in, while the Barque continueth to ſwell into a fuller Growth. 47. %. If the Aer-Veſſels are all along more equally ſized, the Root is ſo alſo, or Cylindrical; as are thoſe of Eryngo, Horſe-Radiſh, Marſhmallow, Liguiriſh, &c. But if unequal, growing ſtill wider to- wards the bottom of the Root; then the Root is unequal alſo: But groweth, as is obfervable, quite contrarily to the Aer-Veffels ; not Greater, as They do; but ſtill ſmaller, or pyramidally; as in Fenil , Borage, Nettle, Patience, Thorn- Apple, &c. is apparent. For the Aer- Veſels peing conſiderably wider about the bottome of theſe Roots; they there contein a more Copious Ferment : Whereby the Sap is there alſo more volatilized, and plentifully advanced to the Upper Parts. Withal, thus receiving into themſelves, and fo trafmitting to the up- per Parts, a more plentiful Vapour, they hereby rob the Parenchymous Parts of their Aliment, and ſo ſtint them in their Growth. 48. $. FROM THE different Proportions and Situation of the are diffently Parts, the Motions of Roots are alſo various. For where the Are-Veffels Mov'd. are ſpread abroad and inveſted with a thinner Barque; the Root runs Tab. 8. or lies Level, as in the level-Roots of Primroſe, Biſhops-weed, Anemone, &c. may me How Roots Book II. S4 to of Roots. 91 3 0.9. may be ſeen. So that theſe Roots, as by the Perpendicular Strings, which ſhoot from them into the Earth, and wherein the Aer-Veſſels are contracted into their Center, they are Plucked down (a): So by (a) P.1.C.I. the Aer-Veſſels, which ſtand nearer the Aer, and more under its At- 0.15. tractive Power (b) they are invited upwards ; whereby they have (b) P. 2. neither aſcent nor deſcent, but keep level, betwixt both. baud S. 36. 49. V. But if theſe Veſſels are Contracted, ſtanding either in, or near the Centre, and are inveſted with a Barque proportionably Thick ; the Root ſtriketh down perpendicularly, as doth that of Dan- delion, Bugloſs, Parſnep, &c. And therefore the ſaid Veſſels, although Tab. 7, 8, they are ſpread abroad in the level Roots, yet in the perpendicular ones of the fame Plant, they are always contraded ; as by comparing the Level and Down-right Roots of Ammi, Primroſe, Jeruſalem Artichoke, 18) Comſlip, and others, is manifeſt. . 38. DIESE -85. 50. §. If the Aer-Veſſels are Contracted, and Environed with a greater number of Succiferous, the Root grows deep ; that is, perpen- ( dicular and long. () Perpendicular, from the Contraction of the Aer c) P.1.c.i. ©) Veſſels ; (d) and long, from the Predominion of the Succiferous, which (d) P.2.0. in their growth, are extended only by that Dimenſion, as in Liquiriſh, 49. Eryngo, &c. 51. ll. If the Succiferous are over proportioned to the Parenchymous Parts, but under to the Aer-Veſſels ; the Root is perpendicular ſtill, but groweth shallovo : The Sueciferous being ſturdy enough to keep it per- pendicular; But the Aer-Veſels having a predominion to keep it from growing deep ; as in Stramonium, Nicotian, Beet, &c. muides 52. §. If, on the contrary, the Parenchymous Parts are predomi- nant to the Aer Veſſels ; and that, both in the Root and Trunk, then the whole Root changeth place, or deſcends. (e) For the faid Aer-Veffels , (e) P.1.c.1. having neither in the Trunck, nor in the Root, a fufficient Power to g. 10. Lib.i. Draw it upwards ; it therefore gradually yields to the Motion of its c.2.9.25,and String-Roots; which, as they ſtrike into the Soil, Pluck it down after 4. Append. them. And becauſe the old Strings annually rot off, and new ones ſucceſſively ſhoot down into the Ground, it therefore annually ſtill de 9.36 . fcendeth lower; as in Tulip, Lily, &c, may be obſerved. 53. $. Where the Aer-Veſels are much Spread abroad, and alſo nu- merous, the Root oftentimes, as to its ſeveral parts, defcends and aſcends both at once, So Radiſhes and Turneps, at the ſame time,in which their nether parts deſcend ; their upper, (where the faid Veſſels are more looſely braced, and ſpread more abroad than in the lower parts ) do Tab. 2. aſcend, or make their Growth upward. Hence alſo, the upper part of moſt young Roots from Seed, aſcends: Becauſe the firſt Leaves, be- ing proportionably large, and ftanding in a free Aer, the Aer-Veſſels therein, have a dominion over the young Root; and ſo themſelves yielding to the ſolicitation of the Aer, upwards ; they draw the Root, in part, after them. , Tab. 7. V.IO. P. 2 a 54. Ø. BY THE Situation and Proportions of the Parts, the Age How Roots of the Root is alſo varied. For if the Sap-Vefſels have the greateſt are different- Proportion, the Root, is Perennial, and that to the fartheſt extent, as ly Aged. in Trees and shrubs. Becauſe theſe Veſſels containing a more copious Oyl; (f) and their ſeveral Principles being more cloſely Concentred, ) P. 2. (f they are leſs ſubject to a Reſolution, that is, a Corruption or Mortificati- 8.21, on by the Aer. S 2 55. $. 92 Book II. Of the Vegetation 55. D. If the Parenchymous Parts have much the greateſt, the Root ſeldom liveth beyond Two Years; but afterwards periſheth ei- ther in whole, or in part; as do divers bulbous, tuberous, and other Roots; whether they are more Porous and Succulent, or more Cloſe and Dry. If Porous, all the Liquid Principles ſtanding herein more abundant, either by a ſtronger Fermentation, or otherwiſe, Reſolve the fixed ones of the Organical Parts; whence the whole Root, rots ; as in Potato's. So alſo Parfneps, and ſome other Roots, which, in a hard and barren soil, will live ſeveral years, in another more rank, Er will quickly rot. If the Parenchyma be Cloſe, then the Aer, chiefly, entring in and filling it up,thus mortifies the Root; not by Rotting the Parts, but over Drying them; as in Satyrion, Rape-Crowfoot, Monks- (a) P.1.c.1. hood, &c. (a) Ø. 13916. & 56. . But if the Aer-Veſſels have the greateſt Proportion, and eſpe- P.2.0. 28. cially if they are more large, and withall, are ſpread more abroad: the Root is Annual, as in Thorn- Apple, Nicotian, Carduus Ben. &c. And of the fame Kindred, if any, thoſe are Annual, which have the moſt Aer-Veſſels. So Endive and Sonchus, which have ſtore of Aer-Vefſels, are both Annual: whereas Cichory, in which they are few- er, is a Perennial Root. For hereby a more copious Aer being Tranſ- (b) P. 2. %. fuſed into all the other Parts; (b) they are thus, by degrees, hard- 25, 26. ned, and become ſticky ; and fo impervious to the Sap, which ought to have a free and univerſal Tranſition from Part to Part. As Bones, by Precipitations from the Blood, at length, ceaſe to grow. Or the ſame more abundant Aer, ſo far volatilizeth the Liquors in the Root, that they are wholly advanced into the Trunk, and ſo the Root is ſtarved. Whence alſo the Aer-Veſſels of the Trunk; where they are con numerous, and over proportioned to the Bulk of the Root, as in Corn; they ſo far promote the advance of the Sap, as to exhauſt the Roof, ſucking it into a Conſumption and Death. Tab. 9. 3 a . How the 57. &. FROM THE Principles of the Parts, their Contents and Contents of the ſeveral Qualities hereof are alſo various ; (c) the Fluid of each the ſeveral Organical Part, being made, chiefly, by Filtration through the fides Parts are thereof; fuch of the Principles in the Sap, being admitted into, and made. tranſmitted through them, as are apteſt thereunto. In the like manner, (c) Idea, ). as when Oyl and Water, being poured upon a Paper, the Water pafſeth 54. through, the Oyl ſticks : or as the Chyle is ſtrained through the Coats of the Gats, into the Latteal Veſſels : or as Water in Purgations, is ſtrained through the Glands of the fame Guts, from the Meſente- rical. 58. §. The Principles therefore of the Parenchymous Fibres being Spirituous, acid, and aerial, they will alſo admit the like into them; excluding thoſe chiefly which are Alkaline and Oleous. (d) And as by (d) P. 2. the Conjugation of ſuch Principles in the Fibres, the like are capable of admittance into their Body : ſo the Proportion and Union of the ſame Principles, regulates the tranſmiſſion hereof into their Concave. Where- fore, the predominant Principles of the Fibres being chiefly acid, next Spirituous, and aery, the more aery ones will be tranſmitted. For if more of them ſhould fix they muſt do ſo by fimilitude and adheſion : But where there are fewer ſimilary parts to adhere to, fewer muſt ad- here. The Fibres therefore contain ſo many parts of Aer, as to admit many V. 19. Book IT. 93 to . moi of Roots. ز many more into their Body ; but not to fix them; which therefore j muſt needs, upon admiſſion, paſs through into their Concave, where, together with ſome other more ſpirituous parts, they make an Ætherial Fluid. And becauſe ſome aqueous or vaporous parts will alſo ſtrain through with them ; hence it is, that as more and more of theſe enter, they by degrees ſtill thruſt out the aery ones ; which quitting the more fucculent Fibres of the Parenchyma, are forced to betake themſelves to the dryer ones, ſcil. all thoſe, whereof the Diametral Portions do confiſt. For the ſame reaſon the Aery parts being gradually excluded O the ſucculent Fibres of the Barque; they are forced to recede and tranf- migrate into thoſe of the Pith. And the Fibres of the Pith themſelves being filled, aud the Aery parts ſtill forced into them; they at length alſo ſtrain through the Fibres into the Bladders: whenpe it comes to paſs, that while the Barque is fucculent, the Pith is often times filled with Aer. gren 59. 5. The Lymphæducts being more earthy, Salinous ; oleous, and (a) P. 2. aqueous, will both admit and copiouſly fix the like Principles, as their 3. 21. proper Aliment. The Water being more perfluent than the reſt, will therefore ſtrain, with a lighter Tincture of them, into their Concave. Eſpecially the Oleous parts of theſe being rampant, and leſs apt to fix and ſeize the aqueous, upon their entrance, than the ſaline. 60. %. The Lactiferous, appearing to be made, chiefly, by the Conſtipation of the Parenchymous Parts all round about their Sides the Liquor conteined in thoſe Parts, although it may eaſily enough be transfuſed into the Hollow of theſe Veſſels ; yet ſeems it not, with equal facility, to be refunded thence : So that the thinner and more aqueous Portion only, paffing off; the remainder, is, as it were, an es Oleous Elixyr, or extract, in the form of a Milk. 61. S. The Fluid Ferment contained in the Aer-Veſſels, is alſo in part, dependent on the Principles of thoſe Veſſels, being in their per- colation tinctured therewith. But becauſe the percolation is not made through the Body of the Fibres whereof the Veſſels are compoſed, but only betwixt them; therefore the tranſient Principles more promiſcuof- ly, yet with an over porportion of dryer Particles, paſs into the Cona caves of theſe Vejels, and ſo are herein all immerſed in a Body of Aer. (b) The Fibres themſelves, in the mean time, as thoſe of the (b) P, 2. Parenchyma, admitting and containing a more Aery and Ætherial . 24. Fluid. 62. §. The Contents are varied, not only by the Nature, but alſo the Proportion and Situation of the Parts, whereby the ſaid Contents are with different Facility and Quantity, communicated one to another. Hence it is, partly, that a Vine, or that Corn, hath fo little Oyl: ſc. Becauſe their Aer-Veſſels, in proportion with the other Parts, are ſo Great and Numerous: in Corn, the Stalk being alſo very hollow, and ſo becoming as it were, one Great Aer. Veſel. For the Oily parts of the Sap, are ſo exceedingly attenuated (c) by the Aery Ferment contained in (c) 7.2.6: theſe Veſſels; that they are, for the moſt part, ſo far immerſed in the 25, & 56. Spirit, or mixed therewith, as not, by being collected in any conſide- rable Body, to be diſtinguiſhable from it. And the affinity that is be- twixt Spirits and Oils, eſpecially Eſſential, is manifeft: Both are very inflammable; Both will burn all away The Odors, which we call the Spirits of Plants, are lodged in their eſſential Oyl; Both, being duly 94 Of the Vegetation Book II 5 2 duly Rectified, will mix as eaſily together, as Water and Wine. So that, although Oyl, by the ſeparation of its earthy and Saline parts, which give it its ſenſibly oleous Body, may not be ſo far attenuated, as to produce a spirit ; yet that it may ſo far be attenuated, and ſo be mixed therewith, as not to be diſcerned from it, as in the forementioned Plants, will be granted. 63. $. Hence it is, that the Lactiferous ſtanding more remote from (6) Tab. 9. the Aer-Veſſels, and the Succiferous interpoſing ; (a) the Liquor, there- & 16. fore, contained in them, is not ſo much under the government of the Aerial Ferment, and is thence, partly, more Oily. For the ſame rea- fon, all Roots which are Milky, ſo far as I have obſerved, have an un- der-proportion of Aer-Veſſels; thefe being either Fewer or Smaller. How the 0- 64. Ģ. FROM what hath been ſaid, we may receive ſome O- dours of information, likewiſe, of the Odours , Colours, and Taſtes of Plants are Plants. And for Odours, I ſuppoſe, That the chief Matter of them, made. is the Aerial Ferment contained in the Aer-Veſſels. Not but that the other Parts do 'alſo yield their ſmell ; but that theſe yield the ſtrongeſt and the beſt, and immediately perceptible in freſh, undryed and unbruiſed Plants. For the Aer entring into, and pafling through the Root, and carrying a Tincture, from the ſeveral Organical and Cont ai- ned Parts, along with it, and at laſt entring alſo the Concaves of the Aer-Veſels; it there exiſts the moſt compounded and Volatile Fluid, of all others in the Plant, and ſo the fitteſt matter of Odour : and ſuch an Odour, as anſwers to that of all the Odorous parts of the (b) P. 2. Plant. (b) Wherefore the Organical Parts, being well clenſed of their $.24. Contents, ſmell not at all; Becauſe the Principles hereof are, as hath been ſaid, fo far fixed and concentred together. Hence alſo the Contained Parts themſelves, or any other Bodies, as their Principles are any way more fixed, they are leſs Odorous : So is Roſin, leſs than Turpentine, and Pitch, than Tar; and many the ſelf fame Bodies, when they are coagulated, leſs than when they are melted. So alſo Musk, which is not ſo liquid as Civet, is not ſo ſtrong ; nor Ambergreece, as Musk : For although it hath a more excellent ſmell, than Musk hath, yet yieldeth it not fo eaſily ; ſince it is a more fixed Body, and requireth fome Art to be opened. Hence alſo the Leaves of many Plants loſe their Odour upon rubbing: Becauſe the Aer-Veſſels being thereby bro- ken, all their contained odorous Fluid vaniſheth at once : which be- fore, was only ſtrained gradually through the Skin. Yet the fixed Parts themſelves, upon drying, are ſo far altered by the Sun and Aer, as to become reſoluble, and volatile, and thence odorous. 5. 2, 46 How their 65. Şi SO ALSO of their Colours. As whence the Colours of the . Colours. Skins are varied. For divers of the Sap-Veſſels, together with the Parenchymous Parts fucceffively falling off from the Barque into the (c) P.1.c.2. Skin (c) by their proximity to the Earth and Aer, their Sulphureous or Oleous Principle is more or leſs reſolved, and ſo produceth divers Co- lours. So thoſe Roots which turn purple any where within, have uſually a blacker skin; the one of thoſe two Colours being, by a refo- lution and corruption of parts, eaſily convertible into the other, as in Cumfry, Thiſtle, &c, So the Milk of Scorzonera, contained in the veſſels of the Barque, upon drying, turneth into a brown Co- lour: Book II. z of Roots. 95 a I lour: Wherefore the skin, in which there are divers of thoſe vej- fels, is of the ſame. So both the Milk and Skin of Lovage is of a browniſh yellow. But Par ſnep hath a clearer Sap in all its Veſſels, and a whiter Skin. So Potato's, being cut traverſe, after ſome time out of ground, have divers red ſpecks up and down where the Veſſels ſtand, and their skin is accordingly red. 66. Ø. The reaſon, I ſay of theſe Colours, is the reſolution or re- ſeration of the Principles of the ſeveral Parts, chiefly, by the Aer, and a lighter mixture of them conſequent thereupon: whereby the Sul- phureous or Oyly Parts, which were before concentred, are now more or leſs rampant, diſcovering themſelves in divers Colours, according as they are diverſly mixed with the other Principles. Hence theſe Co- lours are obſervable, according to the nature of the Parts wherein they are, or whereunto they are adjacent : So where the Lympheducks doe run, there is a Red, or ſome other Sulphureous Colour ; the Ole- ous Principles being, as is ſaid, (a) more copious in theſe Veſſels; as (a) P. 2. in the Bark of Peony, the inward parts of Potato's, &c. may be 1.21. feen. But the Parenchymous Parts, where more remote from the ſaid Veſſels, they are uſually White, or but Yellow : the Sulphureous Prin- ciple of theſe Parts, being, as hath been ſaid, but ſparing. (b) The (b) P. 2. fame is ſeen in thoſe Roots which ſhew both Red and Yellow : thoſe 9. 20. Parts, principally, where the Succiferous Veſſels run, being Red; but thoſe Parts, where only the Aer-Veſſels are mixed with the Parenchy- mous, being Yellovo ; as in Patience. So likewiſe the pithy part of a Carrot, where the Aer-Veſſels have very few Succiferous mixed with them, is Yellovo ; but the Barque, where the Succiferous are very nu- merous, is Red. For the ſame reaſon, many Roots, which are Whiter in their upper parts, are Purple or Reddiſh in their infe- riour, as Avens, strawberry, &c. Becauſe thoſe lower parts, having , lain longer (c) under ground (theſe being deſcending Roots ) their (c) P. I: Principles are, thereby, ſomewhat more reſolved, and ſo the Oleous, ramp D. 13. and ſpread all over the reſt in that Colour. 67. . And that the Reſolution of the Sulphureous and other Prin- ciples is partly effected by the Aer, appears. In that, where the Aer hath a free acceſs to the Succiferous Veſſels, the Colours are there, chiefly produced, or are more conſpicuous. So in Potato's, where the Succiferous Vefſels are either next to the external Aer, as in the Skin ; or contiguous with the Aer-Veſſels, as in the Ring within the Barque ; there, they produce a Red : but where more remote from both, as in the middle of the Barque, and Centre of the Root, there they produce none. Hence alſo it is, that the Leaves and Flowers of fome Plants, as Bloodwort, Wood-Sorrel, Radiſh, Jacea, &c. although Green or white in the greateſt portion of their Pa- renchymous Part; yet where the Succiferous and Aer-Veſſels run to- gether, they are of Red, Blue, and other Colours ; the Oleous parts of the one, being unlocked and opened, by the aery of the other. 68. Ø AND LASTLY, of their Tafts. Moſt Roots which are How their acres or bitting, have a very copious Parenchyma in proportion with Iaftes. the Succäferous Veſſels, as of Arum, Dragon, and others: Becauſe the Saline and other Principles are not ſo much hot, by any ſufficient quantity of Sulphureous, from thoſe Veſſels, in which the Sulphur, as is ſaid, is more abundant ; (a) but rendred rather pungent, from 2. 0.21. ſome .و a 96 Book IT Of the Vegetation a ab. 13. fome Spirit and Aer. But divers Umbelliferous Roots, eſpecially which abound with Lactiferous Veſſels, are hot; as Fenil, Lovage, Angelica; &c. Yet is it not their Oyl alone that makes them hot, but the com- bination thereof with the Saline Parts: as is manifeft, from the na- ture of the Seed of theſe Plants; wherein, as the Ogl is moſt copi- ous; So being held to a Candle till they burn, conſtantly spit; which cometh to paſs, by the eruption of the saline Parts : and is the very ſame effect, with that which followeth upon burning of Serum or Blood. And therefore, as theſe Seeds are more hot, they alſo ſpit the more; So thoſe of Cumine, which, though fullom, yet are not ſo hot, Spit leſs ; Fenil and Dill , which are botter, more ; there being a greater quantity of volatile Salt contained herein. Hence all Eſential Oyls are hot, the Spirit and volatile Salt, being in- corporated herewith. And ſome of them will ſhoot, and cryſtallize as Salts do, as that of Aniſe ; which argues a mixture of a conſiderable quantity of volatile salt. As alſo doth the Nature of theſe Oyls, in being amicable to the Stomach, Carminative, and fometimes Anodyne ; ſcil, as they kill ſome fetid, or corroſive Acid: for volatile salts them- ſelves will have the like operation in ſome caſes as theſe Oyls. 69. g. Many Lactiferous Roots, as Taraxacum and others of that kind, are not ſo much hot, as bitter. For although by the Lactife- rous Deſſels they are very Oply; yet thoſe Veſſels being poſited in Rings, and not in Rays, and having no Diametral Portions running through their Barque to the Aer-Veſſels ; the Acido-Aerial Parts do hereby, al- though not mortifie, yet ſo far refract the ſaline, lightly binding up the Oleous therewith, as to produce a bitter Taſte. So, many Sweet Bodies, upon burning, become bitter; the Acid Parts, now becoming rampant, and more copiouſly mixed with the Oleousa 70. The Roots, or other Parts, of many Umbelliferous Plants, have a ſweetiſko Taſte, as both the sweet, and Common Chervil; both the Garden, and wild Carrot ; Parſnep, Fenil, &c. the Saline Principles being concentred in the Oyly, and both of a moderate quantity with reſpect to the reſt. For by the Oyly, the saline is rendred more ſmooth and amicable ; and both being moderate, they are not therefore hot, as in ſome other Umbelliferous Roots; but by the predominion of the other Principles, made mild. Hence it is, that Sugar it felf is ſweet, ſcil. becauſe it is an Oleous Salt; as is manifeſt, from its being highly inflammable ; its eaſie diſſolution by a moderate, Fire, without the ad- dition of Water; and in that, being melted with Turpentine, and other Oily Bodies, it will mix together with them. So alſo the Acid Parts of Vinegar, being concentred in the Salino-fulphureous of Lead, produce a Sugar. Hence Barley, which upon Diſtillation or Decoction yeildeth only an acid; being turned into Mault, becomes ſweet. Be- cauſe,being ſteeped, couched, and ſo fermented, the oleous parts are thereby unlocked, and becoming rampant, over the other Principles, altogether produce that Taſte. And the Bile it ſelf, which, next to Water and Earth, conſiſteth moſt of oily parts, and of many both ſaline and acid is a bit- ter-ſweet. Wherein, as ſome of the Saline and Acid parts, ſmoothed by the Oleous, produce a Sweet : So, ſome of the Oleous, impregnated with the Saline, and the Acid, doe hereby produce a Bitter. ز THE THE ANATOMY OF TRUNKS, With an Account of their VE GET A TION Grounded thereupon. The Figures hereunto belonging, Preſented to the Royal Society in the Years, 1673 & 1674. The THIRD BOOK. By NEHEMJAH GREW M. D. Fellow of the Royal Society, and of the College of Phyſicians. The Second Edition. LONDON, Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682. T 2 Endome - o Only Yo аман ауа aydet Sid a bn bibis boonu bitu nom tren TO THE ai di lussod Right Honourable WILLIAM OR ST 2 blolidez. Lord Vi-Count BROUNCKER esc. Vlera en 20 bason eris :A nette No oth Abris PRESIDENT THE AND TO THE Council and Fellows OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY. W MY LORDA T- H E Commands I received from Your Lord: ſhip, and the Royal Society, To proſecute the Subjed treated of in the Two former Books ; have produced This which follows. And I humbly ſubmit the ſame to Your Lordſhips Judg- T. ment: The Epistle Dedicatory. ment: which muſt needs be Candid and Benign, becauſe it is Great. I have only this to ſay, 'Ες Τροίαν πειρώμενοι ήνθον 'Αχαιοι και Your Lordſhip will not diſapprove the Enterpriſe, although it falls ſhort of perfection. It being the . reſult of Tour Lordſhips manifold Virtues and Abi- lities, That You know how far to Encourage the meaneſt Attempts; as well as rightly to Value and Aflift the greateſt Performances. Я I am, My Lord, Your Lordſhips London, Auguſt 20. 1675: blot br moſt humble and moſt obſequious Y13021 Servanit NEHEMJAH GREW mon bavibot hubun JH Sobre la bestial coa boubora oor de vida THE ca THE C Ο Ν Τ Ε Ν Τ S. N 1 The FIRST PART. CHAP. I. 0A A Deſcription of ſeveral Stalks or Trunks, as they appear to the Naked Eye. F the stalla of Maze, $. 1, 2. Of Dandelion, 3, to , 6. Of Borage, 7, to 10. Of Colewort, II, to 16. Of Holyoak, 17, to 20. Of Wild Cucumer, 21,t0 23. Of scorzonera, 24, to 26. Of Burdock, 27, to 29. Of Endive, 30, 31. Of Vine, 32, to 35. Of Sumach, 36, to 38. Cautions to be had in obſerving the Some Particulars better obſerved in cutting by the length, 40, 41. them sote to CH A P. II. Parts, 39. 100 Of the Barque, as it appears through a good Microſcope. Irſt, a General Deſcription of the ſeveral Parts of the Barque, 2, to 9. Next,a Particular Deſcription of the Barques of 8 ſeveral Trunks 3 fc. Of Holly, Hazel , Barbery, Apple, Pear, Plum, Elm, Afb; The Ves ſels of all whoſe Barques are Lymphæducts : and thoſe of two kinds, 10, to 13. Of 3 more, fc. Wallnut, Fig, and Pine: the Veſſels of the Barques of the Two firſt, being Lymphæducts and Lactiferous, of the next, Lymphæducts and Reſiniferous, 14, to 20. Of 3 more, fc. Oak , Common Sumach, and Common Wormwood; the Veſſels of whoſe Barques are of 3 Kinds, 21, to 29. Some further Obſervations and Conjectures of the , Sap-Veſſels, 30, to 37. CHAP. III. IM si 10 Of the Wood. ! W Hat in all Trunks, s. 1. A Deſcription of its Parts, in the ſeveral Trunks aforeſaid. Of the Parenchymous Part , or Infera tions, 2, to 9. Of the true Wood, 10, to 15. Of the Aer-Veſſels, 16, to 26. Some further Obſervations and Conjectures of their Form, 27. Texturé, 28, to 32. Nature, 33, 34. And Original, 35. СНАР, The Contents. CH A P. IV. Of the Pith. 2 T 1 A 2 Deſcription of the Pith, in General, 6.1. In the ſeveral Trunks or Brances aforeſaid. As of the Size, 2, 3. Veſſels, 4. Parenchyma and Bladders, 5, to g. Apertures or Rupturss, 10. Some further obfervations of the Pith. And of all the Pithy and Parenchymous Parts. And thence of the True Texture of a Plant, Ii to 15. The SECOND PART. a 90 CH A P. I. desde tool Of the Motion and Courſe of the Sap. i 20 CHA P. II. Of the Motion and Courſe of the Aer. CH A P. III. Of the Structure of the Parts, i Es CH A P. IV. Of the Generation of Liquors. local so set: non si 10 ot, 1 CHA P. V. CHAP. V. ir jou to 0570 oso on Of the Figuration of Trunks. sat o estudou hrin 0 CH A P. VI. to Of the Motions of Trunks. CH A P. VII. of the Nature of Trunks, as variouſly fitted for Mechanical Uſe. be Of , Sie THE Laslon Orac GEO 103 THE ANATOMY OF TRUNKS; PROS E CU T E D With the bare EYE, And with the MICROSCOPE PART 1 CH A P. I. The Deſcriptions of ſeveral Trunks, as they appear to the bare Eye. a O the end we may clearly underſtand, what the Trunk, Stalk, or Branch of a Plant, is; I ſhall by theſe Figures here before us, Deſcribe the ſeveral Parts, whereof it is compounded. 1. Ø. And for examples fake, I ſhall in the firſt place, Deſcribe the Trunks of ſome Plants; as being cut tranverfly, and accurately obſerv'd, they appear to the naked Eye. And ſome others, as by the length. Which having done, I ſhall next proceed to a more particular Deſcription of divers other Trunks and Branches as they appear through a good Microſcope. In both ſhewing, not only what their ſeveral Parts are, as generally be- longing to a Branch; but alſo, by a Comparative Proſpect, in what reſpects they are ſpecifically diſtinguiſhed one from another, in the fe- veral sorts of Branches. 2. 6. 104 Book III. The Anatomy 2. Ø. I SHALL begin where the Work of Nature appears leſs Diverſify’d: as in the Stalk, of Maze or Indian Wheat. În which, al- though there are the ſame Parenchymous and Lignous Parts, as in all Tab. 18. other Plants; yet is there neither Barque, nor Pith; the Veſſels being diſperſed and mixed with the Parenchyma, from the Circumference to the Centre of the Stalk : Saving, that in and next the Skin, there ſeems to be no Aer-Veſſels. Every where elſe, they run up, like fine Threds, through the length of the Stalk : Each Thred being alſo ſur- rounded with sap-Veſſels ; which in a Slice cut tranſverſly, appear in very ſmall and dark colourd Rings. The like ftru&ure may alſo be ſeen in the Sugar-Cane, and ſome other Plants. 3. 5. LET the next Trunk be that of Taraxacum, or Dandelion. In a ſlice whereof, being cut tranſverſly, is ſeen next the skin, firſt, a Tab. 18. fimple, white, and cloſe Parenchyma or Barque ; made up of Veſicles; but ſuch as are exceeding ſmall; and hardly viſible without a Glaſs. 4. 9. Within This, ſtand Milk-Veſſels in ſeven or eight diſtinct Co- lums, of different ſize : each Colum being alſo made up of ſeven or eight Arched Lines. Betwixt thefe Colums, run as many Diametral Portions, derived from the Barque, into or towards the Pith. 5. Ģ. Next within Theſe, ſtand the Aer-Veſſels. Which are like- wiſe divided, by the ſaid Diametral Portions, into divers Arched Lines, The fize of theſe Veſſels, as well as their number, is ſmall . 6. Ø. Within Theſe, ſtands the Pith, conſiſting of very ſmall Ve- ſicles or Bladders, as the Barque. 'Tis very ſmall, the Diameter here- of, being ſcarce one fifth, of that of the Pith of Borage. But the Barque of Borage is not half ſo thick as this of Dandelion. 7. S. FOR a Third Stalk, we may take that of Borage; where- in there is ſome further Variety. For in a ſlice hereof, cut tranſverſly, there appears, firſt a Tough, yet Thin and Tranſparent skin. With- in this Skin and Continuous therewith, there is alſo a Thin Ring of sap- Tab. 18. Veſſels : which, without being cruſhed in the leaſt, do yeild a Lympha. 8. y. Next ſtandeth the Parenchyma of the Bargue. Which is made up of a great number of very ſmall Veſicles or Bladders. Upon the inner Verge of this parenchyma, ſtandeth another Ring of Sap-Veſſels: which alſo yield a Lympha ; and that different, as is probable, from the Lympha in the utmoſt Ring. Hitherto goes the Barque. 9. %. Adjacent to the Ring of Sap-Veſſels, on the inner Verge of Barque , ſtand the Aer-Veſſels on the outer Verge of the Pith. Not in a Ring; but in ſeveral Parcels ; ſome Parcels or Conjugations in the figure of little Specks ; others, in little Arched Lines, almoſt like an V Con- ſonant. And being viewed in a good Glaſs, there appears to be within the compaſs of every larger Speck, or Parcel, about 20 or 30 Aer. Veſſels and within the ſmalleſt, about 8 or 10. 10. S. The Pith, in a well grown Stalk of this Plant; is always hollow. But originally, it is entire. It is likewiſe wholly made up of a great number of Veſicles: of which, through a Claſs, ſome appear Peniangular, others Sexangular, and Septangular. Moſt of them are larger than thoſe of the Barque ; ſo as to be plainly viſible to a naked Eye. II. $. A FOURTH Trunk , ſhall be that of Colewort, which ſeems likewiſe, to have at leaſt, two Sorts of Lymphæducts. For be- ing cut tranſverſly, as the former, we may obſerve, next the Skin, a a a very Book III. of Trunks. 105 a very cloſe Parenchyma, of a darkiſh Green. Wherewith are mixed ſome few sap Veſſels, which give it that Colour. 12. %. Within This, ſtands a ſcalloped Parenchymous Ring, or a Ring of many ſhort and ſlender white Arches. Which all round about Tab. 18. . the Barque, meeting together, run in ſo many white Diametral Porti- ons, or extream ſmall Rags, into the Pith. 13. ſ. Betwixt theſe white Rays, and next of all to the ſaid white Arches, ſtand as many ſmall Parcels of Sap-Veſſels, like ſo many little Half-Ovals. Within each of which, is included a white Parenchyma. 14. 9. On the inner Verge of the Barque, ſtands another Sort of Sap-Vefjels, in one flender and entire Ring. And ſo far goes the Barque. 15. 6. Next within this Ring ſtand the Aer-Veſſels, in ſeveral Par- cels; diametrically oppoſite to the ſaid white Parenchymous Parcels next without the Sap-Ring. 16. Ø. Laſt of all, and more within the Pith, ſtand the ſame kind of Sap-Veſſels, as thoſe of the Half-Ovals. Both theſe, by ſmall lines, run one into another ; thus, on both ſides, hemming in the Aer-Veſſels, and fo making altogether, ſo many little Pyramids. 17. 6. LET a Fifth be that of Holyoake. In which, the Curio- . ſity of Nature, is ſtill more copious : preſenting us, as it is ſeems, with Three ſorts of Lymphæducts ; Of which, two yield a Thin; the Third, a Thick Lympha. For being cut, as before, next to the Skin, ſtands the Barque ; ſomewhat cloſe, and, in proportion, Thick. 18. %. Towards the inner Derge hereof, ſtand one fort of Sap-Veſſels, poſtur'd in ſhort Rays. Theſe Veſſels yield a Mucilage. And on the inner Verge of the Barque, ſtands a Thin Ring of other sap-Veſſels, which yield a thinner Liquor. 19. 6. Next within the Barque ſtand the Aer-Veſſels, poſtur'd like- wiſe in ſhort Rays, diametrically oppoſite to thoſe in the Barque. In every Ray, there are about twelve or fixteen Veſſels. 20. $. Laſtly, and more within the Pith, there ſtand other Sap- Veſſels, allin very Thin or Slender Arched-Lines; thus hemming in the ral Parcels of Aer-Veſels. 21. %. FOR a Sixth, I will take that of Wild Cucumer : Where- in is alſo found a Mucilaginous Lympha. For firſt of all, next to the skin, there is a Ring of Sap-Veſels. Which Ring is alſo radiated, the Rays, all poynting towards, and moſt of them terminating on, the Skin. Tab. 18. 22. $. Next of all, there is a thick, and fimple Parenchymous Ring. On the inner Verge whereof, there are other Sap-Veſſels ſtanding in Parcels, alſo in a Ring. So far goes the Barque. 23. Ø. Next within, ſtand the Aer-Veſſels, in as míany Parcels, con- tiguous to thoſe of the Sap-Veſſels aforeſaid. To which likewiſe are adjoyned as many more Parcels of Sap-Veſſels within the Pith, oppoſite to the faid Sap-Vefſels within the Barque. 24. V. FOR a Seventh, we may, chooſe that of Scorzonera. Th which, the Veſſels are both Lymphe ducis, and Lactiferous. All of them, with the Aer-Veſſels, in a radiated poſture. For firſt next the outer Edg of the Barque, ftand the Lactiferous, in little Specks. Next to Tab. 18. theſe, on the inner Edg of the Barque, ſtand the Lymphæducts, in the ſame form. Tab. 18. a a .و 25. g. 106 Book III. The Anatomy a 25. Ø. Hereunto adjacent, on the outer Edg of the Pith, ſtand the Aer-Veſſels, fome in Specks, and ſome in extream ſhort Lines; hardly diftinguiſhed, without a very nice Inſpection, 26. y. Within Theſe, are placed other Lymphæducts, oppofite to thoſe in the Barque. And within theſe Lymphæducts, ſtill in the ſame radiated Line, run more of the Milk Veſſels. 27. 5. AN EIGHTH, may be that of Burdock; Wherein firſt, there are a Sort of Lymphæducts, which ſtand in Arched Parcels, round Tab. 18. the Trunk, adjacent to the Skin. 28. %. Within theſe, about the middle of the Barque, run the Milk-Vefſels, in the form of ſmall round Specks. 29. $. Next to theſe on the inner Edg of the Barque are placed other Lymphæducts. Which, together with more of the ſame in the Pith, and the Aer-Veſſels betwixt them, ſtand all in Radiated Lines , of ſeveral Lengths, and all ſharpning towards the Centre. 30. Ø. LET the Ninth, be that of Endive : In which there is al- Tab. 18. ſo much curious Work. Next to the Skin, there is, firſt, a thick and ſimple Parenchyma. Then there is a kind of Undulated Ring of Milk- Veſſels. Within which ſtand a Sort of Lymphæducts, in ſeveral Parcels; fome, in Arched Half-Ovals; others, in ſhort ſlender Rays. Betwixt theſe Parcels, many of the Milk-Veſſels likewiſe ſtand. 31. §. Next there is an undulated Ring of other Lymphædu&ts, par- ting as in moſt Trunks, betwixt the Barque and the Pith. Within which, are the Aer-Veſſels. And within Theſe, more Sap-Veſſels. Both of them, in fmall Specks, anſwerable, or oppoſite to the Rays in the Barque. Tab. 18. 32. 5. I SHALL give alſo one or two Examples of Trees, or Ar- boreſcent Plants ; the Vine and Common Sumach. In a Slice of the for- mer cut tranſverlly, next the skin, there is a Thin Barque. In the in- ner part whereof, adjacent to the Wood, ſtand the Lymphæducts in ſe veral Half-Oval Parcels, oppoſite to ſo many Radiated Pieces of the Wood. 33. V. The Wood is divided into the ſaid Pieces, by as many paa renchymous Rays, inſerted from the Barque, and ſo continuous there with. 34. . Within theſe Radiated Pieces of Wood, ſtand the Aer-vel Jels ; the largeſt of which, eſpecially if held up againſt the light, are plainly viſible to the bare Eye. 35. S. Within the hollow of the Wood, ſtands the Pith; in the young Growths always large. In the utmoſt Verge whereof, adjacent to the Wood, ſtand a few more Sap-Veſſels of the ſame Sort with thoſe in the Barque. 36. Ø. IN A like Slice of Common Sumach, contiguous to the hairy Tab. 18. Skin, there is a Ring of Lymphædnets. Next to this a Simple Paren- chyma. Then ſeveral Arched Parcels of Lymphæducts. Within theſe, a Ring of Milk-Veſels. And then a Ring of other Lymphæducts. Thus far the Barque. 37. Ø. Within the Barque, ſtands the Wood, divided into ſeveral Portions, by the Diametral Inſertions divided from the Barque. In the Body of the Wood, ſtand the Aer-Veſſels, very much ſmaller than in the Vine. a a 38. Book III. 107 of Trunks a 38. $. The hollow of the Wood is filled up with the Pith. În the Circumference of which, ſtands a Ring of Lymphed&us, of the ſame fort with thoſe next to the Wood without. 39. g. All the Parts of theſe Trunks, may, as I have now de- ſcribed them, be obſerved without a Microſcope : excepting the Bladders and number of Aer-Veſſels. Yet Three things are hereunto neceſſary : viz, a good Eye, a clear Light, and a Rafor, or very keen Knife, wherewith to cut them with a ſmooth furface, and ſo, as not to Dillo- cate the Parts 40. Ø. UPON Inſpection alſo by the length, there are ſome parti- culars, common, more or leſs, to moſt Plants, yet better obſervable in fome, than in others. As firſt, the Reticulation of the Veſſels, (formerly deſcribed ) not only in the Wood, but in the Barque : which is evident in a young Branch of Corin, upon the very Surface thereof, when ſome of the Veſſels begin to be caſt off into the Skin. And ſo, by ſtripping off the Skin, upon the Surface of the Wood. 41. $. . In cutting by the length, as well as tranſverſly, the young Fibres, which grow within the Wood in the Edg of the Pith, are alſo ſeen. As likewiſe the manner of the Derivation of the Parts of the Bud from the Branch or Stalk; as in Sonchus. There are alſo many Va- rieties in the Pith, ſuch as thoſe hereafter mentioned (a) which fall (a) Chap.46 der obſervation only in cutting by the length. Tab. 19. un- --- have CHA P. II. Of the Barque, as it appears through a good Microſcope. NOW proceed to a more particular Deſcription of ſeveral Trunks and Branches, as they appear through good Glaſſes. 1. $. Now the Trunk, or Branch of every Tree, hath Three General Parts to be deſcribed; ſc. the Barque, the Wood, and the Pith. That likewiſe of every Herbaceous Plant, hath either the ſame Three Parts ; or elſe Three Parts Analogous ; fc. the Cortical, the Lignons, and the Pithy Parts. 2. ú. The Barque conſiſteth of two Parts; ſc. the outmoſt or skin, and the Main Body. The skin is generally compoſed, in part, of very ſmall Veſicles or Bladders, cluſter'd together. That is, originally it is fo; but as the plant grows, the Skin dries, and the faid Bladders, do very much (hrink up and diſappear. 3. 5. Amongſt theſe Bladders of the Skin, there are uſually inter- mixed a ſort of Lignous Fibres, or Veſſels, which run through the length Tab. 20. of the skin ; as in Mallom, Nettle, Borage, Thiſtleand moſt Herbs. Which is argued not only from the Toughneſs of the skin by means of the ſaid Veſſels ; but in ſome Plants, may be plainly feen, as in Teafle. In which, U 2 the 3 108 Book III. The Anatomy Tab. 20. the ſeveral Fibres, which run by the length of the Stalk, are alſo con- joyned by other ſmaller ones, which ſtand tranſverſly. 4. ). Whether they are Aer-Veſſels, or Sap-Veſſels, is dubious. For, on the one hand, becauſe they emit no Sap, or bleed not,and alſo ſtand adjacent to the Aerz ’tis probable that they are Aer-Veſſels. On the other hand, they may be Sap-Veſſels ; notwithſtanding that they bleed not : Becauſe the non-emiſſion of Sap is not an infallible and concluding argument of an Aer-Veſel. For there are ſome Plants which bleed not. Which yet are furniſhed with Sap-Veſſels, as certainly as any others (a) B. 2. which bleed. (a) P.I.C.3. 5. & The Skin of the Trunk is ſometimes viſibly porous. But no 9. 22. where more, than in the better fort of walking Canes ; where the Pores are ſo big, as to be viſible even to the naked Eye: like to thoſe, which are obſervable in ſeveral parts of the Ball of the Hand, and up- on the ends of the Fingers and Toes. 6. & THE Main Body of the Barque conſiſteth likewiſe of two Parts, fc. Parenchyma, and Veſſels. The Parenchyma is made up of an innumerable company of ſmall bladders cluſter'd together. Differing Tab. 22.& in nothing from thoſe aforeſaid in the Skin; ſaving, that they are much Sequent. larger ; and generally rounder. 7. y. This Parenchyma of the Barque is the ſame, as to its Sube ſtance, both in the Root and Trunk. Yet as to the Texture of its Parts, in the one, and in the other, there is This obſervable difference, viz. That in the Barque of the Root, cut tranſverfly, the ſaid Parenchyma (as hath been ſhew'd ) is uſually, more or leſs, diſpoſed into Diametral Tab. 7,8,9. Rays; running through the Barque, after the ſame manner, as do the the Hour-Lines through the Margin of the Dial-plate of a Clock or Watch: as in Marſh-Mallov, Lovage, Melilot, and others. Whereas here in the Barque of the Trunk, the ſaid Parenchyma is rarely thus Tab. 22. diſpoſed into Dimetral Rays: Nor when it is, are thoſe Rays continued & Seq. to the Circumference of the Barque ; as in the Barque of the Root they frequently are. So in Rhus or Sumach, although part of the Paren- Tab.31,34, chyma be diſpos’d into Diametral Rays : yet are thoſe Rays extended not half way through the Barque. . So alſo in Fig-tree, Worm-wood, Thiſtle, and others. What is further obſervable in the Texture of the Parenchyma, I ſhall ſhew in the deſcription of the Pith. 8. $. THE Veſſels of the Barque, are, as I ſhall alſo ſhew, diver- ſifyed many ways. But there are ſome Things, wherein, in all Sorts of plants, they agree. Firſt, in ſtanding, moſt numeroully, in or near, the inner Margin of the Barque. Secondly, in being always, and only Sap-Veſſels. I have viewed ſo many, that at leaſt, I can ſecurely affirm thus much, That if there be any Heteroclital Plants, wherein they are found otherwiſe, there is not One, in Five Hundred. Thirdly, in be- ing always Conjugated or Braced together in the form of Net-work. Al- though the Number and Diſtances of the Braces, are very different: as I have already ſhewed in the Anatomy of Roots. I Tab. 6. 9. 9. THE Properties, whereby the ſaid Veſſels of the Barque are fpecificated and diſtinguiſhed one from another, both in the ſame Plant, and in the ſeveral Species of Plants, are very many. Which Properties, are not Accidental, but ſuch as ſhew the Conſtant and Univerſal Deſign of Nature. All which ſhall be demonſtrated by the Deſcription of ſeveral Quarters of the Slices, of ſo many kinds of Branches Couc. Chap. 3. Book III. 109 of Trunks . more numerous. vers. Branches, cut Tranſverſly: and by the ſeveral Figures which repreſent them. 10. §. FIRST then, for the Eleven firſt Quarters, the veſſels of Tab. 22.0 the Barque are only of Two Kinds. And theſe, in the firſt Eight, ſeem Seq. be alſo of ( P.i. thoſe which are common to molt , if not to all Plants , fc. the Lymphe (a) Pas; 3. 9. 22. ducts. Yet in all the Eight, they are, in reſpect both of their Propor- tion, and poſition, very different. So in Hazel and Afh they are but few. In Holly and Barberry more. In Apple, Pear, Plum, Elm, ſtill And of thoſe three Fruits, in an Apple, or Plum, more than in a Pear. II. S. Again, as their Proportion, fo likewiſe their Poſition is di- For in Holly, the Lymphæducts or inner Veſſels next to the Wood, ſtand in Rays. Yet fo numerous and cloſe together, as to make one Tab. 22, Entire Ring. In Hazel, they ſtand more in Oblong Parcels. In Bar- 23, 24. berry, they ſtand likewiſe in Parcels, but they are ſo many Half-Ovals. The utmoſt Veſſels or Roriferous of all Three, make a Ring. 12. ll. Again, in Apple, Pear, and Plum, the Lymphæducts are Ra- disted. The Roriferous are neither Radiated, nor make an entire Rings Tab. 25; tổ but ſtand in Peripherial Parcels. Much after the ſame manner, they 28. alſo ſtand in Elm. In Aſh, the Veſſels make Two Rings ; but neither Tab. 29. of them Radiated: the inmoſt Ring or Lymphaducts, conſiſting of Ar- ched. Parcels, and the utmoſt or Roriferons Veſſels, of Round ones. And whereas in all the foregoing, the Lympheducts are ſtill contiguous to the Wood ; and the Roriferous more or leſs, diſtant from the Skin: here, on the contrary, the former are diſtant from the Wood, and the latter contiguous to the skin. 13. S. And that theſe Veſſels in each Barque of the faid Eight Bran- ches,are of Two diſtind Kinds,feems evident,as from ſome other reaſons, ſo from hence ; In that their poſitions are altogether Heterogeneous : Yet in both Conſtant, Regular and Uniform. I ſay, there ſeems to be no Reaſon, why the ſelf ſame Kind or Species of Veſſels, ſhould have a different, yea a contrary Poſition in one and the fame Plant; and that Contrariety, not Accidental, but Regular and Conftant. 14. 6. FOR the Three next Quarters fc. the Ninth, Tenth and Eleventh, the reſſels of the Barque are alſo different in Number, Poſition, Size and Kind." In Pine, which is the Eleventh, they are fewer. In 31, 32. Walnut the Ninth, more. In Fig, the Tenth, moſt numerous. 15. . So for their poſition. In Pine, the inmoſt make a Radiated Ring. The utmoſt ſtand stragling up and down, without any certain order. În Wallnut the inmoſt make alſo a Radiated Ring; The ut- moſt make a Double Ring; not Radiated, but of Round Parcels. In Fig, the inmoſt make alſo a Radiated Ring. But the utmoſt make a Double and ſometimes Treble Ring, not of Radiated, nor Round, but Arched Parcels, 16. \. Thirdly, they are alſo different in Kind. Thoſe, I think, of the two former, Wallnut and Fig, are thus different: thoſe certain- ly, of the Fig, are fo; being Lymphæducts and Lacłeals. The Lympha- ducts make the inmoft Radiated Ring. The outmoſt which make the other Rings in Arched Parcels, are the Lactifers. 17. Ģ. That they are diſtinct Kinds of veſſels, is evident for two Reaſons. Firſt, from their Poſition in the Bargue, which is altoges then Tab: 30, a IIO The Anatomy Book HII. a а .و ther different, as hath been ſaid. Secondly, from the moſt apparent Diverſity of the Liquors or Saps, which they contain, and which, upon cutting the Branch tranſverſly, do diſtinctly Bleed from them. Which is one way, whereby we do diſtinguiſh the Veſſels of Animals themſelves. As in the Liver, it were hard to ſay, which is a Blood-Veſſel, and which is a Bile-Veſſel, where they are very ſmall, if it were not for the Con- tents of them both. 18. Ø. Thoſe in the Barque of Pine, are likewiſe of Two Kinds. The inmoſt are Lymphæducts, as in the two former. The utmoſt are not Milk-Veſſels, but Gum-Veſſels, or Refiniferous ; which fand ſtrag- ling, and ſingly, about the midle of the Barque. Out of theſe Veſſels all the clear Turpentine, that drops from the Tree, doth iſſue. 19. . Few, but very great. So that beſides the difference of their Number and Poſition, and of the Liquors which they contain and Bleed; there is yet a Fourth, and that is, their Size. Moſt of theſe Turpen- tine Veſſels, being of ſo wide a bore, as to be apparent to the naked Eye: and , through a good Glaſs, above „d of an Inch in Diametre. Whereas that of the Lymphæducts, can hardly be diſcovered by the beſt Microſcope. 20. %. The ſame Turpentine. Veſſels of Pine, are likewiſe remarka- bly bigger, not only than the Lymphæducts, but many times, than the Milk-Veſſels themſelves: as thoſe of the Fig, which, in compariſon, are exceeding ſmall; every Arch, not being a ſingle Veſſel, but a Parcel or Cluſter of Veſſels; Whereas one ſingle Gum-Veſſel in Pine, is ſometimes as big as two whole Arched Cluſters, that is, as ſome Scores of the Milk Veſſels in a Fig-tree. And the ſaid Gum-Defels of Pine, being compared with the Lymphæducts of the ſame Tree, one Gum-Veſſel, by a mode- rate eſtimate, may be reckoned three or four hundred times wider than a Lymphaduct. The like prodigious difference may be obſerved in the Size of the ſeveral Kinds of veſſels of many other plants. 3 21. %. THE Three next Quarters of Branches, are of Oak, Com- mon Sumach, and Common Wormwood. In the Barque-Veſſels whereof, there is obſervable ſome farther Variety. For in all or in moſt of the above named, there are only Two Kinds of veſſels in the Barque. But in Each of theſe, there are, at leaſt, Three Kinds. 22. . And firſt, in that of Oak there are Lymphedučts, Rorife- rous, and a Sort of Reſiniferous. The inmoſt or Lymphæducts, make a Radiated Ring, contiguous to the Wood. The utmoſt or the Rorife- rous make alſo a Ring, but not Radiated. Thoſe which are a ſort of Roſin-Veſſels, ſtand in Round Parcels ; the greater Parcels betwixt the Two Rings of Roriferous and Lymphæducts; and the leſſer, betwixt the Roriferous and the Skin. 23.5. That theſe laſt are different Veſſels from both the other ſeems evident, from the difference of their Poſition, as aforeſaid. And that they are a ſort of Reſiniferous, is argued from hence; In that, not only Galls are very full of Roſin, but that the Barque of Oak it felf is alſo ſomewhat Reſinous. For the conveyance of whoſe Reſinous parts, it is moſt unlikely that any other Veſſels ſhould ſubſerve, but a peculiar Kind; which may therefore be properly called Reſiniferous. 24. %. The next is a Branch of Common Sumach. In the Barque whereof, there are likewiſe Three Kinds of veſſels. Firſt of all, there is a thick Radiated Ring of Lymphæducts ; ſtanding on the inner Mar- Tab. 33 Tab. 348 a gin Book III. 111 of Trunks. Tons. 3 a a gin of the Barque, contiguous with the Wood. Theſe Wefels exhibit their Lympha very apparently. A ſecond kind of veſſels, ſc. Roriferous, are ſituate towards the outer Margin of the Barque, and are compoſed into diſtinct Arched Parcels, all ſtanding in a Ring. 25. 8. Betwixt theſe Two Kinds ſtand the Milk-Vefſels . Every ſingle Milk-Veſſel being empaled or hemmed in with an Arch of Rorife- The Milk-Veſſels are extraordinary large, almoſt as the Guma Veſſels of Pine ; fo as diſtinctly to be obſerved without a Microſcope : after they are evacuated of their Milk ; and without difficulty will admit a Virginal Wzér ; being two or three hundred times as big as a Lympheduč. Beſides theſe Three ſorts of Veſſels, there is alſo a Ring, adjacent to the Skin; which ſeems to be another ſort of Roriferous . 26. %. The Laſt, is a Branch of Common Wormwood. In the Tab. 35. Barque whereof, there are likewiſe Three Kinds of Veſſels. Firſt of all, there is a thin Radiated Ring of Lymphæducts, contiguous with the Wood or on the inner Margin of the Barque. Yet the Ring is not en- tire, but made up of ſeveral Parcels ; which are intercepted by as ma- ny Parenchymous inſerted into the Pith. 27. $. A Second Sort of veſſels, which ſeem to be Roriferous, are fituate about the middle of the Barque : and are compoſed into Arched Parcels, which likewiſe ſtand all even in a Ring. 28. Ø. Beyond theſe Arches, and towards the outer Margin of the Barque, ftand a Third Sort of veſſels. Different from the Milk-Veſ ſels in Sumach, both as to their Situation, Size and Content. For in Sumach, the Milk-Veſſels ſtand within the Arched Lymphæducts : whereas theſe in Wormwood, ſtand without them. Likewiſe, being the veſſels of an Herb, they are far leſs ; fc. about the compaſs or width of a ſmall Wheat-straw. Their Content, is not a Milk, but a liquid, moſt Oleous and viſcid Gum. Or which, for its pleaſant Flavour may be called an Aromatick Balſom. For it perfectly giveth whatever is in the Smell and Taſte of Wormwood : being the Eſſence of the whole Plant, which nature treaſureth up in theſe Veſſels . So that they are, in all reſpects; analogous to the Turpentine Veſſels in Pine. There are divers other Herbs and Trees, which in the like Veſſels, -contain a Turpentine, or ra- ther Aromatical Balfom; as Angelica, Helenium and others ; the Veſſels being ſo very large, that they may be eaſily traced with a knife, in cut- ting by the length of a Branch or saltk. 29. 9. Whether in fome Plants, there are not more Sorts of Vesa ſels, in the Barque, than have been now mentioned, I cannot ſay: Though we have not much reafon to doubt of it. Becauſe we ſee, there is ſo great variety in the Viſcera of Animals. For what the Viſcera are in Animals; the Veſſels themſelves are in Plants, 30. Ø. CONCERNING the Form and Texture of the Lymphæducts, there are ſome things, which though they are beſt obſerved in the Wood, yet in regard I am now deſcribing the ſaid Veſſels, I ſhall here therefore add. I have already faid, and ſhewed, in the former Books, That the Lignous and Topy Parts of all Plants, are Tubulary. And that the Lympha is conveyed, by the length of a Plant, through an in- numerable company of ſmall Tubes or Pipes. 31. ll. The Queſtion may be yet further put: If the Tomoy Parts of the Barque are made of Tubes, What are theſe Tubes themſelves made up of? I anſwer, That theſe Tubes or Lymphæducts, are not only themſelves II2 Book III The Anatomy Tab. 40. 9 а themſelves Organical; but their very Sides alſo, feem to be compoſed of other Parts, which are Organical, ſc. of Lignous or Towy Fibres, Which Fibres, ſtanding cloſe or contiguous in a round Figure, they make one Tubulary Body, which I call the Lymphaduct of a Plant. And it is probable, That theſe Fibres themſelves, are alſo Tubulary. That is, that a Lymphæduct, is a ſmall Tube, made up or compoſed of other, yet much ſmaller Tubes, fet round together in a Cylindrick Fi- gure. As if we ſhould imagine a company of Straws, which are ſo many ſmall Pipes, to be joyned and ſet round together, fo as to make another greater Pipe, anſwerable to a hollom Cané. The Cave, I fay, is as the Lymphæduct; and the Straws are as the Fibres whereof it is compoſed. By which alſo appears, the admirable ſmallneſs of theſe Fibres. For there are ſome Lymphæducts, which may be reckoned fifty times ſmaller than a Horſe-Hair. Allowing therefore but Twenty of the aforeſaid Fibres to make a Thred ſo big as one Lymphædu&t ; then one of the ſaid Fibres, muſt be a Thouſand times ſmaller than a Horſe- Hair. That theſe Fibres, whereof the Lymphæducts are made, are themſelves made up of other Fibres, is not altogether improbable. 32. §. Theſe Fibres, although parallel; yet are they not coaleſcent, but only contiguous; being contained together in a Tubulary Figure by the Weftage of the Cortical Fibres, as in Chapter the Fourth will better be underſtood. 33. Q. The firſt notice I took of the Compoſition and Texture of theſe Veſſels, ſo far as the beſt Glaſſes yet known, will admit ; was in a very white and clear piece of Aſh-wood torn, with ſome care, by the length of the Tree, and objected to a proper Light. They ſeem alſo ſometimes diſcernable in ſome other clear Woods, as in very white Fir, &c. And having formerly demonſtrated, that the Lignous Part of a Plant, is annually made or augmented out of the inner part of the Barque, wherein the Lymphæducts always ſtand: we may reaſonably ſuppoſe the ſame Lymphæducts to have the like Conformation in the Barque, as in the Wood. 34. Ø. And I am the rather induced to believe, that I am not miſ taken in this Deſcription, upon theſe two Conſiderations. Firſt, that herein the Analogy betwixt the Veſſels of an Animal and a Plant, is the more clear and proper. For as the Sanguineous Vesſels in an Animal are compoſed of a number of Fibres, ſet round, in a l’ubulary Figure, together : fo are theſe Lymphaduds of a Plant. Secondly, in that here- in, there is a more genuine reſpondence betwixt theſe, and the other Veſels of a Plant it ſelf; ſc, the Aer-Veſels ; which are made Up of a certain number of Round Fibres, ſtanding collaterally, or ſide to ſide as I have already obſerved in the Anatomy of Roots. So that it is the leſs ſtrange, that the Lymphæducts ſhould be made up of Fibres, ſince the Aer-Veſſels are eviden tly ſo made. Only with this difference, that whereas in the Aer-Veſſels, the Fibres are poſtured or continued Spi- rally: here, in the Lymphaduels, they ſtand and are continued only in ſtraight Lines. 35.9. THE STRUCTURE of the Lact iferous and Gum-Veſſels, which have a very ample Bore, is more apparent. And, by the beſt Glaffes I have yet uſed, they ſeem to be made, chiefly, by the Conſtipation of the Bladders of the Barque. Thatis to ſay, That they are ſo a many Chanel Tab. 20. Book III. 113 of Trunks Chanels, not made or bounded by any walls or fides proper to them- ſelves, as a Quil thruſt into a Cork, and as the Aer-Veſſels are in the Wood: but only by the Bladders of the Parenchyma; which are ſo poſtured and crouded up together, as to leave certain Cilyndrick Spa- ces, which are continued by the length of the Barque. 36. %. One difference betwixt the Veſſels or Chanels now deſcrib’d, and the Tubulary Hollows and other Apertures in the Pith, is this ; That theſe never exiſt originally with the Pith, but are ſo many Rupa tures fupervening to it in its Growth. Cauſed, partly, by the Stretch or Tenter it ſuffers from the Dilatation of the Wood: (a) and partly, the (a) B. 1.C. drying, and ſo the Shrinking up of its Bladders, and of the Fibres 3. $.22,6 whereof they are compoſed. Whereas the ſaid Veſſels in the Barque, 23 are many of them originally formed therewith. And thoſe which are poſt-nate, not made by any Rupture, but only ſuch a Diſpoſition of the Parenchymous Fibres, and Conſtipation of the Bladders, as is there- unto convenient. 37. Ø. In paring the Barque of a Branch of Pine, Sumach, &c. they appear, neither parallel, nor any where Inoſculated: but run, with ſome little obliquities, diſtinct one from another, through the length of the Branch: and ſo, we may believe, through the length of the Tree. CH A P. III. Of the WOOD a ..... HE next general Part of a Branch, is the Woods which lyeth betwixt the Barque and the Pith. And this likewiſe evermore conſiſteth of Two General Parts, ſc. of a Parenchymous Part, and that more properly called Lignous. The Pa- renchymous Part of the Wood, though much di- verfifyed, yet in the Trunks of all Trees what- 2) ſoever, hath this property, To be diſpoſed into many Rays, or Diametral Inſertions, running be- twixt ſo many Lignous Portions, from the Barque to the Pith: as in any of the Quarters here before us may appear. 2. . But theſe Inſertions are much diverſifyed, according to the ſeveral Sorts of Plants . So in Barberry, Ah, Pine, Worm-wood, they Tab. 22, are leſs numerous. In Elm, Wallnut, Fig, Sumach, they are more. And in Holly, Pear, Plum, Apple, Oak, Hazed, are moſt numerous. 3. Q. The ſame Inſertions, in Barberry, Wormwood, and ſome in are very Thick. In Pine, Fig, Aſh, of a middle Size. In Pear, Holly, and moſt of them in Oak, are exceeding Small. Again, in Bar- İbid: berry, Elm, Aſh, Sumach, Fig, they are of an Equal size, In Holly, Hazel , Pear, Plum, Oak, they are very Unequal: ſome of thoſe in Holly, being Four or Five times thicker than the reſt; in Plum, six or Seven times, and in Oak, Ten times at leaſt. to 35 Oak, . x 4. 9 114 Book III The Anatomy Tab. 28, Tab. 32. Tab. 35 Tab. 36, 4. Ø. In ſome Plants, they are Equidiſtant ; in others, not: in ſome, the Great ones are Equidiſtant; in others, the Leſſer ; in others, both; in ſome, neither. Which Varieties are not accidental; but con- {tant to the species in which they are ſeverally found. 5. ll. They are not always viſibly continued from the Circumfe- rence to the Centre of the Wood: but in ſome Branches, as of Sumach; and in moſt Trunks of many years growth, declining, in ſome places, Tab. 34. under or over, from a Level, are thereby, upon a Tranſverſe Section, in part cut away. 6. \. They have yet one more Diverſity, which is, That in di- vers of the aforeſaid Branches, they run not only through the Wood; but alſo ſhoot out beyond it, into ſome Part of the Barque, as in Elm, Sumach, Wormwood, &c. Whereas in Pine, and ſome of the 34, 35. reſt they either keep not diſtinct from the other parts of the Parenchy- ma of the Barque ; or are ſo ſmall, as not to be diſtinguiſhed there form. 7. %. The Texture likewiſe of theſe Inſertions is ſomewhat various. For in Wormwood, and moſt Herbs, they are manifeſtly compoſed of ſmall Bladders : differing in nothing from thoſe of the Barque or Pith, ſaving, in their being much leſs. Yet in Herbs, they are much larger than they are in Trees. And in many Trees, as Apple, Pear, Plum, Pine, &c. they are either quite loft, or ſo ſqueezed and preſſed together 37. by the hard Wood ſtanding on both ſides, as to be almoſt undiſcernable. 8. 9. So that although the Parenchyma of the Barque or Pith, and the Inſertions in the Wood, are of the ſame specifick Nature or Subſtance: yet there is this difference betwixt them ; That the Fibres of the for- mer, are ſo Netted together, as to leave ſeveral round Vacuities ; or to make a great many little Bladders, whereas, in the latter, they are uſually ſo far crowded up, as to run (as when a Net is ſtretched out ) like a Skein of Parallel Threds. 9. V. Of theſe Inſertions in the Wood, it is futher obſervable, That they do not only run betwixt the Lignous Portions; but that many of their Fibres are likewiſe all along diſtributed to the ſeveral Fibres, of which the Lignous Portions conſiſt,and are interwoven with them; both together thus making a piece of Linſy-Woolg work, or like many other Manufactures in which the Warp and the Woof are of different Sorts of Stuff : as in the end of the Fourth Chapter is further explained. 10. §. THE WOOD is likewiſe compounded of Two Sorts of Bodies ; That which is ſtrictly Woody; and the Aer-Veſſels mixed here- with. The true Wood is nothing elſe but a maſs of antiquated Lym- phæducts, viz. thoſe which were originally placed on the inner Mar- gin of the Barque. For in that place, there grows, every year, a new Ring of Lymphaducts. Which loſing its original ſoftneſs by degrees, at the latter end of the year, is turned into a dry and hard Ring of perfect Wood. II. . So that every year, the Barque of a Tree is divided into . Two Parts, and diſtributed two contrary ways. The outer Part falleth off towards the skin; and at length becomes the Skin it ſelf. In like manner, as hath been obſerved of the Skin cf the Root. Or as the Cu- ticula in Animals, is but the effloreſcence of the Cutis. I ſay, that the elder skin of a Tree, is not originally made a skin; but was once, ſome of the midle part of the Barque it ſelf, which is annually caſt off , and Tab. 40. a Book III. 115 of Trunks a 24,349 28. Tab. 339 and dryed into a Skin: even as the very skin of an Adder, upon the gradual generation of a new one underneath, in time, becomes a slough. The inmoſt portion of the Barque, is annually diſtributed and added to the Wood : the Parenchymous Part thereof making a new addition to the Inſertions within the Wood; and the Lymphæducts a new addition to the Lignous pieces betwixt which the Inſertions ſtand. So that a Ring of Lymphæducts in the Barque this year, will be a Ring of Wood the next; and ſo another Ring of Lymphæducts, and of Wood, fucceffive OS ly, from year to year. So the Table, for an Apple-Branch, ſheweth a Tab. 25. quarter of a Slice of a Branch cut tranſverſly, of Three years growth: That of Barbery, of Two; That of Sumach, of One only ; That of os Elm, of Five. to 12. ll. Hereby two things maybe the better noted. Firſt, the dif- ference betwixt the degrees of the annual growths of ſeveral Trees: three years growth in an Oak, being as thick as five in an Elm. Secondly, the difference betwixt the Annual growths of the Same Tree ; being 28. not of a conſtant proportion,but varying in thickneſs , as it ſhould ſeem, according to the ſeaſon of the year: whereby it may appear, what Jeafon, or kind of year, doth moſt of all favour, the latitudinal growth, or the thickening of any Tree. 13. $. The Lymphæducts thus antiquated or turned into Wood, do rarely,if ever, Bleed: but only tranſmit a kind of Dewy or Vaporous Sap. And ſome of them, as in the Heart of ſome Trees, it is probable, That they tranſmit not any Sap, either in the form of a Liquor, or a Vapour : TI and ſo being gradually deprived of their Watery Parts,become the Heart. 14. %. There is this further variety in the Wood ; repreſented in Walnut, Fig and Oak. That ſome certain parcels hereof, make either ſeveral ſmall and white Rings, as in Oak; or elſe divers white and crook- ed Parcels, tranſverſe to the Inſertions, as in Wallnut and Fig. For it Tab. 30; ſeemeth, that, at leaſt, in many Trees, ſome portion of all the Kinds of Kefa 31, 33 ſels in the Barque, are not only annually diſtributed to the Wood, but do likewiſe therein retain the ſame, or ſomewhat like Poſition, which they originally had in the Barque. So that as all thoſe bigger and dark- er Portions of the Wood, were originally, the Radiated Lymphoducts of the Barque: ſo the little white Circles, or Parcels of Circles, in the ſame Wood, were originally another fort of Sap-Veſſels in the Barques ſc. thoſe which have a circular Poſition therein. 15. $. In the Branches of Fir, Pine, and others of the fame Kindred, there are ſome few Turpentine-Veſſels ſcattered up and down the Wood; Tab. 32. and repreſented by the larger Black Spots. Which Veſſels are eadem nu- mero, the ſelf ſame, which did once appertain to the Barque; and do even here alſo in the Wood, contain and yield a liquid Turpentine. Only, being pinched up by the Wood, they are become much ſmaller Pipes. 16. \. THE Aer-Veſſels, with the Inſertions, and true Wood, alto- gether make up That, which is commonly called, The Wood of a Tree. The Aer-Veſſels I ſo call, not in that they never contain any Liquor ; but, becauſe all the principal time of the growth of a Plant, when the Veſſels of the Barque are filled with Liquor, theſe are filled only with a Vegetable Aer. 17. %. In almoſt all Plants, not one in ſome hundreds excepted, this is proper to the Aer-Veſſels ; To have a much more ample Bore or Ca- vity X2 116 Book III. The Anatomy Tab. 23, 25, 26. Oak, 22, 26. Tab. 22, vity, than any other in the Wood. In the Wood, I ſay; for in the Barque, there are many Sap-Veſſels bigger than the biggeſt Aer-Veſſels that be 18. $. The Varities hereof are very many; in reſpect both of their Number, Size, and Poſition ; being, as to theſe, the ſame, in no two Sorts of Plants whatſoever. Firſt in reſpect of their Number. So in Hazel, Apple, Pear, they are very numerous; but in different degrees : and are repreſented in the Figures already referred to, by all the black ſpots in the Wood. In Holly, Plum, Barberry ſomewhat numerous . In 22, 24, 27. Oak, Aſh, Walnut fewer. In Pine, and others of that Kindred, very 29,30, 33. few; Jč. fewer than in any other kind of Plant. 32. 19. K. Secondly, in reſpect of their Size ; which from the firſt or greateſt, to the leaſt, may be computed eaſily to about Twenty Degrees. Thus, many of thoſe in Elm, Aſh, Wallnut, Fig, Oak, are very large. In Tab. 28, Barberry, Plum, not fo large. In Hazel, Sumach, ſmaller. In Holly, Pear, of a ſtill ſmaller Size. So that many of thoſe in Elm, or 33. are Twenty times bigger, than thoſe in Holly or Pear. 20. Ø. In an ordinary joynted Cane, they are ſo wide, that if you take one a yard, or a yard and long, and putting one end into a Ba- ſin of Water, you blow ſtrongly at the other; your Breath will im- mediately paſs, through the Aer-Veſſels, the length of the Cane, ſo as to raiſe up the Water into a great many Bubbles. 21.6. And as they have a different Size in divers Kinds of Plants ; ſo likewiſe, according to the place where they ſtand, in the ſelf ſame. So in Holly, Hazel, Apple, their Size is more equal throughout the bredth of the Tree. But in Barberry, Elm, Oak, Alh, very different: 23, 25. Not fortuitouſly, but always much after the ſame manner. 24, 28, 29. For in all the laſt named Branches, the Aer-Veſels that ſtand in the inner margin 33. of each annual Ring, are all vaſtly bigger, than any of thoſe that ſtand in the outer part of the Ring. 22. 6. Thirdly, theſe Aer-Veſſels are alſo different in their Situa- Tab. 25, tion, So in Apple, Wallnut, Fig, they are ſpread all abroad in every 30, 31. annual Ring ; not being poſited in any one certain Line. In others , they keep more within the compaſs of ſome Line or Lines ; either Di- ameiral , or Peripherial . So in Holly they are Radiated, or run in even 23, 32. Diametral Lines betwixt the Pith and the Barque. So alſo are ſome of of them in Hazel; and ſome few in Wallnut. 23. $. Whether they ſtand Irregularly, or are Radiated, it is to be ) noted, That Nature, for the moſt part, fo diſpoſeth of them, that many of them may ſtill ſtand very near the Inſertions. So in Apple , ſhe will rather decline making an even Line ; or in Holly, will rather break that Line into Parcels, than that the Aer-Veſſels ſhall ſtand re- mote from the Inſertions. To what end this is done, ſhall be faid hereafter. 24. Ø. Again, in Aſh, the Aer-Veſſels are none of them Radiated, but moſt of them ſtand in Circles on the inner Margin of every annu- al Ring. Which Circle is ſometimes very thick, as in Aſh and Barberry. 29. In others bút thin, the Veſſels ſtanding, for the moſt part, fingie 28. throughout the Circles ; as in Elm. Sometimes again, they both make 26, 27. a Circle, and are alſo ſpread abroad ; as in Pear and Plum. 25. 4. Thoſe likewiſe which are ſpread abroad, are ſometimes Re- Tab. 24. gularly poſited. So in Barberry, beſides thoſe larger, that make the Circle, there are other ſmaller ones, that ſtand, in oblique Lines, athwart Tab. 22. Tab. 24. Book III. 117 of Trunks. a athwart one another; almoſt like a Bend, or ſometimes, an entire or broken Saltyr in an Eſcutcheon. In Oak, they make rather certain Tab. 33. Columns, in the poſture of the Pale . And in Elm, they make, as it 38. were, many croſs Parcels, in the poſture of the Feſs. 26. %. This great difference in the size and poſition of the Aera Veſſels, in the ſame individual plant, is one ground, for which, I think it probable, That there are divers Kinds of Aer-Vefſels, as well as of Sap-Veſſels . Even as in Animals, there are divers Kinds of Organs for Spiration, and the ſeparation of Aer: Fiſhes having their Branchie; Land-Animals their Lungs; and thoſe in Frogs, &c. being of a fome- what peculiar Kind. 27. 6. THE Form and Texture of theſe Veſſels , and the various ways whereby they may be beſt obſerved, I have already deſcribed and ſhewed in my Anatomy of Roots. As to their Form, one thing P. 1.6. 4 remarqued was this; That they are never Ramified, but diſtinąly continued from one end of a Plant, ſmall or great, to the other: as the Nerves are in Animals. A further and eafie proof whereof, may be made, only by holding up a piece of an ordinary Cane, about a foot long, cut very ſmooth at both ends, againſt a full light : whereupon, if you keep it in a ſtraight Line betwixt the Light, and the caſt of your Eye, and then look ſteadily, you may ſee quite through it, that is, through the Aer-Veſſels, which run ſtraight along the Cane from end to end. 28. %. As to their Texture; whereas, oftentimes, the Aer-Vefſels appear to be unroaved in the form of a very ſmall Plate, it is to be noted, That it is not only of different bredth, in divers Plants, and uſually much broader in the Root, than in the Trunk: but alſo, that in the Trunk, many times, the ſaid Veſſels are unroaved or reſolved, not in the form of a Plate, but of a Round-Thred. The Cauſes of which Diverſity, are principally Three; viz. The Weftage of the Fibres of which the Aer-Veſſels conſiſt; The deference betwixt the ſaid Fibres, or betwixt the Warp and the Woof ; And the different Kinds of Woof. 29. $. By the Weft age of the Fibres, it is, That the Veſſels, of tentimes, unroave in the form of a Plate. As if we ſhould imagine a piece of fine narrow Ribband, to be woun'd ſpirally, and Edg to Edg, round about a Stick; and ſo, the Stick being drawn out, the Rib- bånd to be left in the Figure of a Tube, anſwerable to an Aer-Vefſel. For that which, upon the unroaving of the Veſſel, ſeems to be a Plate, Tab. 39. or one ſingle Piece, is, as it were, a Natural Ribband, conſiſting of ſeveral Pieces, that is, a certain number of Threds or Round Fibres, ſtanding parallel, as the Threds do in an Artificial Ribband. And as in a Ribband, ſo here, the Fibres which make the Warp, and which are Spirally continu'd ; although they run parallel, yet are not coalleſcent; but conteined together, by other Tranſverſe Fibres in the place of a Woof. 30. Ø. And as the faid Fibres are tranſverfly continued, thereby making a Warp and Woof: So are they ( as in divers woven Manu- factures ) of very different Bulk ; thoſe of the Former, being much bigger, and therefore much ſtronger, than thoſe of the Latter. By which means, as Cloth or silk will often Tear one way, and not ano- ther; ſo here, while the Warp or thoſe Fibres which are Spirally con- a tinued 118 Book III The Anatomy tinued, are' uſually unroaved without breaking ; thoſe ſmaller ones, by which they are ſtitched or woven together, eaſily tear in funder all the way. 31. And becauſe the Fibres of the Woof, are themſelves alſo of different Bulk; therefore it is, That where they are more ſturdy, as uſually in the Root, they require a greater quantity of Warp , that is, a broader Plate, to overmatch them. Whereas, where they are more extream fmall, as in the Trunk and Leaves, one Thred of the Warp, that is, one Spiral Fibre, will be ſtrong enough of it ſelf, and ſo, ſometimes, be fingly unroavd. 32. W. From the extream Tenuity of theſe Fibres, it is, That they are very rarely difcern d, and not without the greateſt difficulty. As alſo, from their great Tenderneſs ; whereby not enduring to be drawn out,they all break off cloſe to the Sides of the spiral ones. In the Pith, the like Tranſverſe Fibres are a little more viſible: which firſt conducted Me to the notice of them here alſo. 33. $. All the Fibres of the Aer-Veſſels, both the Warp and the Woof, are of the ſame Subſtantial Nature with the Pith and the other Parenchymous Parts of a Plant. From whence it is, That whereas the Towy Parts of a Plant, whereof all Linen Manufactures are made, are very Strong and Tough; theſe, as is abovefaid, are extream Tender and Brittle, like thoſe of the Pith and all the Pithy Parts. To which therefore, the Aer-Veſſels are tobe referr’d. And the Content of both, is oftentimes the ſame. 34. 5. From whence, we have a further proof of what I have formerly aſſerted , which is, That in all plants, there are Two Sub- ſtantially different Parts, and no more than Two, viz, the Pithy, and . 13, 14, the Towy or Lignous Parts. 35. Q. From hence alſo we have ſome ground to conjecture, That ſo many of the Aer-Veſſels, at leaſt, which are not formed with the ſeed, but poſt-nate, are originated from the Parenchymous Parts ; which ſeem by ſome alteration in the quality, Poſition and Texture of the Fibres, to be Transformed into Aer-Vejels as Caterpillars are into Flies . And as the Pith it felf, by the Rupture and Shrinking up of ſeveral Rows of Bladders, doth oftentimes become Tubulary: So is it alſo probable, that in the other parenchymous Parts, one fingle Row or File of Bladders evenly and perpendicularly piled; may ſometimes, by the fhrinking up of their Horizontal Fibres, all regularly breakone into another and ſo make one continned Cavity; or a Tube, whoſe Diametre is the ſame with that of the Bladders, wherof it is compoſed. All which, will appear more probable, and what hath been ſaid, be yet better underſtood, when we come, in the next Chapter, to the Deſcription of the Pith. mais a 3790302, Jon 911 tonding video Co gorler no sonder orl oi, stor sanato B. 1.6.7. PC om -- grow as is moto Stop bre Ty С Н А Р Bo ok III. 119 of Trunks. CH A P. IV. Of the PII H olaca a à HE Third General Part of a Branch is the Pith: Which though it have a different name from the Pa- enchyma in the Barque, and the Inſertions in the Wood ; yet, as to its Subſtance, it is the very fame with them both. Whereof there is a double evi- dence, ſc. their Continuity, and the fameneſs of their Texture. Their Texture ſhall be ſhewed preſently. As to their continuity, it is to be noted, That as the skin is continu- ous with the Parenchyma of the Barque ; and this Parenchyma likewiſe, with the Inſertions in the Wood; ſo theſe Infertions again, running through the Wood, are alſo continuous with the Pith. So that the Skin, Parenchyma, Inſertions, and Pith, are all One entire piece of Work; being only filled up, in divers manners, with the Veſſels. 2. 5. The Size of the Pith is various, being not the ſame in any two Branches here repreſented. In Wormwood, Sumach, Fig, Barbery, Tab. 24, 'tis very large ; fc. betwixt 5, and 7 Inches Diametre, as it appears 31,34, 35; through the Microſcope. In Pine, Aſh, Holly, Walnut, not ſo large; 22, 29, from 3 Inches Diameter to 4. In Oak, Apple, Pear, Hazel , leſſer, ſcarce 30, 32. from 2, to 3. In Damaſcene, not above an Inch and half. And in Elm, 23, 25, ſcarce an Inch Diameter. Note alſo, that of all Plants, both Herbs, 26, 35. and shrubs, have generally the largeſt Piths, in proportion with the 27. other Parts of the fame "Branch, as in Sumach, Fig, Barbery; is ma- 28. nifeſt: 3. $. It is alſo worth the noting, That wheras, in moſt Plants, the Barque and Wood do both grow thicker every year: the Pith, on the contrary, groweth more ſlender ; So that in a Branch of one years growth, it is apparently more ample, than in one of two; and in a Branch of two, than in one of three ; and ſo on. 4. Q: The Pith, for the moſt part, if not always, in the Branch, as well as the Root, is furniſhed with a certain number of sap-Veſſels. They are here uſually ſo poftur'd, as to make a Ring on the Margin of the Pith. Where they are more numerous, or large, they are more evident ; as in Walnut, Fig; Pine, and others. They are alſo of di- vers Kinds, anſwerable to thoſe in the Barque; as in Wallnut, Lyma 31, 32, phæducts; in Fig; Lacteals; in Pine, Reſiniferous. 5. Ģ. The Parenchyma of the Pith is compoſed of Bladders. Which are the very ſame with thoſe in the Barque, and oftentimes in the In- ſertions within the Wood. Only theſe in the Pith, are of the largeſt Size ; thoſe in the Barque, of a leſſer ; and thoſe of the Inſertions leaſt of all: for which reaſon they are leſs obvious than in the Pith. 6. . The Bladders of the Pith, thougli always comparatively Great ; yet are of very different Sizes. Being eafily diſtinguiſhed, even Tab. 24 as to their Horizontal Area, to Twenty Degrees. Thoſe of Fig, Bar- 31. berry; and ſome others, are ſomewhat large. And of many Herbs, as of a Tab. 30. 120 The Anatomy Book III. Tab. 39. of Thiſtle, Borage, and others , three times as big again ; appearing in . the Microſcope, like to the largeſt Cells of an Hony-comb. Thoſe of Plum, Worm-wood, Sumach, leis. Of Elm, Apple, Pear, lefler. Of Tab. 32. Holly and Oak, ſtill leſs. So that the Bladders of the Pith in Borage or Common Thiſtle, are of that Size, as to contain, within the com- paſs only of their Horizontal Area, about twenty Bladders of the Pith of Oak.' Wherefore one whole Bladder in Thiſtle, is, at leaſt an hun- dred times bigger, than another in Oak. 7. 5. Of the Size of theſe Bladders of the Pith, 'tis alſo to be no- ted, That it doth not at all follow the Size of the Pith it ſelf; but is ſtill varied, according as Nature deſigneth the Pith for various uſe. Thus, whereas the Pith of Sumach, is Larger than that of Barberry; it might be thought, that the Bladders, whereof it is compoſed, ſhould be likewiſe Larger: Yet are they Three times as Small again in Tab. 24, Sumach, as they are in Barberry . So the Pith of Plum, is far Leſs, than 34. that of Pear; yet the Bladders of the former are Four or five times 26, 27. as big, as thoſe of the latter. So the Pith of Hazel is almoſt Three times as Little again, as that of Holly; yet the Bladders in Hazel, are 22, 23. Ten times bigger, than in Holly. 8. 9. The Shape of the Bladders hath alſo ſome Variety. For al- though, for the moſt part, they are more round; yet oftentimes they are angular: as in Reed-grafs, a Water-plant ; where they are Gubical; and in Borage, Thistle, and many others, where they are pentangular, E fexangular and ſeptangular. 9. $. Of the Texture of the Bladders, 'tis alſo to be noted, that many times, the sides of the greater Bladders are compoſed of leffer ; as is often ſeen in thoſe of Borage, Bulruſh, and ſome other Plants. In the ſame manner, as the Sap-Veſſels, are but greater Fibres made up of leſſer. 10. %. The Pith, though always originally compoſed of Bladders, and fo One Entire Piece ; yet in proceſs, as the Plant grows up, it hath divers openings or Ruptures made in it :roftentimes very regularly, and always for good uſe, and with conſtancy obſerved in the ſame species of plants . In sharp-poynted Dock, many of the Poresare conſiderably pro longed by the length, like ſmall Pipes. In Walnut it ſhrinketh Tab. 19. tranſverſe Filmes or Membranes ; as likewſe ſometimes in Spaniſh-Broom. Sometimes the Fitb is hollow or Tubulary : either throughot the Trunk, as in Thiſtle, Endive, Scorzonera, Marſh-Mallow : or ſo, as to remain entire at every joynt s as in Sonchus, Nettle, Teafle ; in which it is di- vided as it were into ſeveral Stories : and divers other ways. 11. $. I SHALL conclude this diſcourſe with a further illuſtrati- on of the Texture of the Pith, and of the whole Plant, as conſequent thereupon. I ſay therefore, (and have given ſome account hereof in the Anatomy of Roots) That as the Veſſels of a plant, fc. the aer-Veſſels and the Lymphæducts are made up of Fibres; according to what I have in this Diſcourſe above faid ; fo the Pith of a Plant, or the Blad- ders whereof the Pith conſiſts are likewiſe made up of Fibres. Which is true alſo of the Parenchyma of the Barque. And alſo of the In- ſertions in the Wood. Yea, and of the Fruit, and all other Paren- chymous Parts of a Plant. I ſay, that the very Pulp of an Apple, Pear, Cucumber, Plum, or any other Fruit, is nothing elſe but a Ball of moſt extream Small tranſparent Threds or Fibres, all wrapped and ſtich'd up into . a a O4 9090 2009 20 TORO Book III. 121 of Trunks. ftitch'd up ( though in divers manners ) together. And even all thoſe Parts of a Plant, which are neither formed into viſible Tubes, nor in- to Bladders, are yet made up of Fibers. Which, though it be difficul to obſerve, in any of thoſe Parts which are cloſer wrought and prin- cipally in the Inſertions of fome Trees: yet in the Pith, eſpecially of fome Plants, which conſiſteth of more open work, they are more viſible. Which introduceth the obſervation of them in all other Parenchymous Parts . So in the Pith of a Bulruſh of the Common Thistle, and ſome Tab. 38. other Plants; not only the Threds of which the Bladders; but alſo the ſingle Fibres, of which the Threds are compoſed ; may ſometimes with the help of a good Glaſs, be diſtinctly ſeen. Yet one of theſe Fibres, may reaſonably be computed to be a Thouſand times ſmaller than an Horse-Hair. 12. 8. The Fibroſity of the Parenchyma is alſo viſible in ſome Woods, in which, it is apparently mixed with the Lignous Parts, not only by Inſertions, but per minimas Partes organicas. That is to ſay, The Paren- . chymous Fibres, like ſmaller Threds, are either wraped round about both the Lignous and the Aer-Veſſels, or at leaſt interwoven with them, and with every Fiber of every veſſel: as in very white Aſh or Fir-Wood, Tab. 39. with an advantagious poſture and light, may be obſerved. 13. $. WHENCE it follows, that the whole subſtance, or all the Parts of a plant, ſo far as Organical, they alſo conſiſt of Fibres. Of all which Fibres thoſe of the Lymphæducts, run only by the Length of the Plant : thoſe of the Pith, Inſertions, and Parenchyma of the Barque, run by the breadth or horizontally : thoſe of the Aer- Veſſels, fetch their Circuit by the Breadth, and continue it by the Length. 14. g. By which means, the ſaid Parenchymous Fibres, in fetch- ing their horizontal Circles, do thus weave, and make up the Bladders of the Pith, in Open-Work. And the ſame Fibres being thence conti- nued ; they alſo weave and make up the Inſertions, but in cloſe-Work. Betwixt which Inſertions, the Veffels being likewiſe tranſverlly inter- jected, ſome of the ſame Fibres prap themſelves alſo about theſe; thus tying many of them together, and ſo making thoſe ſeveral Conjugati- ons and Braces of the Veſſels, which I have formerly deſcribed. And as ſome of theſe Horizontal Fibres are wraped about the Veſſels ; ſo alſo about the Fibres, whereof the Veſſels are compoſed. By which means it is, that all the Fibres of the Veſſels are Tacked or stitched Tab. 40: up cloſe together into One Coherent Piece. Much after the ſame manner, as the perpendicular Splinters or Twigs of a Basket, are, by thoſe that run in and out Horizontally. And the fame Horizontal Fi- bres, being ſtill further produced into the Barque; they there com- poſe the ſame work over again (only not ſo open ) as in the Pith. 15. Q. SO THAT the moſt unfeigned and proper reſemblance we can at preſent, make of the whole Body of a Plant, is, To a piece of fine Bone-Lace, when the Women are working it upon the Cuſhion, For the Pith, Inſertions, and Parenchyma of the Barque, are all extream Fine and Perfed Lace-Work: the Fibres of the Pith running Hori- zontally, as do the Threds in a Piece of Lace ; and bounding the ſea veral Bladders of the Pith and Barque, as the Threds do the ſeveral Holes of the Lace; and making up the Inſertions without Bladders, or with very ſmall ones, as the ſame Threds likewiſe do the cloſe Parts of Y the а 122 The Anatomy Book III: the Lace, which they call the Cloth-Work. And laſtly, both the Lig- nous and Aer-Vefſels, ſtand all Perpendicular, and ſo croſs to the Hori- zontal Fibres of all the ſaid Parenchymous Parts ; even as in a Piece of Lace upon the Cuſbion, the Pins do to the Threds. The Pins being alſo conceived to be Tubular, and prolonged to any length; and the fame Lace-Work to be wrought many Thouſands of times over and over again, to any thickneſs or hight, according to the hight of any Plant. And this is the true Texture of a Plant: and the general coma pofure, not only of a Branch, but of all other Parts from the Seed to the Seed. obo Gosno o tombre homini sioni alla dan adskive Tora Hod nonostaan Paschap zien do obesica I bila od z Bedan Soad: ວອນທີ່ຄວນຈະເປັນແນວໃດ? orii sort of door logu azam bas ono nos son os gordon SL curs aboods ollavno Restorana babe alls and blo a Dogma S ante roma 976 m2 DOS could An usul baroni 20 123 An Account of the VEGETATION OF TRUNKS Grounded upon the foregoing Α Ν Α Τ Ο Μ Υ. NA T OM PART II. H AVING before given the Anatomy of Trunks I ſhall next proceed to fee, what Vſe may be made thereof; and principally, to explicate the manner of their Vegetation. In doing which, that former Method, which I uſed in ſhewing the manner of the Growth of Roots, I ſhall not exactly follow. For ſo, in regard the Organical Parts of the Root and Trunk are the ſame, and confequently their Nutrition and Conforma- tion are effe&ted in the ſame way ; I ſhould hereby be obliged to a nau- ſeous and unprofitable repetition of many things already ſaid. The Explication therefore of all thoſe Particulars, which more eſpecially belong to the Trunk , or are more Apparent therein, and not ſpoken of, or not ſo fully, in the former Books, will be my preſent Task. The chief Heads whereof, ſhall be theſe Seven following, viz. FIRST, the Motion and Courſe of the Sap. SECONDLY; The Motioé and Courſe of the Aer. THIRDLY, The Structure of the Parts. FOURTHLY, The Generation of Liquorsó FIFTHLY, The Figuration of Trunks. SIXTHLY, The Motion of Trunks. SEVENTHLY, And laſtly the Nature of Trunks as varioully fitted for Mechanical Uſe. Y 2 CHAP I 24 Book III. The Vegetation C H A P. I. Of the Motion and Courſe of the Sap. IRST, as to the Courſe of the Sap, there are Three Parts in which it moveth ; ſc. the Pith, the 5 Wood, and the Barque Firſt the Pith; in which the Sap moveth the Firſt year, and only the Firſt year. Or, it is Proprium quarto modo, to the Pith of every Annual Growth, and to the Pith of ſuch a co Growth only, To be ſucculent. That is, whether of a Sprout from a Seed, or of a Sucker from a Root, or of a Cyon from a Branch ; The Pith is always found the Firſt year full of sap. But the Second year, the ſame individual Pith, always becomes dry, and ſo it continues ever after. 2. Ø. One cauſe whereof is, that the Lymphæducts in the Barque, being the firſt year adjacent to the Pith ; they do all that time, tranſ- fuſe part of their Sap into it, and ſo keep it always Succulent. But the ſame Lymphæducts, the year following, are turned into Wood; and the Veſſels which are then generated, and carry the Sap, ſtand beyond them, in the Barque. So that the Sap being now more remote from the Pith, and intercepted by the new Wood, it cannot be transfuſed, with that ſufficient force and plenty as before, into the Pith; which therefore, from the firſt year, always continues dry. 3. Ø. THE SECOND Part in which the Sap moves, ſub for- ma liquoris, is the Wood. Which yet, it doth not in all Plants, but only in ſome; and viſibly, in very few; as in the Vine: In a Vine, I ſay, the Sap doth viſibly aſcend by the Wood. And this it doth, not only the firſt year, but every year, ſo long as the Vine continues to grow. But although this aſcent, in or through the Wood, be every year; yet it is only in the Spring, for about the ſpace of a Month; ſe. in March and April. 4. Q. There are many other Trees, beſides the Vine, wherein, about the ſame time of the year, the Sap afcendeth, though not fo copiouſly, yet chiefly, in the Wood. For if we take a Branch of two or three years growth, ſuppoſe of sallon, and having firſt cut the fame tranſ- verſely, if the Bargue be then alſo tranſverſely, and with ſome force, preſſed with the back of the knife, near the newly cut end ; the sap will very plainly riſe up out of the utmoſt Ring of Wood. And if it be preſſed in the ſame manner, or a little more ſtrongly, about an Inch lower, the Sap will aſcend out of every Ring of Wood to the Center. Yet at the ſame time, which is to be noted, there ariſeth no Sap at all out of the Barque. 5. . Whence appears the Error of that ſo Common Opinion, That the Sap always riſeth betwixt the Wood and the Barque. The con- trary whereunto is moſt true, That it never doth. For the greater part of the year, it riſeth in the Barque, ſc. in the inner Margin adja- cent Book III. 125 of Trunks. a cent to the Wood, and in Spring, in or through the Wood it felf, and there only. 6. B. THE THIRD Part in which the Sap aſcends, is the Barque, as was above hinted, and may be observ'd in almoſt any Branch, if cut croſs, in the late Spring and in Summer ; either as the Sap iſſueth ſpontaneouſly, or upon preſſing, as aforeſaid. So that when the Sap ceaſeth to aſcend, ſub forma liquoris, by the Wood, then it begins to aſcend by the Barque. 7. 6. Beſides the difference of Time, the Organical Parts likewiſe, in which theſe two Saps aſcend, are divers. For in the Barque, it aſcendeth viſibly, only in the Succiferous, whereas in the Wood, it afcendeth only by the Aer-Veſels. 8. S. FROM what hath been ſaid, we may underſtand, what is meant by the Bleeding of Plants. If we take it generally, it properly enough expreſſes, The eruption of the Sap out of any Veſſels. And ſo, almoſt all Plants, in Summer time, do Bleed, that is, from sap-Veſſels, either in the Barque, or in the Margin of the Pith: the Saps they Bleed, having either a Somer, Sweet, Hot, Bitter, or other Tast. At which time, the Veſſels alſo, in the Barque of a Vine-Branch, do Bleed a Sower Sap. 9. Ø. But that which is vulgarly called Bleeding, as in a Vine, is quite another thing ; both as to the Liquor which iſſueth, and the place where it iſſues : that is to ſay, it is neither a Sweet, nor somer, but Taſteleſs saps ifluing, not from any veſſels in the Barque, but from the Aer-Veſſels in the Wood. So that there is as much difference be- twixt Bleeding in a Pine, or the Riſing of the Sap in any other Tree, in March,and in July; as there is betwixt Salivation and an Hæmorrhage or betwixt the Courſe of the Chyle in the Lactiferous reſſels, and the Circulation of the Blood in the Arteries and Veins. 10. Q. NOW the Cauſe from whence it comes to paſs, that the early Spring-Sap of a Vine, and other Trees, afcendeth by the Wood, is, In that the Generation of the young Sap-Veſſels in the Barque, by which the Sap aſcendeth all the Summer ; is, in the beginning of spring, but newly attempted. So that the Sap having not yet theſe teſels to receive it, it therefore (pro hac vice ) runs up the Aer-Veſſels in the Wood. But ſo ſoon as the ſaid Veſſels in the Barque begin to be con- fiderably encreaſed, the Sap, declining the Aer-Veſſels, betakes it ſelf to Theſe, as its moſt proper Receptacles. II. $. THE CAUSE alſo, why the Veſſels of almoſt all Plants, upon cutting, do yield Sap, or Bleed; is the Preſſure which the Parenchyma makes upon them. For the Pith and other Parenchymous Parts of a plant, upon the reception of Liquor, have always a Conatus to dilate themſelves. As is manifeſt from sponges, which are a Sub- ſtance of the fame Nature, and have a ſomewhat like ſtructure. As alſo from Cork, which is but the Parenchyma or Barque of a Tree. I ſay therefore, that the Parenchyma being fill'd and ſwelld with sap, hath thereby a continual Conatus to dilate it ſelf; and in the ſame degree, to preſs together or contract the Veſſels which it furroundeth. And the ſaid veſſels being cut, their actual Contration and the Eruptiön of the Sap, do both immediately follow. 12. $. IT may be alſo noted, That the Trunk or Branch of any Plant being cut; it always bleeds at both ends, or upwards and downwards, 9 a alike 126 Book III. The Vegetation no more. alike freely. Which, as well as divers other Experiments plainly ſhews, That in the Sap-Veſſels of a Plant, there are no Valves. 13. D. FROM what we have now above, and elſewhere formerly faid, we may alſo underſtand the manner of the Aſcent of the Sap. As to which, I ſay, Firſt, That conſidering to what heigth and plen- ty, the Sap ſometimes aſcends ; it is not intelligible, how it ſhould thus afcend, by virtue of any one Part of a Plant, alone; that is neither by virtue of the Parenchyma, nor by virtue of the Veſſels, alone. Not by the Parenchyma alone. For this, as it hath the Na- ture of a sponge or Filtre, to fuck up the Sap; fo likewiſe, to ſuck it up but to a certain heigth, as perhaps, about an Inch, or two, and 14. 9. Nor by the Veſſels alone, for the ſame reaſon. For all- though we ſee, that ſmall Glaſs-Pipes immerſed in Water, will give it an aſcent for ſome Inches ; yet there is a certain period, according to the bore of the Pipe, beyond which it will not riſe. We muft therefore joyn the Veſſels and the Parenchyma both together in this Service ; which we may conceive performed by them in the manner following. 15. 6. Let A B be the Veſſel of a Plant. Let CED F be the Bladders of the Parenchyma, wherewith, as with ſo many little Ciſterns, , Tab. 39. it is ſurrounded. I ſay then, that the Sap, in the Pipe B A, would, of it ſelf, riſe but a few Inches ; as ſuppoſe, from D to L. But the Blade ders D P, which ſurround it, being ſwelled up and turgid with Sap, do hereby preſs upon it; and ſo not only a little contract its bore, but alſo transfuſe or ſtrain fome Portion of their sap thereinto: by both which means, the Sap will be forced to riſe higher therein. And the ſaid Pipe or veſſel being all along ſurrounded by the like Blad- ders; the Sap therein, is ſtill forced higher and higher: the Bladders of the Parenchyma being, as is ſaid, ſo many Ciſterns of Liquor, which transfuſe their repeated Supplies throughout the length of the Pipe. So that by the ſupply and preſſure of the Ciſterns or Bladders F D, the the Sap riſeth to L; by the Bladders Q L, it riſes to M; by the Bladders N M, it riſes to I ; by the Bladders O 1, it riſes to K; by the Bladders PK, it riſes to E; and ſo to the top of the Tree. And thus far of the Motion of the Sap. 1 Hea СНАР. Book III. 127 of Trunks. 24 odno CH C Η Α Ρ. ΙΙ. II. belum IS Of the Motion and Courſe of the Aer. le HE NEXT enquiry to be made, is, into the Motion and Courſe of the Aer. Where this queſtion will firſt of all be asked ; ſc. Which way the Aer firſt enters the Plant; whether at the Trunk, Leaves, and other Parts above ground; or at the Root? I anſwer, That it enters in part, at them all. For the Reception, as well as Extra- 2 miſſion whereof, the Pores are ſo very large, in the Trunks of ſome Plants, as in the better ſort of thick walking Canes, that they are viſible, to a good Eye, with out a Glaſs ; but with a Glaſs, the Cane ſeems, as if it were ſtuck top Tab. 19. full of holes with great Pins : being ſo large, as very well to reſem- ble the Pores of the Skin in the end of the Fingers and Ball of the Hand. 2. %. In the Leaves of Pine, they are likewiſe through a Glaſs, a very Elegant Show ; ftanding all moſt exactly, in rank and file, throughout the length of the Leaves. The Figure whereof ſhall be given hereafter, when we come to the Anatomy of the Leaf. 3. Ş. But although the Aer enters, in part, at the Trunk and other Parts, eſpecially in ſome Plants; yet its chief entrance, is at the Root. Even as fome Parts of Aer, may continually paſs into the Body and Blood, by the Habit, or Pores of the Skin; but the chief entrance hereof, is at the Mouth. And what the Mouth is, to an Animal ; Animal ; that the Root is to a Plant. 4. 8. Again, if the chief entrance of the Aer were at the Trunk; then, before it could be mixed with the Sap in the Root, it muſt deſcend; and fo move not only contrary to its own Nature, but likewiſe in a contrary Courſe to the Sap, throughout the Plant. Whereas, by its Reception at the Root, and ſo its Tranſition from thence ; it hath a more natural and eaſie motion of Aſcent. For while the Sap aſcends, that the Aer, in the ſame Plant, ſhould continually deſcend, cannot reaſo- nably be ſuppoſed. 5. . The ſame is further argued, From the fewneſs and ſmall- neſs of the Diametral Portions in the Trunk in compariſon with thoſe in the Root. In which Nature hath plainly deſigned the ſame, for the Separation of the Aer from the Sap,after they are both together received thereinto. So that the Reception and Courſe of the Aer, is made on this manner following 6. 8. THE Aer being a Springy Body, it inſinuates into all the Holes and Cranies of the Earth; and ſo is plentifully mixed therewith. Whereupon, as the Sap enters the Root, more or leſs Aer ftill intrudes it ſelf together with it. The Liquid Portion of the Sap, ſwells and fills up the Succulent Parts of the Barque. The Aery Part, is, as was ſaid, ſeparated from the Liquid, into the Diametral Portions. Which running 128 Book III. The Vegetation running from the Barque towards the Centre of the Root, and ſo pal- fing along betwixt the Aer-Veſſels do hereby convey the Aery Part of the Sup from the Barque, into the ſame. 7. Ø. Being thus received into the Aer-Veſſels, and the Reception thereof, by the ſame means continued; it is by them advanced into the Trunk. In which advance, it is again, more or leſs, disburſed in- to all the Parts of the Trunk, as it goes. Partly, inwards to the Pith. From whence, the Pith is always, at length, filled with Aer. Partly , into the Inſertions ; by which it is conveyed outward into the Barque. Wherein, it is in ſome part, transfuſed through the Sap: and ſo the reſt, with part of the Sap, remitted, in perſpirations, back again in- to the Aer. 8. 9. So that, whereas the Diametral Portions in the Root, do ſerve to convey the Aer from the Sap in the Barque, into the Aer. Veſſels, in the Wood: on the contrary, the Inſertions here in the Trunk, ſerve to convey the Aer from the Aer-Veſſels in the Wood, into the sap, in the Barque. Wherefore, as the Aer-Veſſels advance the Aer , or the Aery Part ofthe Sap, and ſo convey it by the length of the Trunks ſo the Inſertions filter it, and convey it by the breadth. 9. 5. AND that the Inſertions have this Office or Subfervience unto both Kinds of Veſſels ; doth yet further appear, if we conſider, That the Aer-Veſſels are always ſo poſtured, as to touch upon the ſaid Inſertions, or at leaſt to ſtand very near them. For either they are large, and ſo do frequently touch upon them on both ſides; as in Tab. 28. Elm, Aſh, Wallnut, &c. Or if they are ſmall; then they either run 29. along in even lines collateral and oftentimes contiguous with the ſaid Inſertions, as in Holly: or at leaſt, are reciprocally, ſome on one ſide, and ſome on another, inclined to them; as in Apple. By all which means, the Aer is more readily conveyed from the Veſſels into the In- ſertions. 10. Ø. A further evidence hereof is this, That generally, the big- ger and the more numerous the Aer-Veſſels be; the bigger, or at leaſt , the more numerous alſo are the Inſertions : Eſpecially, if the compa- riſon be made (as in all other caſes it ought to be, as well as here) betwixt the ſeveral species of the fame Kind. So Corin, which hath Tab. 17. ſmall Aer-Veſſels, hath alſo very ſmall Inſertions. But the Vine, hath both very large: and ſo for others. 11. Wherefore, the Inſertions miniſter betwixt the Aer-Vefſels, and the Succiferous ; in the fame manner, as the Veſicula of the Lungs, do betwixt the Bronchiæ and the Arteries. That is to ſay, as in an Animal , the Bronchie depoſite the Aer into the Veſicula of the Lungs , which adminiſter it to the Arteries: ſo in a Plant, the Aer-Veſſels depoſit the Aer into the Inſertions, that is into the Veſicula of the Inſertions ; by which it is gradually filtred off into the Barque and the Sap-Veſſels therein. 3 22. 25. salg roka 5 be СНА Р. 229 Book III. I 29 of Trunks. 2 3 Tab. 194 dinio CHA P. III. เราร Of the Structure of the Parts. THIRD enquiry, is into the Generation and Structure of Parts. The manner whereof I have already endeavoured to explicate (a) from the A- (a) Lib. 2. natomy of the Root, throughout all particulars. P. 2. Some whereof I ſhall yet further clear. 1. %. As Firſt, the Union of the Barque to the Body of the Tree, Contrary to the common Opi- nion, That they are not continuous 3 but that the Barque only ſurrounds the Body, as a Scabbard does a Sword, or a Glove the Hand. As alſo ſeemeth to be proved, by the eaſy slipping of the Barque of Willopp, and moſt other Trees, when full of Sap, from the Wood. 2. ). But, notwithſtanding this, they are as truly continuous, as the skin of the Body is with the Fleſh: fc. by means of the Parenchy- ma; which is one entire Body, running from the Barque into the Wood, and ſo uniting both together; as in a Branch of Vine or Corin-Tree, when the Barque is ſtripped off, is apparent ; the Spaces between the ſeveral Parts of the Wood, being filled up with the Parenchymous, inſer- ted from the Barque. 3. $. Now the reaſon why the Barque nevertheleſs ſlips ſo eaſily from the Wood, is plain, viz. Becauſe moſt of the young Veſſels and Pa- renchymous Parts, are there every year fucceffively formed ; that is, be- twixt the Wood and Barque : where the ſaid Parts newly formed, are as tender, as the tendereſt Veſſels in Animals. And we may imagine, how eaſie it were at once to tear or break a thouſand Veſſels or Fibres of an Embrio, of a Womb or Egg. 4. THE fame Veſſels of the Barque being always braced, and gradually falling off, together with the Parenchyma, into the utmoſt Rind: Hence it is, that the Barques of many Trees, are as it were, lat- Tab. 19: ticed with ſeveral Cracks of divers Sizes and ſometimes in the Figure of Rombs: the faid Fiffures repreſenting the poſition and Tract of the Veſſels in their Braces. Hence alſo it is, that the Barque of ſome Trees, as of Corin, Cherry, &c. falleth off in Rings, fc. becauſe the Sap-Veſels are pofited in the ſame manner in the Barque. 5. 5. The Sap-Veſſels, as they are generated at the inner Verge of the Barque : ſo likewiſe, in a ſmall quantity, at the utmoſt Verge of the Pith. Theſe being not only fed with a more vigorous Sap, but with great caution, ſecured within the Wood, for the propagation of the fucceeding Buds. 6. §. Hence alſo it is, that is, by the annual accretion of theſe Veſſels, that the Pith is ſometimes leſs in the Trunk, than in the Branches; Tab. 18. and lefs in the elder Branches, than in the youuger; and ſometimes 'tis allmoſt wholly filled up. By which means, as the Branches carry every year a greater burthen; ſo they become ſtill more ſturdy the better to ſupport it. 7. 6. SOMETIMES alſo the Pith breaks and ſhrinks up, thus making the Trunk a Pipe. The cauſe whereof, is either the Largeneſs of its Pores, or the Thinneſs of the sides of the ſaid Pores; upon both 2 which 130 Book III The Vegetation . a which accounts, the Pith doth more eaſily tear, and upon tearing ſhrink up, and ſo become hollow: as in Cichory, Lampjana, Sonchus, Teaſel, Brownwort, and others; wherein the Pores of the Pith are Large, and the Sides of the Pores, Thin. Whereas, upon contrary ac- counts, the Piths of moſt Trees, remain perpetually entire. 8. §. THE Reaſon why Plants are made thus to become hollow, is partly, for the ripening of the Fruit or Seed; which is the better ef Efected by a more plentiful fupply of Aer continually received into their hollow Trunks. For by means of that Aer, part of the Sap, is dryed up, and the remaining part of it made warmer, and ſo ſooner matured. 9. 9. Partly, for the better determining the due Age of the Plant, Hence it is, that the greater part of Annual Trunks, are hollow: the Aer contained in that hollow, drying up the sap, and ſhrinking up the Sap-Veſſels ſo far, as to hinder the free motion of the Sap therein ; from whence the Plant muſt needs periſh. So that as the Content of the Aer-Veſſels, is a kind of Vegetable Aer, whoſe Office is to Attenuate, and Ferment the Jugces of Plants : ſo the Content of theſe Cavities, cometh nearer to a more common Aer, deſigned chiefly, ſo ſoon as it is conve- nient, to dry them up. 10. 9. AGAIN, as to the Aer-Vefſels, divers queſtions may be asked. As how it comes to paſs, that they are generally leſs in the Trunk of the ſame Plant, than in the Root ? The Cauſe whereof is, that here in the Trunk they are more under the power of the Aer; both that which entreth in at the Trunk, and that which of its own Nature aſcendeth up into it from the Root. For the Aer, as we have elſewhere ſaid, is the Mould of the Aer-Veſſels ; to whoſe crooked or at leaſt, Acid Parts, the saline; and other Principles concurring to their ge- neration, do conform. To which they do beſt, the ſmaller they are: the Fibres of the larger Aer-Veſſels making greater Circles, and ſo coming nearer to a right Line, anſwerable to the Figure of the Particles, not of the Aerial, but of the Saline Principle. II. 6. Wherefore as the Aer-Veſſels may be obſerved ſtill to be dila- ted or widened towards the lower parts of the Root; the Aerial Princi- ple being there leſs predominant, and the Saline more: So towards the upper part of the Trunk , to be contracted or grow ſmaller; the Aerial Principle being here more predominant, and the Saline leſs. 12. D. FOR the ſame cauſe it may be obſerved, That the Aer-Vefſels of the Second years Growth, and the ſeveral years ſucceeding, are uſu- ally nearer of one Size, than thoſe of the Second and Firſt; all being under a leſs power of the Aer, 'than the Firſt . For the firſt year the Pith being full of Liquor, the Aer-Veſſels themſelves, are the only Repo- fitories of the Aer. Whereas after the firſt year, the Pith becoming dry, or another great Repoſitory for the Aer ; the Aer-Veſſeles are henceforth filled with a moiſter or more Vaporous and saline Aer, and ſo made to 13. Q. Hence the very Size of the Pith, hath much influence upon the Aer-Veſſels, and the manner of Nutrition, and the Generation of Li- quors in plants. 14. 5. BUT for the moſt part, the Aer-Veſſels are ſomewhat, more or leſs, amplified in every new Annual Ring; or at leaſt to a certain number of years. Probably, becauſe in the elder Branches, the Spiral Fibres, of which the Veſſels confift, are more bulky; and fo make a D. Vefjel grow wider. 9 Book III. 131 of Trunks. Veſſel of a wider, as a more agreeable bore. Nature obtaining herea by, that the Quantity of Aer, ſhall always be anſwerable to the Growth of the plant, or at leaſt, be ſufficient to maintain its Vegetable Life and Vigour. 15. 9. And therefore, as is above hinted, it ſeems likely, That after a certain number of years, the Aer-Veffels are no longer amplified, but ſtand at a ſtay, and perhaps may grow ſmaller, according as the Tree is leſs or more Longave; and that after this period, it is ſome way or other in its Declining State. 16.g. LASTLY, from the Content and Governing Principle of the Aer-veſſels, the Time, when they begin every year to be formed, or to appear, is always later ; at leaſt with reſpect to the ſeaſon of the Tree. So that whereas the Sap-Vefſels begin to be formed in Spring : theſe, not till the latter end of Summer, or there about; at leaſt not till about that time to appear. That is, when the Sap begins to de- creaſe, and to grow more Aery; and fo more fit matter for the Gene- ration of the ſaid Aer-Veſſels. CH A P. IV. НА Р. IV. of the Generation of Liquors. di a PON the Structure and Formation of the Parts, des pendeth the Generation of Liquors, as was lately in- timated. The manner whereof I have formerly ſhewed, in diſcourſing of the Root. Yet ſome things I ſhall here further explicate. And Firſt, what we have formerly aſſerted, fc. That the concurrence of two Specifically diſtinct Fluids, is as neceſſary to Nutrition in Plants, as in Animals. Which appears, as from divers other conſiderations, fo from the very structure of a Plant: where in all the Organical Parts, or the Parenchyma and the Veſſels, are every where mixed together per minima, that is, per minimas partes organi- cas, or Fiber with Fiber of ſeveral Kinds. Every ſmall part of a Tree, or of the Barque of a Tree, being as I may fay, a ſort of Linſja Woolſey. So that there is not the leaſt part of the Sap, which is not impregnate with divers Eſſential Tintures, as it is continually filtred from the Fibres of one Kind, to thoſe of another ; ſtanding every where wound and ſtitch'd up together for the ſame purpoſe, 2. %. FROM the ſpecial Nature and structure of the Parts, the Liquors of Plants are likewiſe ſpecified. The Veſſels being the chief Viſcera of a Plant. For all Liquors in a Plant, are certainly made by that Plant. And ſince the plant hath no Viſcera (ſo called) I would then know, what its ſeveral Liquors are made by? If in the Paren- chyma, furely by that Parenchyma. If in the Veſſels, by the veſſelsom And if of divers Kinds by divers Kinds of Veſels. So that what the Viſcera are in Animals, the veſſels themſelves are in Plants. That is to ſay, as the Viſcera of an Animal, are but Veffels conglomerated : fo the veſſels of a Plantz are Viſcera drawn out at length. Z 2 3. G. 132 Book III. The Vegetation 3. $. AGAIN, as the ſpecifying of the sap dependeth chiefly on the ſpecial Nature of the Parts: ſo partly, upon the Structure of the Whole. Whereby every Part is ſtill better accomodated with its own Jayce. Thus the Aer-Veſſels are neceſſary, not only and barely for a ſupply of Aer; but alſo by their Number, Size, and Poſition to adjuſt the quantity of that Aer, to the government of Nutrition, and the Ge- neration of the Specifick Liquors of every Plant. Which is evident from hence, in that they do not follow the size of the plant; but are great and many, in ſome ſmall Plants; and ſmall and few, in fome others that are large. So Vines, and Corn, as we have formerly ob- ſerved, have proportionably a great number of Aer-Veſſels, and thoſe very large. By which means the Sap is attenuated and leſs Oyly, and more copiouſly impregnated with a Subtle, Volatile and Winy Spirit. 4. 6. For the fame reaſon, the Stalk of Maze or of Indian Wheat, which when it is Green yieldeth a very ſweet Juyce; and the Canes, whereof Sugar ( which aboundeth with a volatile and inflammable spi- rit) is made ; theſe, I ſay, obtain the like over proportion of Aera Veſſels, to what we ſee in moſt other plants. Hence alſo it is, that none of the ſaid plants have any conſiderable Barque; that fo the at- tenuating and ſubtilizing Aer, may have a more eaſie and plentiful ad- miſſion at the Trunk alſo. For which reaſon likewiſe the Pores of the Skin of ſome Canes are, as hath been ſaid, remarkably wide. 5. 5. Hence alſo it is obſervable, that of the fame Species or Kina dred, thoſe plants which have the moſt, and eſpecially the largeſt Aer- Veſſels; have alſo the greateſt abundance either of a ſweet, or of a wi- ny Liquor. So in Apple; they are larger than in Crab; In Warden, larger than in Qnince ; and in Pear-Tree, larger than in Warden. So alſo in Corin, larger than in Gooſeberrey; and in Vine, larger than in Corin: and ſo in others. 6. $. AND as the Aer-Veſſels, by their Multitude and Largeneſs, are accommodated to the better making of a Winy Sap: ſo by their fem- neſs and ſmallneſs, of an Oylie. As is remarkably feeri in Fir, and other Reſiniferous Trees : theſe having, if not the ſmalleſt, yet the feweſt Aer-Veſſels of all other Trees. 17. J. If it be asked, how a plant comes to have any Oyl at all in any Part? Since we ſee, that the Sap by which the Root is fed, ſeem- eth to be nothing elſe but Water: and that many Plants which yield a great deal of ſtillatitious Oyl, as Mint, Rue, and others, will yet grow Water: I ſay, if it be enquired how this Water, is made Wine or Oyl? I anſwer, that there is no ſuch matter. But that the Oyl, and all other Vegetable Principles are actually exiſtent in, and mixed per minima, though in an extraordinary ſmall proportion, with the Water. Even as we ſee the diſtilled Waters of Aniſe Seeds, Penyroyal, and the like to be impregnated with their own Ojls , which give the Taſte and Smell to ſuch Waters. : 8. 6. Wherefore, as a certain quantity of any Salt may be diffolved in Water; beyond which, it will not mix therewith, but remains un- der its own Form: So is there a certain proportion of Oyl, though far leſs, which may alſo be perfe&ly mixed with Water; and is certainly fo, more or leſs, with all the Water in the world. But if that propor- tion, or degree of impregnation be once exceeded; the particles of Oyl do then, and not till then, gather into a body, and appear under their own Form. a 20 9. b. Book III. 133 of Trunks. 9. §. I ſay therefore, that all kinds of Vegetable Principles, are either in or together with the Water, with leſs difference firſt received into a Plant. But when they are once therein ; they are then ſepara- ted, that is to ſay, filtred, ſome from others, in very different Propor- tions and Conjunctions by the ſeveral Parts ; the Watery by one Part, the Aery by another, the Oyly by another, and ſo the reſt: and ſo every Part is the Receptacle of a Liquor, become peculiar, not by any Trans- formation, but only the Percolation of Parts out of the common Maſs or Stock of Sap. And ſo all thoſe parts of the Sap, which are ſuper- flows to any kind of Plant, are at the ſame time, diſcharged back by Perſpirations, into the Aer. 10. 6. AND, that Nature, in the various Percolations and Sepa- tions of the Sap, may ſtill the better anſwer her end; hence, it is, that ſhe carefully ſeeth, not only to the ſpecial Nature and Proportion of the Organs, by which ſhe doth her work ; but likewiſe to their very Poſition. Thus it is obſervable, That whereas the Lymphæducts, which carry a more Watery Liquor, are ſtill placed on the inner Verge of the Barque, next to the Aer-Veſſels : the Lattiferous and Reſiniferous Veſſels of Plants, to whoſe Oylie Liquor a mixture of much Aer is incongru- ous ; do uſually ſtand, neither on the inner, nor the outer verge of the Barque ; but in the midle . By which means, they are at the greateſt diſtance, and ſo moſt ſecure, from the Aer; either that which enters the Barque at the Circumference, or from the Wood and Pith. II. G. AND becauſe the Reſinous Liquors of Plants are more . Oily, than their Milky; their ſecurity therefore, from the approach of the Aer, is yet further contrived. In that in Pine, and other Rex ſinons Trees, the Diametral Inſertions are never found; or at leaſt, not viſible; which yet in other Trees, are conſpicuous į being thoſe Parts, whoſe office it is, to introduce the Aer from the Aer-Veſſels into the Barque. 12. 6. AGAIN, the Milky Liquors of Plants being thinner than the Reſinous, and having a conſiderable quantity of Water mixed with their Oyl; hence it is, that in Milky Plants, as in Rhus, there are a greater number of Lymphædnets; and thoſe ſtanding nearer to the Milky Veſſels, than they do in Pine and the like, to the Reſinous. By which means they are better fitted to affuſe their Aqueous Parts more plentifully to the ſaid Milky Liquor. 13. D. FROM the Mixture of Watery Parts with the Oylie, it comes to paſs, that whereas all Lympha's, Mucilages, and Rofins arè tranſparent ; the Aqua-oleous Liquors of Plants are Milky or white. or otherwiſe Opacous. For the ſame thing is the cauſe of the white- neſs of Vegetable, as of Animal-Milk : that is to ſay, a more copious mixture of Watery and Oily Parts per minima, or into one Body. For even the serous and Oylie Parts of Animal Milk, when throughly ſeparated one from the other, they become very tranſparent. So the Stil. latitious Oyl of Aniſe Seeds, is moſt tranſparent and limpid, even as Wa- ter it felf: yet there is a known ſort of White Aniſe-Seed Water, as it is commonly called : that it is to ſay, wherein the Oyl, in diſtillation, ariſeth and is mixed more plentifully with the Water. And the Wa- ter, wherein the ftillatitious Oyl of any Vegetable is diffolved, becomes (a) See the a perfe& white Milk ; as in this Honourable and Learned Preſence, I Diſcourſe have formerly had occaſion to ſhew the Experiment. (a) of Mixture a ( 14. $. 134 The Vegetation Book IIT: 14. 6. AND that the Milky Liquors of all Vegetables whatſoever, are more Oylie than their Lympha's , is moſt certain. For all thoſe Gums, which diffolve either in Öyl or in Water, as Galbanum, and the like, are originally the Milky Fuyces of plants . And if you take the Milk of any plant, as for inſtance, the Milk of common Sumach, or of any Taſte, Bitter, Aftringent, Hot, Cold, or any other whatſoever; and having well dryed it, and then fired it at a candle ; it will there- upon burn with a very bright and durable flame, even like that of Tar or Turpentine it felf. 15. 9. FROM what hath been faid, we may likewiſe gather the moſt genuine import of the word Gum, and the diſtinction there- of both from a Reſin and a Mucilage. Firſt, a Rofen, is originally a Turpentine, or Acidoleous Liquor, having an exceeding ſmall quantity of Watery Parts mixed therewith; and which, for that reaſon, will not be diffolved in Water, but only in Ogl. Of this kind are Maſtick, Benzoine, Taccamahacca, and divers others, commonly, in our Bils to A- pothecaries, called Gums. Yet in ftri& ſpeaking they are all fo many Roſins. 16. 6. Secondly, a Gum, and every Oylie Gum, is originally a Milky Liquor, having a greater quantity of Water mixed with its Oyly Parts; and which for that reaſon, will be made to diffolve ei- ther in Water or Ogl. Of this kind are Sagapen, Opopanax, Ammoniac, and others. 17. 9. The third ſort of Gum, is that which is Unoylie, and which therefore diffolveth only in Water, as Gum-arabick, the Gum of Cherry-Tree, and others ſuch like. This Gum, though commonly fo called, yet is properly but a dryed Mucilage: being originally nothing elſe but the Mucilaginous Lympha iſſuing from the Veſſels of the Tree. In like manner, as it doth from Cumfry, Mallov, and divers other Plants: and even from the Cucumer. The Veſſels whereof, upon cut- ting croſs, yield a Lympha, which is plainly Mucilaginous, and which being well dryed, at length becomes a kind of Gum, or rather a hardened Mucilage. In like manner, the Gums of Plum-tree, Cherry- tree and the like, are nothing elſe but dryed Mucilages. Or, if we will take the word in its wideſt fenfe, then all Gums are originally, either a Terebinth, or a Milk, or a Mucilage. 18. S. I have likewiſe made divers Obſervations of the Tafts, Smells, and Colours ' of Plants, and of their contents, ſince thoſe I laſt publiſhed: and that both for the finding out the true Cauſes of their Generation, and alſo the applying of them unto Medical and other Vſes. Of which hereafter. 1 CHAP Book III. 135 of Trunks. СНА Р. CHA P. V. of the Figuration of Trunks. a pi HE Fifth Head, ſhall be, of the Figuration of Trunks. Which alſo, as well as the making of Liquors, dependeth upon the Structure of the Parts. As Firſt, almoſt all Shrubs ( cæteris pa- ribus ) have a greater number of Aer-Veffels; and thoſe of a ſmaller Size ; and conſequently much ſpread abroad, as moſt eaſily yielding to the magnetick Power of the Aer, according as we have more fully demonſtrated, in ſpeaking of the Vegetation of Roots: as in Elder, Hazel, Fig, Sumach, and the like. By which ſpreading, the faid Aer-Veſſels do ſooner, and more eaſily Strike into the Barque, and fo produce collateral Buds and Branches, and that upon the firſt riſing of the Body from the Root : that is, the plant becomes a Shrub. 2. . BUT if the ſaid Aer-Veſſels are very large, they will not yield ſo eaſily to ſhoot out collaterally; and ſo the Trunk grows up taller and more entire:as in Oak, Wallnut, Elm,&c. wherein they are exceeding large, is feen.Hence alſo the Vine, if ſupported,willgrow to a prodigious length. And Hops and Bryony, are fome of the talleſt amongſt all Annual Growths: the Aer-Veſſels of all which, are very large. Whereas Borage, and many other like Plants, although the Pores of their Parena chyma, ate vaſtly wide, and filled with Sap ; yet becauſe their Aer-Veſſels are ſmall, they are therefore but Dwarf-Plants. Wherefore the tall- neſs or advancement of a Plant or Tree, dependeth not upon the Plenty of Sap, how great foever, but on the Largeneſs of the Aer-Veſels. 3. 8. AGAIN, as a Plant or Tree grows either Shrubby, or Tall and Entire, according to the Size of the ſaid Defels : fo from their Poſition, doth it grow slender or Thick. So, where they keep more within the compaſs of a Ring, as in Elm, and Aſh, the Tree, in pro- portion, uſually grows taller, and leſs thick. But where the ſaid Veſſels are ſpread more abroad, and eſpecially are poftured in Rays as they are in Oak, the Tree grows very thick. Becauſe the ſaid Veſſels thus ſtanding all along nearer to the Inſertions, there is a more ready and copious paſſage of the Aer out of the one into the other; and ſo the Diametral growth of the Wood is more promoted. 4. &. LASTLY, from the ſame general cauſe it is, That the Trunks of Vegetables are either Round or Angular. Thoſe of all Trees are Round. Becauſe the Barque, being here thicker, and the Aer-Veſſels bound up with a greater quantity of Wood; the Aer hath not fuffici- ent power to move them, and the Barque with them, into thoſe various Poſitions or Figurations, as the Trunks of Herbs do yield tơ. 5. \. Yet the cauſe of the various ſhapes of the Trunk, is not the Aer alone; but partly, the Principles of the Plants themſelves, in con- juction therewith ; according to the predominion whereof, and chiefly of ſome certain kind of Salt or Salts, as 1 ſhall hereafter (a) more particularly explicate) the Trunk is Square, Triangular, Pentangular, (a) B.4.P. or otherwiſe Figured. And thus much in general of the Figuration of Trunks CH A P. I. Ch. 6. 136 Book III. The Vegetation C H A P. VI. Of the Motions of Trunks. a HE Motions alſo of Trunks are various. Princi- pally Four ; fc. Aſcending, Deſcending, Horizontal, and Spiral. The cauſe of the Aſcent of a Plant, is a certain Magnetick Correfpendence betwixt the Aer and the Aer-Veſſels of a plant; the Motion and Tendency whereof, the whole Plant follows.. This I have al- ferted, and I think, clearly demonſtrated in my Firſt and Second Books of the Anatomy of Plants. I will here add this plain Experiment. 2. 9. Take a Box of Moulds, with a hole bored in the bottom, wide enough to admit the Stalk, of a Plant, and ſet it upon ſtilts half a yard or more above ground. Then lodg in the Mould ſome Plant , for Example a Bean, in ſuch ſort, that the Root of the Bean ſtanding in the Moulds may poynt upwards, the Stalk towards the ground. As the Plant grows, it will follow, that at length the Stalk will riſe upward, and the Root, on the contrary, arch it felf downward. Which evidently ſhews, That it is not ſufficient, that the Root hath Earth to ſhoot into, or that its Motion is only an Appetite of being therein lodged, which way foever that be: but that its nature is, though within the Earth already, yet to change its Poſition, and to move Down- wards. And ſo likewiſe of the Trunk, that it riſes, when a Seed ſprouts , out of the Ground, not meerly becauſe it hath an Appetite of being in the open Aer; for in this Experiment it is ſo already; yet now makes a new Motion upwards. 3. $. BUT although the Natural Motion of the Trunk be to Aſcend; yet is it forced oftentimes to Deſcend. For the Trunk-Roots growing out of ſome Plants near the ground, and ſhrinking thereinto, like ſo many Ropes, do pluck the Trunk annually lower and lower into the ground together with them; as may be ſeen in Scrophularia, Facobea, and many other Plants. 4. . If theſe Trunk-Roots break out only about the bottom of the Trunk, as in the aforeſaid Plants, then the Trunk gradually Deſcends into the Earth, and is turned into a Root. But if itbe very ſender, and the Trunk-Roots break forth all along it, then it Creeps horizontally; the ſaid Roots tethering it, as it trails along, to the ground; as in Strap- berry, Cinquefoyl, Mint, Scordium, &c. 5. 6. Ás to their Spiral Motion, it is to be noted; That the Wood of all Convolvula's or Winders, ſtands more cloſe and round together in or near the Center, thereby making a round, and ſlender Trunk. To the end, it may be more tractable, to the power of the external Motor, what ever that be: and alſo more ſecure from breaking by its winding Motion. 6. 6. Book III. 137 of Trunks. a 6. &. Wherefore, Convolonla's do not wind by any peculiar Na- ture or Genius, which other Trunks have not ; but becauſe their Parts are diſpoſed ſo, as to render them more fequaceous to the external Motor. Even as the Claſpers of a Vine, having the like Structure, have alſo a Motion of Convolution : whereas the Branches themſelves upon contrary account, move in a ſtraight Line. 7.5. The Convolution of Plants, hath been obſerved only in thoſe that Climb. But it ſeems probable, that many others do alſo wind; in which, the main stalk, is as the Axis to the Branches round about. Of B. 2. P. i. which number, I conceive, are all thoſe whoſe Roots are twiſted ; a Ch. 1: Motion we obſerved in ſpeaking of the Root. Whether it be ſo, or not the Experiment may eaſily be made by tying a Thred upon any of the Branches ; ſetting down the reſped it then hath to any Quarter in the Heavens : for, if it ſhall appear in two or three Months, to have changed its Situation towards ſome other Quarter; it is a certain proof hereof. And that hereby the Roots of many Plants become twiſted ; the Motion beginning in the Stalk, and ending at the bottom of the Root, which ſtands always fixed in the ſame place. 8. 9. The Convolution of Trunks, is made not one, but divers ways 5 ſome moving by South from Eaſt to Weft; and others from Weſt to Eaft. Wherefore it ſeemeth, that as the Efficient Cauſe of Convolution, is not within the Plant, but external: ſo alſo, that it is not One,but that there are Two Great Efficients of this Motion ; ſed the Sun and the Moon. Some winding together with the Sun, in its Diurnal Motion, (or, if the the Earth moves, then, Inclining to the Sun ) by South from Eaſt to Weſt. And others winding with the Moon, in its Monthly Motion, from Weſt to Eaſt. 9. $. This poſſibly, may alſo be one ſenſible way of diſtinguiſhing betwixt solar, and Lunar Plants. Thus far, in general , of the Motions of Trunks. atoods nami & s TS CH A P. VIL of the Nature of Timber or Trunks, as they ſerve for Mechanick Ufe. THE laſt thing I purpoſed to ſpeak of, is , Thoſe. ſeveral Qualities of Timber or of Trunks, by which they are fitted for Mechanical Uſe. As Hardneſs Softneſs, Faſtneſs , Cleveſomeneſs, Toughneſs, Britile- neſs, Durableneſs, or any of the ſame Qualities compounded. The Viſible Cauſes whereof are ob- ſervable, Partly, in the Structure of the ſeveral Parts; ſc. the Inſertions, Sap-Veſſels and Aer-Veſſels; as to the Num- ber, Size, or Poſition of any of them. And partly, in the Nature of the Parts ; I mean ſuch as is manifeſt to ſenſe. According to our clear and diſtinct obſerving of all which Cauſes, we may underſtand, Wherefore any Wood is made uſe of for any certain purpoſe. And alſo, wherein fitly to apply it to further Uſe. In order to which, a Аа compleat 138 The Vegetation Book III. compleat Hiſtory of the Mechanical Uſes of vegetables would very much conduce. I ſhall for the preſent give ſome Inſtances. 2. Q. AS Firs7, ſome Woods are ſoft, as Deal, and sallow. Yet from different Cauſes. Deal, from the great Poroſity of the Wood it felf , or the large Pores amongſt the Sap-Vefſels. But Sallon, from the great number of Aer-Veſſels ſpread all over it. And therefore, though they are both ſoft, yet will not ſerve for the ſame purpoſes; Sallow being well wrought upon, which way ſoever you cut it: but Deal, eſpeci- ally the white Deal, if it be cut croſs, it tears, and will never poliſh or work ſmooth. 3. Q. Again, in salloro, by the equal ſpreading of the Aer-Veſſels , the Softneſs is equal or alike in all parts. For which cauſe it maketh an excellent Coal for Painters Scribets. Becauſe it doth not only make a light Stroak, but every where certain ; and ſo doth not diſturb the even Motion of the Hand. For the fame caufe, shoomakers alſo make uſe of it for their Carving-boards. Becauſe being every where equally ſoft, it turns not the edge of their Knives, Which Deal would pre- ſently do; becauſe though very ſoft in ſome places, yet in others 'its hard; that is to ſay, on the inner Verge of every annual Ring of Wood, where the old Sap-Veſſels grow much more compact and cloſe together. 4. S. AGAIN, fome Woods are ſoft, but not fast ; others are both, as Linn : its Softneſs, depending on the numerouſneſs and equal ſpreading of the Aer-Vefſels : its Faftneſs, on the cloſeneſs of the true Wood, and the ſhortneſs, and ſmallneſs of the Inſertions. For which caufe, it is of excellent uſe for many purpoſes and particularly, for Small Sculpture: ſuch as may ſometimes be ſeen for the Frames of Looking-Glaſſes, or of ſmaller Pictures in Water-Colours. 5. S. SOME Woods, again, are faſt, and hard , as Elm. Its . hardneſs depending upon the cloſeneſs of the Wood. Its faſtneſs, Partly, upon the ſame cauſe; and partly, on the ſmalneſs of the Inſer- tions ; as alſo on the fewneſs of the Aer-Veſels in proportion with the Wood; and on the thwärt and croſs Poſition of many of them. Hence it is, that Elm, of all others, is the moſt Croſs-grain'd Timber; that is, cleaveth ſo unevenly, to and fro, according to the croſs Poſition of the faid Veſſels. 6. . Hence alſo it cleaveth the moſt Difficultly. Even then, when it is without any Knots. For which reaſon it is always uſed, as beſt for the Hub of a great wheel. As alſo for Water-Pipes, and for Pumps. Not becauſe it is the moſt durable Wood; but becauſe it will not ſplit or crack, either in the working, or afterwards. For the very ſame reaſon, it is uſed for Coffins ; that is, becauſe, it will not ſplit in working: not becauſe it will endure longeſt under ground; for Pules are always made of Oak. So alſo the Ladles and soles of a Mill-wheel are always made of Elm; as alſo the Keel ofa Boat, ſc. left they ſhould Split: but the other parts are made of Oak. 7. §. It may here alſo be noted, That the Planks commonly called Groaning-Boards, lately expoſed, as a kind of Prodigy, to the view and hearing of many people, were of Elm, The Aer-Veſſels of this Wood, being, though not more numerous, yet more ample, than in any other Timber. So that upon the application of the Red-hot-Iron, as was uſual, and thereby the Rarifaction of the Aer and Watery Parts in the Timber ; every veſſel became, as it were a little Wind-Pipe for their Book III. 139 of Trunks. T a a a their Expiration. And as a great many Drops falling together in a ſhowr of Rain; ſo a great many of theſe Pipes playing together, might make a kind of big or groaning noyfe. swa Gawa 1971 8. $. AS Elm, of all Woods, is one of the faſteſt ; So, on the contrary, of all hard Woods, Oak is the moſt Cleaveſome, or ſplitteth the moſt eaſily. The cauſe whereof is, partly, the Largeneſs of the Inſertions 3 and partly, the Diametral or Radiated Poſition of moſt of the Aer-Feſſels: upon both which accounts, wherever a crack is once begun, 'tis eaſily continued throughout the Diameter of the Trunk. 9. “. AGAIN, fome Woods atd hard, faſt, and tough. So is Afh, and eſpecially Beech. Hard and fast, from ſome of the ſame Cau- ſes, as Elm. Tough not from the structure, but from the Nature of the Parts; whoſe Principles are united in a more exact proportion. Wherea fore London-Cars have the Rings of their Wheels of Beech; becauſe it tears more difficulty than even Aſh it felf. Whence alſo for large Screws, there is no Wood like it. But for Small Screws, of about an Inch Diamea ter, Birch is the beſt ; as being, though not ſo hard, yet more tough. 10. $. THE more Brittle a Wood is, 'tis likewiſe uſually the more durable. So Oak, which, with reſpect to its hardneſs, is not a tough, but very brittle Wood, is almoſt as durable as any. Whereas Beech, Birch, and the like, although very tough; yet for Duration, are of no ſervice, for there are no Woods will rot ſooner: and therefore, though ſtrong enough, yet unfit to make any Standing Parts of Bivilding, or of Furs niture ; eſpecially in wet and moiſt places. Becaule, theſe Woods, having a lefs proportion of Oyl, than there is in Oak; they are apter to imbibe the moiſture even of a dank Aer ; by which moiſture, they either Rot, or breed Worms, which deſtroy them. bedavis II. 5. HENCE it is, that what we call the Heart of Tim- ber, as it is more brittle, ſo alſo more durable ; fc. Becauſe more Oylie, So that which is called the sap of Oak, is much more tough than the Heart, although the Heart be more durable. That is to ſay, the older the Wood is, the Watery Parts are the more evapourated, whilſt the Oylie ſtill remaine, as a kind of l'in&ture or Extract in the Wood. Even as we fee, that the older seeds of any one Kind, are more Oya lie than thoſe that are green and young. So that the Oylie or Rofinous Parts of the Sap, are a kind of Embalming to the Heart, or older Part of a Tree, ſecuring it from the deſtructive impreſſions of the Aer. For which Cauſe it is, that Oak, Tero, Cocus, Guajacum, &c. which are Oylie Woods, have always much Heart, whereas Birch, Alder, Beech, Maple, which are very Vnoglie, have never any Heart. 12. Ø. FROM hence likewiſe we may underſtand the Cauſe of the Toughneſs of Flax: what we call Flaxy being only the Sap.Veſels, or Lignous Fibres of the Barque. And generally, the Barque of any Tree, as of Willow ( whereof are uſually made a ſort of Ropes ) is very tough. The Veſſels being here younger, and leſs Oylie than in the Wood. So likewiſe Hemp, is nothing elſe but the Sap-Veſſels of the Barque of the plant fo called. And Scotch-Cloath, is only the Houſe- wifery of the fame Parts of the Barque of Nettle. 13. \. WHENCE it is very probable, that there are many other Plants, as well as the above named, whereof might be made good Tow. And of fome, eſpcially in ſome reſpects, better than of Flax it ſelf. Becauſe that even Hemp, although it will not make fo fine A a 2 140 The Vegetation Book III, fine a Staple , as Flax (for all our fine Hollands are made of Flax ) yet Flax, which is but of the ſame fineneſs as Hemp, will never, by all the Art yet known, be made ſo white as Hemp is made. The Qualities therefore of the beſt Ton, that can be in Nature, are that the Staple be long, ſmall, tough, and white. So that if in the Barque of any Plant, we can find theſe Qualities, or any of them, to excell; we may be ſure, it will be of better uſe, in ſome reſpects, for the making of cloath, or other purpoſe, than Flax it felf. 14. 5. I WIL L conclude with one Inštarce more, and that is as to Grafting. The good and happy ſucceſs whereof, doth certainly depend upon the ſuitableneſs or reſpondence betwixt the ſeveral Parts of the Stock and Cyon; as the Barque, Wood, and Pith; and that both as to the Number, Size, and Poſition of the ſaid Parts, and of their feve- ral Pores or Veſſels : according to the degrees whereof, the Conjuncti- on ( cæteris paribus ) will be more or leſs proſperous. So that of all ſuch Conjunčtions as are found to be apt and taking, and which ſome have learned not without long Practice and Experience; another, on- ly by comparing the Branches of Trees together, may with little trou- ble, and in much leſs time, inform himſelf. By the ſame means, fome Conjun&ions which ſeem to be ſtrange, as Quince and Pear, white Thorn and Medlar, &c. do yet, by the reſpondence of their Parts, as well as by Experience, appear to be good. And there is no doubt, but that many Conjundliona not yet tryed, or not known to have been ſo, may upon the ſame ground, be tryed with good ſucceſs. 15. 6. The chief Uſe of Grafting and Inoculation, is, That they Accelerate the growth of Good Fruit. The Cauſe whereof, is the Knot, which is always made in the Conjunction. By means of which, all the Sap is ſtrained, and ſo aſcendeth up into the Graff or Bud, both Purer and in leſs Quantity; and is therefore better and ſooner concocted. Hence, the ſmaller the Fruit of any Tree, though it be not the beſt, yet the Sap being there, in leſs Qantity, is the ſooner ripe. On the con- trary, where the Sap aſcendeth too freely, it doth not only retard the growth of the Fruit, but produceth Barrenneſs; as is ſeen in thoſe luxuriant Branches, where it runs all up to Leaves. Hence alſo Vines, by Bleeding, become more Fruitful : that is, by the Effuſion of Pari of the Sap, there is a more eaſier melioration of that which remains. Even as phlebotomy doth oftentimes produce a more healthful and bet- ter Habit of our own Bodies. To conclude, the leſſening the Quan- tity, and thereby the melioriation of the aſcending Sap, by Knots, is Natures own contrivance; as is ſeen in Sugar-Cane, Corn, and other Plants. ol THE THE CD AN AT Α Ν Α Τ Ο ΜΥ OM Y 8 Jha OF LEAVES, FLOWERS, FRU I T S and S E E D S. DAH Roots IDAD In Four Parts. ILAL To The FOURTH BOOK quoti sotto AH By N EHEMFAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY, and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS. to trochu od 10 LONDON 1o 1066Mi edt 10 or so to the collo Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682. Hongi) 3 THE CO N T E N T S. OF THE Firſt Part. 2. 2 be C H A P. I. Of the Protections and Folds of Leaves. CHAP. II. Of thoſe Things which appear upon the Surface of the Leaf. CHAP. III Of the Figures of Leaves; and the Apparent Poſition of the Fibres. CH A P. IV. wollt of the Parts and Texture of the Leaf.a orto de base 20 CHAP. V. Of the Duration of Leaves, and the Time of their Generation. CH AP. VI. of the Manner of the Generation of the Leaf. Where alſo, that of the Two General Parts of a Plant, ſc. the Lignous and Parenchymous, is further explain d. To CO TO ST ( DOY To the Honourable Robert Boyle Eſq; co SIR, sont FIER I had finiſhed the foregoing Books, In which, 1 conceive, as far as Glaſſes will yet lead us, I have clearly De- ſcribd and Delineated the Structure of a Plant; and have endeavour’d, in ſome part, to Vufold the Reaſon and Scope of Nature there. in: I was willing to fit down, and leave what remained, to the Improvements of the Preſent and Succeeding Ages. But in Diſcourſe upon this Subje&t, You have been pleaſed frequently to infift, That I ſhould by no means omit, to give likewiſe, ſome Examples of the Mechaniſme of Nature in all the other Parts. The Performance whereof therefore, next to the Obedience I owe to the Royal Society, is to be looked upon, as a Due to the Authority which Your Fudg- ment bath over me. This I have ſaid, that, if what is herein done, Shall prove acceptable unto Learned Men; they may know, To whom they are oncemore to give their Thanks : After they have ſo often done it,upon (a better ſcore) the Publiſhing of your own Ex- cellent Works. In which, there ſeems to be a Queſtion, When ther Tour Continual Endeavours, to enlarge the Bounds of Natural Knowledge, or Tour Succeſſes therein, have been the Greater. So that, whereas Nobility in ſome, doth only : The Epiſtle Dedicatory. > only ſerve to lift them, like Jupiter's Satellits, out of fight: You, by giving a greater Light, have drawn all Mens Eyes upon You. And whileft there are many, in all Ages, fond of Prebeminency in the Condu&t of Popular Affairs; who yet rarely hit the Mark they aim at; or aim at that they pretend : You have thought fit, rather to ſeparate Your Self, to that more Innocent, and more Noble Sort of Wiſdom, which lieth, not in the Arts of Conceiling, but in Diſcovering, the Truth of Things. That we may have many to imitate You herein, can- not but be heartily wiſh'd by all, who regard the Honour of their own Country; as it is, with much Zeal, by To Set coloro se ha Srecte to cost on ote Sir, a'2 220 bolno sred pune te pa? Your moſt obedient i orig otto on handle of this sit at sinable stolardt osredo O Teuto Die skool levo. I adi ot 90 Iconsibs Servant -shut not only timodlin set of skills ostoso vodi sport bus obuis in die todistoni o Te rogatjaNEH EMFAH GREW. Broj o osudio di stories of someone s 15 axeiro I looked at Castid ) movies grob Locl grofton sd ot og enda sich seiro ir to zboso I sdi ogmlig or two dourite 3 mois 3990 tood gume igredi 26 m2 tomt ogbolon THE და | o nerecu do to A 145 THE Α Ν Α Τ Ο Μ Υ OF hogany be LEAVES P R O SE CU TE D With the bare EYE, And with the MICROSCOPE Read before the Royal Society, O&tob. 26. 1676. PAR T I. CHAP. I. of the Protections and Folds of Leaves. NIKON THE General Anatomy of Plants, I have af- ſigned one whole Chapter (a) to the Germen and (a) Lib. i. Leaf. Since then, I have occaſionally made divers Ch. 4. Remarques of the ſame; both with the Naked Eye, as there, and alſo with the Microſcope. The Principal whereof, I ſhall here ſet down z without repeating any from thence; or obliging my ſelf ſtri&ly to the Order there uſed. 2. $. That which in a Germen, firſt occurs to the Eyé, is the Pro- tection of the Leaves, or the various Methods which Nature takes to preſerve them from the Injuries both of the Ground, and of the Wea- ther. To the Inſtances formerly given, I ſhall add theſe that follow. Bb و .3 146 Book IV. The Anatomy Tab. 41. 3. V. AND Firſt, it is obſervable of the young Buds of Ammi, that left they ſhould be bruiſed, or ſtarved, upon their firſt Erupti- on from under the Ground; they are couched, as Firn is rowld, 'in- ward; each Bud, againſt the Baſe of the Stalką of the foregoing Leaves, and moſt exactly laid up within the Membranes thence pro- duced : Juſt as the Child in the Womb, lies with his Head againſt his Knees; or as it is afterwards embraced with the Armes of the Nurſe. And it is a general Rule of Nature, where the Stalks of the Leaves are ſo long, that they cannot lap one over another, and where no other ſpecial Protection is provided; for the bottoms of the Stalks to be produced into broad Membranes , as Blankets to the ſuca ceeding Buds ; as in Crowfoot, Dovesfoot, Claver, Cransbill, Strama berry, Tarrow, and others. And ſometimes inſtead of two skins lapped one over another, there is one entire Skin, produced from the Stalk, in which as within a Secundine,the Bud is ſafely ſhrowded ; and which, in its Growth, it gradually breaks open. 4. %. THE fame is alſo obſervable in Dork, Sorrel, Biſtort, and . all other Plants of this Kindred, with this difference, That every Veil or Secundine is not here produced from the Stalk of the Leaf; but hath its Original Distinct from it. And whereas in the former, every Bud hath only one to it ſelf: in theſe Plants, every lefſer Leaf, toge- ther with its own proper Veil, is always incloſed, with the next greater Leaf, in another Veil common to them both; and both theſe with the next, in another ; and ſo on to the greateſt. Theſe Veils are extream thin, and have very few Veſſels ; being ſo many meer tranſparent Skins. For which reaſon, there is always found a Mucilage or clear Gelly, between every Leaf, and its Veil, and between Veil and Veil. The one, thus preſerving the other, (as do the Humors and Mem- branes of the Eye ) from drying and ſhrinking up, and thereby from becoming uſeleſs for the Protection of the plant. 5. %. THE Orchis, and other Plants of this kindred, becauſe they Spring and Flower early, when the mornings are cold, have a double Sheath, or Blanket over all. The Buds of ſome Herbs (as of plantain) having no Hairs growing on them,are covered with Hairy Thrums. And the Nettle hath Bastard-Leaves, or Interfoyls between Leaf and Leaf, for the preſervation of its Stings. 6. S. ANOTHER Sort of Protection is ſeen in Wild Clary, white Archangel, and other Plants of a like Shape. In which, the greater Leaves do ſtill cover and incloſe the leſſer, not by being lapped over them, as where the Leaves are more numerous, is uſual ; but by a Double Fore-Curl at the bottom of every two greater Leaves ; by which the little Under-Bud is embraced, and ſo kept ſafe and warm. 7. . THE Leaves of Onions are all Pipes one within another. Theſe Pipes are every where entire, ſaving about the middle, where they have a ſmall Aperture ; common to all of them, even the moſt minute in the Centre: not being a forced Crack, but a Door ori- ginally formed, for the iſſuing of every leſſer Pipé, out of a greater. 8. THE LAST I ſhall give, is that which is remarkable in . Common Sumach. The Buds whereof, being exceeding tender, Nature appears ſollicitous in a peculiar manner, for their preſervation. For whereas in other Plants, they are well enough ſecured only by ſtanding behind thestalks of the elder Leaves : here they are lodged within the a Tab. 41. Tab. 42. a Tab. 41. very Book IV. 147 of Leaves. a a very Body of the Stalk; as entirely, as a Kernel is within an Apple, or a Fætus in the Womb. From whence it comes to paſs that the Baſis of every Stalk, is extreamly ſwelled, as going Great with a Bud. 9. 6. UPON THE removal of thoſe Parts, which are con- trived for the Protection; the Foulds and Compoſture of the Leaves do next appear : all which are moſt aptly ſuited both to the Number and Shape of the Leaves, and alſo their poſition upon the Branch. In the Firſt Book (a) I have given Examples of theſe Eight Sorts, fc. the (a) Ch. 4. Plain Lap, the Plicature, the Duplicature, the Multiplicature, the Sin- gle Roll, the Double Back-Roll , the Double Fore-Role, and the Treble- Tab. 42. Roll. To which I ſhall add Four or Five more. 10. b. And Firſt, in ſome Plants, as Ground-Ivy, St. Johns Wort, and divers others, where the Leaves are ſmall, pretty, numerous, and grow by pairs, they have no Fould, but ſtand Flat and Tangent, like a pair of Battledores clapt together. 1 t. 5. They have the like Poſture in Baum; ſaving, that here the Edges of the Leaves are a little curled backward. Not Rolled, a Curl being but the beginning of a Roll. So the ſeveral Labels of a Grounſel-Leaf are all laid in a Back-Curl. 12. . The Leaves of fome Plants, as Horehound, White Lamium, Nettle, and others, are likewiſe only Tangent, but are ſet with a Fore- Curle. And the ſeveral Labels, or Scallops of the Leaf of Common Crowfoot, are all Curled Inward. But thoſe of Hepatica aurea; are com- poſed into Double Fore-Rolls. 13. $. THE Leaves of Sage, Scabious, Red Lamium, Lychinis Sylveſtris, and others, are neither couched one over another, as in the Bow-Lap; nor plated, as in the Flat Lap; but being looſely foulded, of every pair of Leaves, the half of one is reciprocally received between Tab. 42: the two halfs of another, and may therefore be called the Cleep. A Poſition very well ſuited to the Smalneſs of their Number, and the Equality of their Size, not ſo well agreeing with the Bow-Lap; and the ſomewhat inward Poſture of the Fibres, not allowing the Flat Lap. Sometimes, as in Sýringa, where the Leaves are broader, the Cleep is joyned with a Fore-Curle. 14. ¢ THE laſt I ſhall mention, is the Plaite-Roll, as in the Laa pathum Alpinum, which ſome call Engliſh Rhubarb. The Leaves where- of are ſo very large, and the Fibres ſo prominent ; that beſides and under the two Back-Rolls, they are alſo laid in ſeveral plaits, and un- der thoſe Plaits, again with leſſer ones, all moſt exquiſitely Tucked up between the ſaid Fibres : So, as neither to bruiſe the ſame, nor yet to leave any Vacuity: whereby every Leaf, and the whole Bud, lie cloſe and round within their Veilsa 2 9 o non de och be brico B 2 CHAP 148 BookIV The Anatomy CH AP. II. . Of thoſe things which appear upon the Surface of the Leaf. Tab. 43. Tab. 43. HESE are Globular Excreſcences, Spots, Hairs; Thorns and Prickles : of all which, except Spots, I have ſpoken in the Appendix to the Chapter of Leaves in the Firſt Book. 2. %. Of the Globulets, it may here be fur- ther noted, That thoſe which are white, and lice ſometimes like a fine Powder upon the Leaf, were once tranſparent, as in Bears-Eear ; their cleer Liquor beeing now evaporated to anExtract or White Flowers. This, if licked off, will give you the Taft of the more Eſſential Content of the Plant ; different from that perceived in chewing the Leaf. 3. b. For the obſerving of them, it may alſo be noted, That al- though they often grow on both ſides the Leaf alike ; yet ſometimes, as in Ground-Ivy, only or chiefly on the Back-Side. And that in many Plants, where the elder Leaves have none; on the young Buds they are very numerous ; as in Corin Tree, Sorrel, and others. 4. S. A S for Spots, the ſmaller ones are obſervable not only in St. Johns-worts, (in which plant only they are commonly taken no- tice of ) but alſo in Rue, Ground-Ivy, Pympernel or Anagallis, and divers other Plants, when held up againſt the Light. The original whereof ſeems to be, at leaſt in ſome, from the Globulets above mene tioned; that is, when they break and dry away. So the Spots of Rue- Leaves, which in the Reflection of Light look black,but upon the Trajedia on thereof are tranſparent , are ſo many little Holes, pounced half way through the thickneſs of the Leaf, and ſeem as made, by the breaking and drying away of as many Globulets. Whence alſo, as the Globulets are beſt ſeen in the younger Leaves, ſo theſe Spots in the elder. 5. S. BESIDES theſe, and ſome others ( as thoſe in Ladiese Thiſtle) which are Natural to the Leaf; there are alſo ſome Spots, or rather Streaks, which are Adventitious ; as thoſe in the Leaves of Sona chus. The Cauſe whereof, is a ſmall flat Infect, of a grey Colour, and about șth of an Inch long. Which neither ranging in bredth, nor ſtriking deep into the Leaf; eats ſo much only as lies juſt before it, and ſo runs ſcudding along betwixt the skin and the Pulp of the Leaf ; leaving a whitiſh Streak behind it, where the skin is now looſe, as the meaſure of its Voyage. 6. D. THE Original and ſeveral kinds of Thorns, I have deſcribd in the above ſaid Appendix. I only add, that the very Leaves of ſome Plants, if they ſtand till the ſecond year, are changed into ſo many Thorns, as in the Furz. 5 Tab. 43. 7. 6. Book IV. 149 of Leaves. 5 Tab. 43 a 7. Ģ. They are of Uſe, not only for the Protection of the Bud; but likewiſe, for the ſupport of the Plant; as is obſervable in thoſe Climbers, which are neither ſtrong enough to ſtand of themſelves ; nor yet, from their fragility, are capable of winding about another, without being torn all to pieces. For which end alſo, theſe Thorns grow not like Buds, erected; but poynt all downwards, like ſo many Tenters or Hanging-hooks : as in the Bramble, chiefly on the Stalks ; and in Clivers, alſo on the Leaves themſelves ; whereby they catch at any Thing that ſtands next them; and ſo, although ſuch fim and feeble Plants, yet eaſily climb to a very great hight, 8. §. OF THỂ ſeveral Figures of Hairs, and their Uſe, I have B. 1, Ch. 4. alſo ſpoken. As to one Uſe, ſc. the Protection they give to the Leaf, Tab. 43. I ſhall here further note, That the deſign of Nature, is the more evi- dent if we conſider, That all Leaves are not alike Hairy, nor at all times, nor in every part : but differently, according to their Age, Sub- ſtance, Texture, and Foulding up. Their Age; for there are many young Buds covered with a thick warm Hair, which afterwards dries up and diſappears, as uſeleſs; as thoſe of the Vine, Golden Liverwort, &c. Their Subſtance; ſo thoſe Buds which are tendereſt, and would ſooner feel the cold, if naked, have the fulleſt Hair; as of Thiſtle, Mullen, Burdock, and others. Their Structure ; therefore thoſe Leaves, whoſe Fibres ſtand more prominent or above their Surface, left the cold ſhould nip them, are covered with greater Store of Hair; as in Moth-Mullen, Garden-Clary, and the like. And their Fould; it being obfervable, That thoſe Leaves which are folded up inward, have little or no Hair on their inner, but only on their Back-Sides, which are open to the Aer; as is viſible in Corin, Warden, Golden Liverport, and others. 9. Ø. Add hereto, That where there' is Store of Hair, Nature is the leſs ſollicitous for other Covers ; and where there is not, ſhe is more. So the Leaves of Beans and Peaſen, of Nettle, Plantain, &c. not being Hairy, have each a Surfoyl, or elſe certain Hairy Thrums, to protect them. And thoſe Plants which have neither, are ſuch as have a Hotter Juyce, and ſo leſs ſubject to the impreſſions of Cold, as Speerwort, Scur. vygraſs, Watercreſs, Fenil, and moſt of the Umbelliferous Kind. 10. %. Hair is of uſe to preſerve young Buds, not only, from the cold Aer, but alſo from too much Wet; which, if it were contiguous, eſpecially in Winter, would often rot and deſtroy them. But being made to ſtand off in drops at the ends of the Hair, doth not hurt, but refreſh them. Thus doth Nature make the meaneſt Things fome- times ſubſerve to the beſt Ends. a a СНАР 150. The Anatomy Book VI. CHAP. III. Of the Figure of the Leaf; and the Apparent Poſition of the Fibres. T Tab.46. HAT which in the Leaf offers it ſelf next to be obſerved, is its Figure. This is infinitely va- ried with the ſeveral kinds of plants: and there are ſome, which have Leaves (beſides the two firſt Diſſimilar ones ) of Two Kinds or Two di- ſtinct Figures ; as the Bitter-Sweet, the com- mon Little Bell, Valerian , Lady-Smocks , and others. For the Under Leaves of Bitter-Sweet, are Entire; the Upper, with two lobes : the Under Leaves of the Little Bell, like thoſe of Pancy; the Upper, like thoſe of Carnation, or of Sweet-William. And in ſome Plants, Nature affecteth a Kind of Irregularity ; the Leaves whereof are of no one certain Figure; as in Dragon, Peony, Biſhops-Weed, &c. 2. $. BUT the Leaves of moſt Plants, have a Regular Figure; and this Regularity, both in Length and Circuit, always defineable. In Length ; by the Proportion between the ſeveral Leaves upon one Stalk, or between the ſeveral Lobes upon one Leaf. So the Leaves of Clematis Sylv. major, which ſtand by Ternaries, ſhorten by equal Proportions, that is to ſay, if, the chief Fiber of each, be divided into equal Parts; their ſeveral Lengths are not as Ten, Eight and Four ; but as Ten, Eight, and Six. So the Lobes and Fibers of Clematis Virgini- ana Hedere folio, of Artenuiſa, &c. ſhorten in like manner by equal Proportions. The fame is obſervable in meaſuring, upon a Gooſeberry- Leaf, from the Poynt of the firſt Lobe, to the firſt Angle ; from thence, to the ſecond Poynt; from thence, to the ſecond Angle; and from thence to the third Poynt. 3. Q. But in many, the Proportion is different. So in the Leaves of the Leſſer Maple; the ſhortning of the ſmaller Lobes, with reſpect to the middelmoſt; is not Equal, but Double to that of the middlemoſt, with reſpect to the Greater. For if their chief Fibres be divided into Equal Parts, they are as Eleven, Nine, and Five. On the contrary, in the Leaves of Althea fruticofa Pentaphylloidea, the middlemoft Lobes ſhorten by a greater Proportion than the Leaſt; all three being as Ten, Fourteen, and Twenty. 4. %. WITH reſpect to the Circumference, the Figure of moſt Leaves is very complex. Yet Two things are evident. Firſt, that all Regular Leaves are defined or meaſured out by Circles ; that is, by the Arches or Segments of ſeveral Circles, having either the ſame, or di- vers Centers and Diameters. Secondly, That the Length of the Leaf, or of the chief Fiber thereof, is the Standard Meaſure for the Diame- ters of theſe Circles: theſe being either its full Length, or certain equal parts ſubſtracted, or multiplied; as half its Length, or its Length and half, &c. Tab. 46. و .5 Book IV. of Leaves. 151 5. . TO make this appear, I ſhall give ſeveral Inſtances: of fome, where both the Edges are of one Meaſure ; and of others, where they are different. And of both kinds, where they are meaſured by fewer . and where by more Circles. 6. ll. The Leaf of Lagopus major fol . pennat. is meaſured by One Circle, the ſame on both Edges, whoſe Diametre is Thrice the Length of the Leaf. 7. 9. That of syderitis Salvia fol. by Two Circles: the Diameter of the Lower, being Twice the Length of the Leaf; of the upper, Tab. 44. the Length and half. In both theſe the Circles are drawn Outward; that is, with their Centers ſome where upon the middlemoſt or chief Fiber of the Leaf 8. ll. That of Orange-Tree, is alſo meaſured by Two Circles : but one of them repeated with Oppoſite Centers. That next the Cone of the Leaf, is drawn Inward 3 that is, with the Center no where upon the Leaf, but without it. The Diameter hereof is juſt the Length of the Tab. 44. Leaf. The midle part of the Edge is meaſured by the fame Circle, only drawn Outward. The lower Circle next the Stalk, is drawn In- ward, as the upper; and its Diameter Three times the Length of the Leaf. 9. &. The Leaf of the Venetian Vetch, is meaſured by Three Cir- cles. That next the Cone, drawn Inward; the Diameter whereof, is Tab. 44. Twice the Length of the Leaf ; the next is drawn Outward; where- of the Diameter, is juſt the Length. The third or lowermoſt, is drawn alſo Outward ; and its Diameter, half the Length. So that they all leffen by an Equal Proportion. 10. ). The Leaf of Great Laſerwort is alſo meaſured by Three Circles z all drawn Outward, and one of them Repeated. The Diameter of that next the Cone, is Half the Length of the Leaf 5 of the Tab. 45. next, Thrice the Length; of the Third, juſt the Length; the lower- moſt, is the ſame with the Firſt. 11. 6. That of Broad Leav'd Laſerwort, is alſo meaſured with Three Circles; and one of them repeated with Oppoſite Centers. The Diame- ter of the Firſt, is Half the Length of the Leaf; of the Second, Twice Tab, 44. the Length; of the Third, juſt the Length: all of them drawn Out- ward. That next the Stalk, is the fame with the Firſt; only drawn Inward. 12. Q. The Figure of the Leaf of the Cornelian Cherry, is exa&ly that of the foregoing, Inverted: the ſame meaſure there beginning at the Tab. 44. Baſe, and ending at the Cone ; which here begins at the Cone, and ends at the Baſe: as by comparing their Draughts together may be ob- ſervºd. 13. I. ÎN AL L, the foregoing Examples, both the Edges of the Leaves have the ſame Meaſure. But they have oftentimes, different ones ; as in theſe that follow. 14. . The Leaf of Althæa fruticoſa,is meaſured by Three Circles. The left Edge (as the Leaf lies with the backſide upward ) by One Circle, but Twice repeated. For the Diameter of the Firſt, is the Length of Tab. 45. the Leaf ; the Second is the ſame, but drawn upon another Center ; the Third alſo the fame, but drawn Inward. The right Edg, is mea- ſurd by Two Circles: the Diameter of the Firſt, being the Length of the Leaf; of the Second, Half the Length: 5 15. ® 152 Book IV. The Anatomy Tab. 45 Tab. 45. 15. . That of Black Poplar, by Three; and each Edge by Three repeated. On the left, the Diameter of the Firſt, is the Length of the Tab. 45. Leaf; of the Second, Half the length; of the Third, the Length and Half. The Meaſure of the right Edge, is that of the left, Inverted: the fame Meaſure there beginning at the Baſe, and ending at the Cone; which here begins at the Cone, and ends at the Baſe. 16. 9. That of Doronicum, is meaſured by Three Circles, whereof, one is repeated Once; and another Thrice. The right Edge by Two, 1 and One repeated. For the Diameter of the Firſt or that next the Cone; is the Length of the Leaf; the next is the ſame, but drawn Outward; the Diameter of the Third, is Half the Length. The left Edge, by Three Circles; whereof One is repeated on the ſame Edge, and Two, the ſame, as on the other. For the Diameter of the firſt, is the Length of the Leaf ; of the Second, Four times the Length ; the Third, the ſame as the Firſt; and of the Fourth, Half the Length. 17. 9. Laſtly, that of Mountain Calamint is meaſured by Four Circles. The left Edge, by Three Circles, of which, the lowermoſt is once repeated : the right Edge alſo by Two; whereof the nether is likewiſe once repeated. 18. Ø. It may ſeem, even from theſe Inſtances, no very unobvious Concluſion ; That all Crooked Lines, Spiral, Helick , Elliptick, Hyperbo- lick, Regular, or Irregular ; are made up of the Arches of Circles, having either the ſame, or divers Centers and Diameters. And, as otherwiſe, ſo from the Contemplation of Plants, men might firſt be invited to Ma- thematical Enquirys. 19. %. TOGETHER with the Figure of the Leaf, the Poſition of the Fibers, as it is apparent before Diſſection, is obſervable; eſpeci- ally on the back of the Leaf. Whereof I ſhall add, to what I have faid in the Firſt Book, the following Remarques. 20. 9. Firſt, that there are ſome Leaves, in which the firſt Colla- teral Fibres make Right Angles with the Great one in the midle: as the Great-Maple, the Great Celandine, Chondrilla, and the reſt, or many, of the Intybous Kind; with ſome few others. But that generally all the chief Fibers of a Leaf, make Accute Angles together: both where they ſtand collateral with the midle Fiber, as in Strawberry ; and where they all part at the Stalk, as in Mallow. 21. Q. Again, that of theſe, there are ſome few, any two of whoſe Tab.46, Defining Fibres making two Rays of equal Length, take in One Eighth Part of a Circle, as in Mallow; and in ſome one Tenth : but in moſt 47 they take in either one Twelfth part, as in Holy-Oak; or one Sixth, as in Sirynga. So that where the Fibres ſtand Collateral with one in the the midle, if you ſuppoſe them to be drawn out at Oppoſite Angles ; or where the chief Fibers part at the Stalk, you only take in the Stalk; you will thereby divide a Circle into Eight, Twelve, or Six equal Parts ; as in sirynga, the Vine and others. And ſo likewiſe, where there are Tab.46,47, ſeveral Sprigs upon one stem, as in Fenil, Hemlock, and the like : as will beſt be underſtood by the Figures. 9 а С НА Р. Book IV. 153 of Leaves. CH A P. IV. of the Parts and Texture of the Leaf. . COME next to obſerve the ſeveral Parts, where of the Leaf is compoſed: and firſt the skin. This being ſtript off the Leaf, although to the bare Eye it looks no otherwiſe than a skin of Iſinglaſs : yet being viewed through a good Glaſs, with a clear and true Light, and in an advantagious Poſition; it appears to conſiſt not only of Organical Parts, as do the skins of Animals ; but theſe alſo Regularly mixed together ; that is, of Parenchymous and Lignous Fibres, all very curionſly interwoven as it were, into a piece of admirably fine white Sarcenet : as in Flag, Tab. 48. Tulip, and the like. 2. Ø. From hence, it is eaſy to conceive how the Skins of all Plants, as well as thoſe of Animals, are perſpirable ; fc. between the ſeveral Fibers of which they conſiſt. But as the Skins of Animals, eſpecially in ſome Parts, are made with certain open Pores or Orifices, either for the Reception, or the Elimination of ſomething for the be- nefit of the Body : fo likewiſe the Skins, of at leaſt many Plants, are formed with ſeveral Orifices or Paſs-ports, either for the better Avola- tion of Superfluous Sap, or the Admiſion of Aer. 3. S. THESE Orifices are not in all Leaves alike ; but varied in Bigneſs, Number, Shape, and Poſition : Serving to the different Nature of the Plant or Leaf ; and giving the Leaf, as it were,a different Grain. Princes Feather, i.e. a Sort of Sanicle, they ſtand only on the Edges of the Leaf; but are very ample. In the white Lily, they are Oval, very white, and each ſurrounded with a ſlender white Border. They ſtand about a 6th or 8th part of an Inch diſtant, as they appear through Tab. 48. a good Glaſs, all over the Leaf, but not in any regular Order. Theſe Orifices are the cauſe of the Greyiſh Gloſs on the upper fide the Leaf: for the Back-ſide, in which there are none of them, is of a dark Sea-Green. 4. $. In the Leaf of Pine, they are alſo Oval, and about the ſame Bigneſs and Number, as in that of a Lily ; yet without a Border. But their poſition is very Elegant, ſtanding all, moſt exactly, in Rank and Tab. 48. File from one end of the Leaf to the other. 5. 6. NEXT TO the skin,lies the Pulpy part of the Leaf ; which by the ſame latitude, as Uſe hath taught us in many other Words, I call the Parenchyma. This Parenchyma or Pulp of the Leaf, like the Pith, and all other Parenchymous Parts of a plant is made up of in- comparably ſmall Cylindrick Fibres: and theſe Fibres, in moſt Leaves, woven and wound up into little Bladders. 6. ý. The Bladders are here of ſeveral Sizes, as in the Pith: but generally more viſible in the Stalk, than in the body of the Leaf. Va- Táb, 49. ried, as in the Pith, ſo here, not according to the Size, but the Nature of the Leaf. So in Common Dock, and Moth Mullein, both Great Сс Leaves, a 154 The Anatomy Book IV. Leaves, they are Small; in Wild Clary, a Leſler Leaf, they are very Tab. 50. Large. In the Body of the Leaf, ſometimes the sides of the greater Bladders, are made up of leſſer ones ; as in Borage. 7. 9. In ſome Leaves, theſe Parenchymous Fibres are all drawn cloſe up together. In the Former, they are as the Threds in the Open-work of Bone-Lace; in Theſe, as the ſame Threds, in the Cloth-work. 8. %. The Pithy Part, in the Stalk, and almoſt up to the Top of the chief Fiber, in many Leaves, is Tubular ; even whilſt they are yet Young and Sappy: as in Sweet Chervil, Hemlock , Endive, Cichory , Lampana, Dandelion, Burdock, Daiſye, Scorzonera, and others. And ſometimes the ſaid Pithy Part is opened into ſeveral little Pipes, like fo many Aer-Veſſels, above ; a Foot long; as in the Common Dock and the Little Spurge, by ſome called Wart-Wort. 9. 5. THE Strings of the Leaf, or thoſe Fibres which are viſi- ble to the bare Eye, are compoſed of veſſels of the Two General Kinds, ſc, for Sap, and for Aer. They are joyntly diſtributed through- out the Leaf : Yet not ſo, as to run meerly parallel ; as in Animals, every Artery hath its Vein : but the Aer-Veſſels are every where Incloſed, or as it were ſheathed in the Sap-Veſſels. 10. Ø. THEIR Poſition is various and regular, not only in the Body of the Leaf, as is above ſhewed ; but likewiſe in the Stalk: of which alſo I have given ſeveral Inſtances in the Firſt Book. I ſhall here note, and more particularly deſcribe, One or Two more. In the Stalk of a Malloro-Leaf, they ſtand in Six Oblong Parcels of equal Size, Tab. 49. and in a Ring near the Circuit. Whereby the stalk is ſtronger, the Growth hereof, before and behind, more equal, and ſo the poſture of the Leaf more erect. II. $. In Dandelyon, they ſtand in Five Parcels: of which the Greater ſtands a little behind the Centre of the Stalk; figured into a very ſmall Half-Moon or Semi-Tube, whoſe Diametre, through a Glaſs, is not above {th of an Inch. The other Four, are extream ſmall. Cya linders. Altogether make an Angle,twice as big as that of a V Conſonant, Whereby, although the Stalk be ſtrong enough to ſupport the younger Leaves ; yet thoſe which are grown longer, and ſo not only by their Bulk, but their farther Extenſion from the Center of Gravity, are become more weighty; commonly lie flat on the Ground. 12. $. In Wild Clary, they ſtand alſo in Five Parcels, the Greater ſtands not behind, but before the Center; making an Arch, whoſe Chord in a Glaſs, is above ; an Inch long; and belongeth to a Circle, whoſe Diameter is an Inch and half. The other Four, are ſmall Cylinders, alſo different from thoſe in Dandelion ; the two bigger, there ſtanding hindmoſt; but here, the two Leſs, and the two Bigger, within the two round Ridges of the Stalk. 13. $. From hence it is, that the Leaves of this Plant have not on- ly a Prone or Horizontal Poſture, but alſo make that Forceable Preſſure on the Ground, which can by no means be imputed to their Weight. For the Great Arched-Fibre ſtanding before the Centre of the Stalk, and the two Longer Round ones being uppermoſt, in the Ridges of the Stalk; they put on the upper parts thereof to a more full and for- ward Growth, and ſo to bow the Leaf back-ward. And the Fibrous Arch being, though broad, yet almoſt flat, doth hereby the more ea- fily yield to that Motion, a Tab, 49. Tab. 49. 14. Go Book IV. 155 of Leaves. Tab. 49. Tab. 50. 50. 14. $. In Borage, and Moth-Mullen, they ſtand alſo in Five Par- cels. In the former, the largeſt maketh ſtill a more bulky Arch, than that of Clary; being thicker, as broad, and of a leſſer Circle or more bowed. But in Mullein, it maketh almoſt an entire Oval. 15. 5. By means of this Figuration, a fufficient number of veſſels for ſuch large Leaves, are not only more conveniently Diſtributed into them ; but alſo ſtand more ſafely in the Stalk. For were the Arch con- tracted into a ſolid Cylinder, it could not ſo preſently be reſolved into ſmall Fibers. And were it laid into a flat Plate, or ſtraight out, either the Figure of the Stalk, and ſo of the Leaf, muſt be altered; or elſe, the two ends of the plate, would come too near the Circumference of the Stalk , and ſo be more liable to the Impreſſions of the Weather : as may be obſerved in cutting the Stalk tranſverſly, and by the Figures. 16. §. IN the Body of the Leaf, beſides the Poſitions of the Fibrous Sirings or Threds; above expeſſed, there is one Thred, bigger or leſs, which in all Plants, runs round the Edge of the Leaf, and hems in all the reſt; but can hardly be well obſerved in any, without ſtripping off the skin of the Leaf. When the Fibres of the Leaf, are bigger,or leſs tender, as in Holly, the skin and the Pulp are ſometimes found either rotted off , or eaten away with Inſects; whereby, both the ſaid ſurrounding Fiber, and the reſt, are all very fairly viſible. 17. $. THE Veſſels ſeem to be continu'd, in the Leaf, by being Ramified out of Greater into Leſs, as Veins or Arteries are in Animals. But if the skin and Pulp of the Leaf, as ſuppoſe a Borage-Leaf be taken off, and the Veſſels laid bare ; by the help of a good Glaſs, it will ap- pear; That they are all of the ſame Size, every where in the Leaf; Tab. and alſo continued throughout the ſame, all ſeveral and diſtinct Pipes one from another, as the Threds in a Skein of Silk. And that therefore the Diſtribution of the Threds which the Veſſels compoſe, is not the Ramify- ing of Greater Pipes into Leſs ; but the dividing a greater Cluſter of Pipes, into ſeveral leffer Cluſters, till at laſt they come to be ſingle; as in the Diſtribution of the Nervës. 18. %. The Veſſels ſeem alſo to be Inoſculated, not only fide to fide, but the ends of ſome into the Sides of others. But neither is this ever really done : the leffer Threds, being only ſo far diducted, as ſometimes to ſtand at Right- Angles with the greater. So that they are Inoſculated only End to End or Mouth to Mouth, after they are come at laſt to their final diſtribution. 19. ø. The Aer-Veſſels, are not only, as is ſaid, Exiſtent in the Leaves of all Plants; but are herein alſo diſcoverable without the help of Glaffes: For upon breaking the Stalk or chief Fibers of a Leaf ; the likeneſs of a fine Woolly Subſtance, or rather of curious ſmall Cobwebs, may be ſeen to hang at both the broken Ends. This is taken notice of, only in ſome few Plants, as in Scabious, where it is more viſible. But may alſo be ſeen more or leſs, in moſt other Plants, if the Leaves be ve- Tab. 51, ry tenderly broken: as I have noted near twenty years ſince; and 52. thence conjectur'd them a Sort of Veſſel common to Plants. Now this fine Wool, is really a Skein of Aer-Veſſels, or rather of the Fibers of the Aer-Veſſels, unroaved from their Spiral Poſition, and ſo drawn out in Length. Aš they appear thus unroaved and drawn out at Length, both to the bare Eye, and through a good Microſcope, I have repreſented in two Exemples, the one a Scabious Leaf, the other that of a Vine. Tab. 50. a 20. 6. Сс 2 156 Book IV. The Anatomy 20. Ş. THE Weftage of the Strings and Parenchymous Fibers to- gether, is here made in the ſame manner, as hath been deſcribed in the Anatomy of the Root, and Trunk: the former being in ſome Sort as the Warp, the latter as the Woof of the Leaf. 21. Q. And one Example we have (it may be more than one) wherein Nature ſhews, though not a greater, yet a different Art; and that is the Palm-Net. For whereas in other Plants, the Webb is made betwixt the Lignous-Strings and the Fibers of the Parenchyma, only via fible through a Microſcope : here the ſaid Strings themſelves are In- terwoven, and the Weftage apparent to the bare Eye. Of theſe Palma Nets or Sacks, there are ſeveral Sorts. One of them is compoſed in this It hath a Fivefold Series of Lignous Strings or Fibers, The greateſt whereof ſwell out above the reſt; and like ſo many Ribs, are obliquely produced on both hands, ſo as to encompaſs the Sack. Along each of theſe Ribs, on the inſide the Sack, runs a ſmall Whitiſh Linez being a Thread of Aer-Veſſels growing thereto. Betwixt theſe Ribs or larger Strings, there are others much leſs, Two or Three betwixt Rib and Rib, Parallelly interjected. On the inſide, there is a Third Series, which is alſo obliquely produced; but tranſverſly to the former. The Fourth and Fifth, conſiſt of the ſmalleſt Strings ; not only Tranſverfly produced, but alſo Alternately, from the outſide to the inſide of the Sack, o vice verſa. By theſe two laſt, all the reſt are moſt elabo- rately woven into one entire and ſtrong piece of Work. manner. CHAP. V. T Buonna Of the Duration of Leaves, and the Time of their Generation. one 3 A N Evergreen, is one degree above a Plant which is ſimply Perennial : of This,only the Trunk and Buds live all the Winter; of That, alſo the Expanded Leaves. And an Evergrow, is a degree above an Evergreen: here, the Buds and young Sprigs, do only live; there, they grow and are put forth. 2. ģ. An Evergreen, is made fuch, either by the Toughneſs of the Skin, and Cloſeneſs or Denſity of the Parenchyma, whereby the Leaf is better able to endure Cold; as in Holly: or by the extream Smalneſs or Fewneſs of the Aer-Veſſels, whereby the Sap is leſs dryed up, and ſo ſufficient, even in Winter, for the Nouriſhment of the Leaf; as in Box, and Tem, as alſo Fir, and all Refiniferous Plants, 3. $. The perpetual Growth of a Plant, ſeemeth to depend chiefly on the Nature of the Sap. For all Juyces will not ferment alike, nor with the ſame degree of Heat. So that, whereas many Plants require a greater Heat, as that of Summer, for the fermenting and diſtribution of their Juyces, and to their growth; the warmth of Spring is ſufficient for many others; and for ſome few, that of Winter it ſelf. 4. Ø AS TO the Time wherein the Leaves are formed ; Firſt , it is very probable, That in thoſe Plants which have Leaves ( beſides the Dilſimilar) of Two diſtinc Figures, as hath the Little Common Bell Book IV. 157 of Leaves. 9 Bell, and ſome others; the Under-Leaves, which differ in Shape from the reſt, are all at firſt formed in the Plume, before it begins to ſprout; and the reſt afterwards; That is to ſay, that the former Leaves, are all formed (out of sap from the Trunk ) with the Seed it ſelf, and ſo compoſe one Principal part thereof, fo.che Plume: the latter, not till after the Seed is ſow'n, and ſo the Plume ſupply'd with Sap imme- diately from the Root. Which Sap, it ſeems, is ſo far different from the former, as ſometimes to produce a different Sort of Leaves. 5. 5. SECONDLY, of the Buds of all Trees, and of Perenni, Stalks, it appears, That they conſiſt of a great number of Leaves, all perfectly formed to the Centre ; where, notwithſtanding, they are ſome- times, not half ſo big as a Cheeſe-Mite. So that all the Leaves which ſtand upon a Branch or Cien of one whole Years Growth, were adu- ally exiſtent in the Bud. It is alſo very obſervable, That although theſe Buds begin to be expanded not till Spring, yet are they entirely Formed, as to all their Integral parts, in the Autumn foregoing. So that the whole Stock of Leaves which grow upon a Tree, or any Per- ennial Stalk, this year; were made, or actually in being, the laſt year. A greater Heat, more fubtilized Aer, and better concocted Juyce, being requiſite for their Generation, than for their bare Expan- fion and Growth. 6. %. LASTLY, of all Annual Plants, in which there are ſea veral Succeſlive Generations of Buds, one under another in one year ; although I have not made the Remarque, yet am apt to believe, That as the Leaves in every Bud are all formed together, as in other plants : ſo likewiſe, that the Succeſſive Generations of the Under-Buds, begin at certain ſtated Terms: as in ſome plants, at every New Moon ; in others, at the Full Moon ; and in ſome perhaps with both, or every Fourt'night badan Sausis to CH A P. VI. Feedi ola buona Dutca 100 Of the Manner of the Generation of the Leaf. Where alſo, that of the Two General Parts of a Plant, ſc. the Lignous and Parenchymous, is further explain d. os A HE Viſible Cauſes of the Figures of Leaves, have B.1. Ch. 4. been formerly mentioned. It may here be further noted, That the greater Fibers of the Leaf, being never Braced in the Stalk; it is a good preparative for their better ſpreading in the Leaf. As alſo, that the ſame is much favour'd, by the extréam ſmalneſs of the Aer-Veſſels here- in: whereby they are more eaſily divaricated, in the lefſer Fibers, and ſo the Leaf dilated. 2. Ø. BUT theſe and the like are to be reckoned a ſecondary Or- der of Cauſes z which ſerve rather to carry on and improve, that which Nature hath once begun. And therefore, we muſt not only conſider Idea, 5.53. the viſible Mechaniſm of the Parts ; but alſo the Principles of which they are compoſed; wherewith, Nature ſeems to draw her firſt Strokes. . 3.5。 158 Book VI. The Anatomy 3. Ģ. Now of theſe, I have formerly, and as I conceive upon good Lib. 2.P.2. ground, ſuppoſed, the chief Governing Principle, to be the saline; . $. 31, &c. whether Alkaline, Acid, or of any other Kind: being in ſome fort as the Mold of a Button, to which the other Principles, as its Attire, do all conform. Or the Salts are, as it were, the Bones; the other Prin- ciples; as the Fleſh which covers them. 4. . A further Argument hereof may be deduced from the Cuti- cular and other Concretions, commonly called Mothers, in Diſtill’d Wa- ters, Vinegar, and other Liquors. For in theſe Concretions, there is all- ways a tendence to Vegetation ; and many of them are true Veget ables in their Kind ; as ſhall hereafter be ſeen. Now the Liquors, in which theſe are generated, do always, wholly or in part, loſe their Taft and Smell , and ſo become Vapid. The more ſenſible Principles therein having made their Tranſit from the Fluid, into the Concrete Parts. So, I have known, ſometimes, Vinegar it ſelf, to become by theſe Concre- tions, almoſt as Taftleſs as Common Water. Whereby it ſeems evident, That of Vegetable Principles, there are ſome, more Maſterly than others : and that of theſe, the Saline is the chief. The ſame is likewiſe argued, from the frequent Experiment of many good Husband-mên ; that moſt Bodies which abound with salt, are the greateſt Nouriſbers of Plants. 5. Q. This saline Principle, as is above hinted, is to be under- ſtood, a Generik Name, under which divers species are comprehen- ded; and of ſome whereof, it is always compounded, as in other Bodies; ſo in Plants. As ſhall be made to appear, by divers Experiments, when we come, hereafter, to ſpeak of Vegetable Salts. Whereby we are con- ducted, yet further to enquire, What are the Princinples of this Prin- ciple? hmotni 23 6. S. NOW theſe ſeem to be Four ; a Nitrous, an Acid, an Alka- line, and a Marine. The Admixture of the Firſt, is argu'd from the Place, which Nature hath aſſigned for the Generation and Growth of moſt Plants, ſc. neither in Caverns under Ground, as for Minerals ; nor above it, as for Animals ; but the Surface of the Earth, where this Sort of Salt is copiouſly bred. And doth therefore prove, not only a Mixture, but a good Proportion hereof with the other Principles of a Plant. Hence it is, that Dew or Water on Windows or Plain and Smooth Tables, by virtue of a Nitro-Aerial Sali, is often frozen into the refem- blance of little Shrubs. And the like Figure I have often ſeen in a well filtred Solution of the salt of any of our Purging Waters, as of Epſom, &c. being ſet to Shoot. Produced, as I conceive, by the Nitre, which with the Rain or other Waters, is waſhed down from the Surface of the Earth, and ſo mixed with the Mineral Salts. 7. ſ. The other Three Salts are exhibited, by the ſeveral ways of Reſolving the Principles of a Plant. Many Plants,even in their Natural Eſtate, do yield an Aoid Juyce. And the fuyces of many more, by Fer- mentation, will become Acid. And moſt, by Diſtillation in a Sand- Furnace, yield an Accid Liquor. 8. b. By Calcination, all sorts of Plants, yield more or leſs, both of a Fixed and a Volatile Alkaly: the former, in the Aſhes; the latter, in the Soot. And, at leaſt the generality, by Fermentation alſo, yield a Volatile one; or ſuch a kind of Salt, which, whether we call an Vrinous, or otherwiſe, hath the like Odonr and Taft with that of Vrine, Harts- Horn, Soot, and the like. a 9. Book IV. 159 of Leaves. 9. $. The Marine, is obtained no other way, that I know of, but from a Solution of the Alkaline, upon its being expoſed to the Aer. The proceſs wherof, I ſhall particularly ſet down in a following Di ſcourſe. Of theſe Salts, mixed in a certain proportion, together, and alſo Impregnated with ſome of the other Active Principles of a Plant, and not without an Admixture of ſome Parts from the Aer ; I ſuppoſe, that which I call the Eſſential, is produced: of which, I ſhall alſo give an account in the ſame Diſcourſe. a a 10. 6. ALL THE Four Salts above mentioned, feem in their Or: der, to have a ſhare in the Formation of a Leaf, or other part of a Plant: And firſt of all, the Marine. For all Generations are made in ſome Fluid : But in every Fluid there is a perpetual Inteſtive Motion of Parts. So that the firſt Intention of Nature is, That ſome of thoſe Parts be diſpoſed to Reft. Now of all the Principles of a plant, there are none hereunto more diſpoſed, than their Salts z whoſe Particles, being figu’rd with plain Sides, as often as they touch Side to Side, like two Marbles exquiſitely poliſhed, they will adhere together. And the Particles of Marine Salt, being Cubick; and ſo,with reſpect to their Fi. gure, of greater Bulk than thoſe of any other Salt; they will hereby, be moſt and firſt of all diſpoſed to Reft ; and ſo become, as it were, the Foundation of the following Superſtructure. emo II. THE Second Intention of Nature is. That the Particles be brought to Reft, in a certain poſition, agreeable to the Figure of the Parts which are to be formed. And therefore in the next place, all thoſe Parts of a Plant which are truly Lignous, by the Marine Salt, with the affiftance of the Alkaline, but eſpecially of the Nitrous, are made to ſhoot out in Length, or into an innumerable company of ſmall Cylindrick Fibres : theſe salts being, altogether, ſturdy enough to reſiſt thoſe Impulſes which might incline them to conform to any other Figure. 12. Q. THE next Intention is, That theſe Fibres, at the ſame time in which they are formed, may likewiſe receive ſuch a Poſture as will beſt anſwer the indenited shape of the Leaf. Which Pofture, although in the Growth of the Leaf it is much Govern'd by the Aer-Vefſels ; yet in the Generation hereof, ſeems to be firſt determined by the foremen- tioned Salts, according to their ſeveral Angles, whereby they are dif- ferently applicable one to another. 13. s. Now all the Sides of the Marine Salt, and the Sides and the Ends of the Nitrous, properly ſo called, ſtand at Right Angles. And it is very probable, from the Figure of the Cryſtalls in spirit of Blood, and ſome other Bodies, that the Particles of the Alkaline are Square at Tab. 53. one End, and Poynted at the other. And thoſe of the Acid, at both; And that, withal, they are Shorter and more Slender. am Tab.53. 14. . It ſhould therefore ſeem, That where the Alkaline Salt is any way predominant, and that the Particles thereof are placed End to End; there the Lignous Fibres ( as the larger ones in many Leaves ) Tab. 53. declining their parallel Growth, begin to ſhoot out obliquely, or at Ana gles one with another, and thoſe Acute. 15 %. 160 Book IV The Anatomy Tab. 53 15. C. If the ſame Salt be predominant, and ſome of its Particles placed, with the Pointed End of one, to the Side of another, or the Square End of one, to the Poynted End of another ; there the ſaid Fi- bres begin to ſhoot at Angles leſs Acute. 16. %. But if either the Marine or Nitrous Salt is predominant; or ſome Particles of the Alkaline, are placed with the Square End of one, to the Side of another; there the Fibres begin to make, not Acute, but Right Angles; as do the greater Fibres, in ſome Leaves; and the ſmal- ler, in all. Tab. 53 Tab. 53 17. %. IN the ſame manner, the Fibre in the Circumference of the Leaf is alſo governed ; the Particles of the ſaid salt, being reducea- ble, not only to any Angle , but alſo to any Circle, or other Crooked Line, as they are variouſly applyed. For if the major part be applied End to End, and only every Third or Fourth applied End to Side, they produce a great Circle. But if the Poynted End of each, be ſet to the Side of another, they make a leſs. And if the Application be the ſame, but to the contrary Side, they thence begin a new Circle with the ſame Diameter, but with another Center, anſwerable to the intended shape of the Leaf. 18. Ø. AFTER the ſame manner, the Aer-Veſſels may be formed by the Particles of the Acid Salt. Which, without being ſuppoſed to be crooked ( as thoſe of the Aer, at leaſt the compounded ones, probably be ) only by applying the leſſer Side of one, to the greater Side of another, will alſo be reduced to any either Circular or Spiral Line. And ſo, likewiſe, for the production of the winding Fibres, which com- poſe the Bladders of the Pith and other Parenchymous Parts of a plant. TO 19. 6. Thus doth Nature every where yewletęsiv. For what She ap- pears in Her Works, She muſt needs be alſo in their Cauſes. Com Tab. 53. econoods Stran con sola Sus Lab THE Τ Η Ε 2 ANATOMY SHTO OF FLOWERS ور PRO SE CU TE D With the bare EYE, And with the MICROSCOPE. Read before the Royal Society, Novemb. 9. 1676. 9 TES The SECOND PART. By NEHEMJAH GREW M.D.Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY, and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS. LONDON, Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682. Dd T HE CON TEAN TS Ν Τ Ε OF THE Second Part. 2 СНАР. Тя I. Of the EMPALEMENT. CHA P. II. Of the FOLIATURE. 19 RE. I IN CH A P. III. Of the ATTIRES E MINIFORM. Ibra) CH A P. IV. Of the FLORID ATTIRE. CHAP. V. woll Of the US E of the ATTIRE. Vita Stors CH A P. VI. .' Of the TIME of the Generation of the Flower. The Appendix. Being a METHOD propoſed, for the ready finding, by the Leaf and Flower, to what Sort any Plant belongeth. suk vd books THE Book IV. 163 balvogl 10 od blow sd Slow sob ootas bateria si Sesso THE Τ TA isim1 dla otolla Gausda ANATOMY GoTo asd singbool be 503, Falcoolis tot Moottoms O Final vd bem по tuomodi noi stion above FLOWERS Gelato so sweated PART II. SAH С НА Р. І. SANII01 Of the EMPALEME NI. Ch. 5 30 NEXT proceed to the Flower. Where I intend not to repeat thoſe things, which have been by Me already noted in the First Book. And the forego- ing Diſcourſe of Leaves, will excuſe me from di- vers particulars, common to Theſe and the Floper. I ſhall here therefore remarque ſome things not be fore mentioned, or but in tranſitu , and ſuch as are moreparticular to the Flower. 2. ll. And Firſt, it may be noted ; That where the Leaves of the Flower are few; thoſe of the Empalement or Green Border, are either of the ſame Number, or juſt half as many, whether even, or odd. So in Leucanthenum and Chickpeed, there are Five Leaves; in the former Five Empalers; in the latter, Ten. In Great Celandine, there are Four Leaves, and but Two Empalers; and fo in Poppy. The Arith- metick of Nature being every where ſuitable to Her Geometry. 3. ), of this part of the Flower it is likewiſe obſervable, That it is rarely, if ever, entire or one piece, but parted into divers little Leafy Pales, eſpecially in all Flowers with the Florid Attire, as of Mari- gold, Daiſy and the like; being ſo numerous, as to make a Double, and often a Treble, Quadruple or Quintuple Border. Whereby they are apt- ly deſigned, not only to protect the Leaves of the Flower in the Bud; and after their Expanſion, to keep them tite: but alſo, by receding, Bredtbways, one from another, and ſo making a greater Circle, gra- dually to give way for the full Growth and ſafe ſpreading of the At- tire. Which, in regard it conſiſts of Parts ſo exquiſitely tender, were Dd 2 a it 164 Book IV. The Anatomy it pinched up too cloſe, would be killed or ſpoyled before it came to the Birth. As Teeming Women, gradually flaken their Laces ; or as Taylors uſe to ſplit their Stomachers into ſeveral Lappets, to ſpread, as their Belly riſes. 4. D. Nor is the Poſture of the Parts in the Empalement lefs ſuita- ble: not being filed one juſt over another, but alternately, Whereby the Pales or Pannciles of every Under-Order, ſerve to ſtop up the gaps made by the Receſs of the Upper. And ſo, notwithſtanding they all make more roome, yet all conſpire to keep the Aer out. 5. 6. It is alſo worth the notice, That, for the ſame purpoſe, the Edges at leaſt, of the feveral Pales, are neither Fibrous,nor Pulpy, but ſo many extream fine tranſparent skins, as in Chamemile. Whereby they cloſe ſo exa&ly one over another, that it is impoſſible for any Aer to creep in, or any steams uſeful to the Attire or seed, over haſtily to perſpire. As we uſe, when we have put a Cork into a Bottle, to tie a Bladder over it. CHAP. II. Of the FOLIATU RE. Tab. 54. Ch.5. T Tab. 54. Tab. 54 HE Leaves of the Flower are folded up in ſuch Sort, as is moſt agreeable to their own Shape, and that of their incloſed Attire : whereof I have given Inſtances in the Fift Book, I ſhall here add ſome further Remarques. 2. ø. The Leaves of the Flower of Blatta- ria, although of different Size and shape; are ſo lapped one over another, as to make an Equilateral Pentangle. 3. Ģ. The Spiral Fold, which is proper to the Flower, and never ſeen in the Green Leaves ; as it is it ſelf immediately viſible on the Sur- face, 'lo by cutting off the top of the Flower before it is expanded, ſèems alſo to make a Helix ; as in Perwincle, the larger Convolvulus, &c. 4. Ģ. In ſome Flowers, where the Attire is lofty or ſpreading, as in Holioak, together with the Spiral Fold, the Leaves are all at the top tacked down a little; thereby making a blunter Cone, and ſo a more ample Pyramid for the incloſed Attire. 5. g. In Poppy, although the Leaves are extraodinary broad, yet being but few, and incloſing a ſmall Attire; they could not be well re- duced to any regular Fold, without leaving ſuch a Vacuity, as by being filled with Aer, might be prejudicial to the seed. For which reaſon, they are cramb'd up within the Empalement by hundreds of little Wrinckles or Puckers; as if Three or Four fine Cambrick Handcherchifs were thruſt into ones Pocket. la o svo anca si bitiri 6. 6. Tab. 54. a Book IV. 165 of Flowers. a Tab. 54 6. %. In Ladies-Bower, the Leaves are neither laped one over ano- ther, as is moſt uſual , nor ſet Edge to Edge, as ſometimes, but Side Tab. 54 to Side, anſwerable to their Shape, and the Diſtribution of their Fi- bres. Their broad Tops being alſo rowled up ſo as to make a Cone. In Ladys-Looking-Glaſs, they ſtand allo Side to Side, but in a different manner: in the Former with the Sides ſtanding inward, but here, bearing outward. Hi 7. 8. In the Marvel of Peru, the Fold is likewiſe very peculiar. For, beſides the ſeveral plates, about Six, whereby the Flower is ga- thered in the Midle; the Top of it is alſo gathered up by as many di- ſtinc Plates, underneath the formers and theſe roxoled or póreathed up together ſo exa&ly, that the like could hardly be imitated by a very dextrous Hand. mol 8. %. Of the Hairs upon Flowers and their Uſe to the Attire, 1 Ch. 5. have alſo ſpoken in the Firſt Book. I ſhall here add, That they are likewiſe of Vſe to the Leaves themſelves, that is, for their cloſer and faſter Conjunction. For of ſome Flowers it is obſervable, That they are all over ſmooth, ſaving on their Edges, which are border'd with Fringes of Hair ; as of spaniſh. Broome, Dulcamara, and others: In Tab. 55. which, the Hairs on the Edge of one Leaf, are ſo complicated, or at leaſt indented, with thoſe of another, that all the Leaves ſeem to be but one piece. Nature ſeeing it fit, by this meanss to tie them toge ther, left they ſhould be expanded before it be due time. 9. $. Many Flowers inſtead of Hairs, are befet round about, with a great Number of ſmall Parts, not ending in a Poynt, but having a Head. Sometimes oval, as in Snap-Dragon, like the Horns of a Butter- fly, or a Plummers Sodering-Iron. But uſually Globular, as in Deadly Nightſhade, like ſo many little Muffarooms ſprouting out of the Floper. hasznos IO. %. Out of theſe Heads, doth ſometimes iffue a Gummy or Bal Samick Juyce. From whence proceeds that Clammineſs of ſome Flowers, whereby, being handled they ſtick to our Fingers, as do thoſe of Bla- taria, and of Marigold; and thoſe of Colus Jovis, where the ſaid Heads are ſo Soft and fucculent, that they reſemble ſo many little Drops of Balfame. The Clammineſs which is felt upon freſh Carduus, may per- haps proceed from the like Canfe. tror II. $ THE Number of the Leaves of the Flower hath been no- ted by the Learned Sir Thomas Brown, to be uſually Five. And this Treat, of Nature ſo far affecteth, that many times where the Leaves of the ſame the Quinc, Flower are of a different Size, yet they keep to this Number, as in Tab. 54. Blattaria, at als 12. Ø. I alſo add, That even thoſe Flowers, which are not proper- ly parted into Leaves, have yet their Tops uſually divided into Five great Scallops ; as thoſe of Toad-Flax, Snap-Dragon, Coded- Arſmart, Clary, Broom, and others. And when the Flower hath more than Fives even many times Five Leaves ; yet the Top of each Leaf is indented into Five Paris ;. as in Scorzonera, Cichory, and all the Intybous Kind, with Tab. 54. 13. . From whence and other like Inſtances, it may ſeem, That there is ſome certain Species of Salt in Nature, and that in moſt Plants, of whoſe Agency there are ſtill ſome Footſteps or other in the Flower a many others. 14. 6. 166 Book IV. The Anatomy Tab. 55. 14. 9. The Number of the Leaves, as hath been ſaid, is commonly Five. Yet ſome Flowers have fewer, and ſome more, and that with Conſtancy, in divers Numbers, from One to One and Twenty; perhaps in all, ſo far. The Flower of Acanthus Syriacus, is in a manner one fingle Leaf, that of Monks-Rubarb, Three-Leav’d; of Poppy, Croſso wort, Radiſh, and many others, Four-Leav'd; the greater Number of Flowers, Five-Leav'd; of White Hellebore, Tulip, Onion, and moſt Plants with Bulbous Roots, Six-Leav'd; of Wild-Crowfoot, Seven- Leav’d; of French Marigold, commonly Eight-Leav'd; of Flower-de- luce, Nine-Leav'd; of Chickweed, Ladies Mantle, Ten-Leavd; of St. James's Wort, Thirteen- Leavd; and I think of Febrifuge Cotula, Age- ratum, Corn Marigold, with others; and of Chamemile , Buphthel- mum, and ſome few more, the Leaves are commonly One and Twenty. In that of St. James's Wort, the Number is fo conſtant that there is ſcarce One Flower in Forty, wherein the Leaves are more or fewer than Thirteen. Divers of which Numbers, feem alſo to have ſome relation to the Number 5. For 9, is Twice ; 13, Thrice; and 25, Five times 5 run- ning into it ſelf. toon vos 15. 6. THE Conſtituent Parts of the Flower are the ſame as thoſe of the Leaf, fc.the Parenchyma or Pulp,and the Veſſels . But in the Baſis or bottom of the Flower, the Parenchyma is commonly much more fpon- gy and dry, than in the Leaves ; conteining, after the Flower is open d, little or no Sap, but only a dry and warm Aer. Which ſtanding con- tinually under the Seed, haftens the Maturation or due Exiccation therea of: as we uſe to dry Maulted Barly over a warm Killn. dm 16. Q. The Veſſels of the Flower, are both for Sap and for Aer, as well as in other Parts. And both of them ſometimes, even in the skin of the Flower ; as may be argued from its being ſtained with divers B. 2. P. 2. Colours ; produced as hath formerly been ſhewed, by the mixed $. 65,66, Tinctures of the ſaid Veſſels. Theſe Colours, in many Flowers, as Tu- 67. lips, as they are in the Skin it felf, ſo therein only; the Pulp of the Leaf being white. Dolba 17. . The Lignous or sap-Veſſels are fewer, and the Aer-Veſſels fmal- ler in the Flower, than in the Leaf. And therefore it is very difficule to obſerve the latter by Glaſſes ; eſpecially the Proportion which they hold to the other Parts. But if you break the Leaves of ſome Flowers, with very great gentleneſs; they may hereby be Unroaved or drawn cut, as in the Green Leaves, to ſome viſible length; and their different Number in divers Flowers may be diſcerned. 18. H. THE Uſe of the Flower or of the Foliature whereof we B. 1. Ch.5. are ſpeaking, is various; as hath formerly been ſhewed. I now only add, That one Ufe hereof feemeth to be, for the Separation of the more Volatile and ſtronger Sulphur of the plant. That ſo the Seed, which lyeth within or next it,may be ſo much the milder, and the Prin- ciples thereof more fixed and concentred. And this, both for its bet- ter Duration till the time of Soping; and alſo, that its Fermentation, when it is ſow'n, may not be too hot and precipitate; but fuitable to ſo flow and equal a motion, as is the Vegetation of a seed. 19. 9. And that this Sulphur is ſeparated and diſcharged by the Floper, ſeems evident, not only from the Strength of its Odour, above that of the other Parts ; but likewiſe, in that many times where there is no Flower,or that very ſmall, the seed, that is its Cover,as in the Um belliferows Book IV. of Flowers. 167 belliferous Kind, is the more odorous. And therefore alſo, the Vine hath no Flower, partly, that the moſt Volatile Spirit and sulphur might all run into the Fruit. -1 20. D. THE Figure of the Flower, although it is often much more complex, than that of the Leaf: yet there is no doubt, but that the Meaſure hereof may be defined in ſome way, anſwerable to that exem- plified in the foregoing Part The difference is only this, That . whereas the Green Leaves, and the Plain Leaves alſo of the Flower, are all meaſured by the parts of feveral Circles : thoſe Flowers which are Bellyed, and thoſe Leaves of the Flower which are not Plain, but Convex, are all meafured by the parts of ſeveral spheres. And as the Diametres of thoſe Circles, bear a certain proportion to the midle Stemm of the Leaf; fo the Axes of theſe spheres, to an imaginary one in the Centre of the Flower. ciod i - 21. %. NOW the reaſon why the Figure of the Flower is more multiplex, than that of the Leaf 3 may be, partly, becauſe it is under the Command and Government of thoſe salts, which are here more refined and depurate, than in the Leafs and fo more free to lay the Foun- dation of any kind of Figure, for which, of their own Nature, they are adapted. Partly, for that as the Nitrous and Alkaline Salts are chiefly regnant in the Leaf 3 fő in the Flowers in which the Parenchymous Part (a) 8.17. ; fo hath a greater (a) proportion than in the Leaf; it is moſt reaſonable, to aſſign the Predominion to the Acid (b): the Particles whereof,both as (by Idea, they are leſs, and alſo pòynted at both ends, (o) ſeem to be more eafily (c) P. I. applicable one to another for the making of any sort of Line or Figure. Ch. 6.5.13. (C bobus bonita ਉਨ੍ਹਾਂ ਨੇ ਉਸ ਦੀ So intora stadii -CHAP. III.S 5 0.52. Of the Attire, and firſt of that fort which may be called ba slept Seminiform. V ITHIN the Foliature ſtands the Attire ; which is of Two general Kinds, every where Various and Elegant; according to the Deſcription I have given of them in the Firft Book. I ſhall here add ſome Ch. š. further Remarques. 2. . And firſt, of that Sort of Attire, which may be called Seminiform ; being uſually, as it were, a little Sheaf of seed-like Particles; ſtanding on fo many Pe- dicills, as the Ear doth upon the End of the Stravo. 3. Ø. Of their Colour it is obſervable, That for the moſt part, they are White or Yellow ; ſometimes Blew z but never Red, let the Flower or Foliature be of what Colour it will... Neither doth their Colour all- ways follow that of the Foliature, although that be not Red. Where- by it appears, how very Curious and Critical Nature is, in the Separa- tion of the Juyces in Plants: that ſuch ſmall Parts as theſe of the Attire, and ſo near the Leaves of the Flower, ſhould yet receive a different Tindure. 4. $. 168 Book IV The Anatomy Tab. 55. 4: Ø. Theſe Parts differ alſo in their Poſition ; ſtanding ſometimes double upon each Pedicil, as in Toad-fiax, Snapdragon, and ſome others; but uſually ſingle, as in Blattaria, Clematis Auſtriaca, &c. Sometimes faftned to their Pedicils at their middle, ſtooping down after the man- ner of Poppy and other hanging Flowers ; as in Spaniſh-Broom, Hyſop, Scabeous, Behen, &c. Sometimes they ſtand erected, as in Clematis Austriaca, Ladyes-Looking-Glaſs, Rape-Crowfoot, &c. Thoſe of Coded Arſmart have no Pedicils, but ſtand upon a large Baſe. 5. Ø. Of the Pedicils themſelves, it is to be noted, That they are rarely faſtned to the Top of the Repoſitory or Caſe of the Seed, but round about the Bottom. Partly, That hereby they may the better in- tercept and ſeparate the Incongruous Parts of the Sap from the seed. Yet in the Coded Arſmart they ſtand at the Top. Which is not the only thing peculiar in that plant; it being the property thereof, to ejacu- late its Seed, upon the leaſt touch. Which property ſeemeth to de pend, partly, upon the Poſition of the ſaid Pedicils, as ſhall be ſhewed in ſpeaking of the Seed. rovo Set 6. Ø. Theſe Seed-like Parts are alſo of different Number. In Great Celandine, Roſe, Rape-Crowfoot, numerous ; in Great Plantaine, and ſome other Herbs, much more confpicous than the Foliature it ſelf. In Germander-Chickweed, they are always Two, and no more. Sometimes they follow the number of the Leaves, eſpecially in the number 5 ; as in Blattaria, Black Henbean, &c. In Stichwort and Lychnis Sylveſtris, they are 10, juſt double to the number of the Leaves. Suresi 7. %. They differ alſo in their Bigneſs, being in ſome ſmaller Flora ers, large; as in Borage, Ladys-Looking-Glaſs, and others: and in ſome larger Flowers, leſs ; as in the Roſe. 8. . But eſpecially in their Shape, which is always very Elegant, and with much Variety. In Borage, like the point of a Spear. In Blat- taria, like a Horſe-fhooe. In Clematis Auftriaca, like the Spatula, where- with Apothecaries make their Mixtures. In Mallow, like a Head-Roll . In Hyſop, they have one Cleft before ; in Blattaria, one round about ; in Water Bettony, one at the Top; in Scabious, they have a double Cleft, one on each ſide; and ſo in St. Johns Wort, Hyoſcyamus, and others ; before they open, in the Shape of a double Purſe. 9. $. Theſe Parts, are all hollow ; each being the Theca or Café of a great many extream fmall Particles, either Globular, or otherwiſe Convex ; but always regularly figur’d. They are all crowded together, and faſtned in cloſe Ranks, without any Pedicils, to the Inſides of the Theca, like other leſſer Seeds within a greater ; or after the ſame man- - ner as in Hyoſcyamus and ſome other Plants, the true Seeds themſelves Tab,55,56. grow all round about cloſe to the Bed of the Caſe ; as in Clary, and the Figures now referred to,may be ſeen. And when they are ripe, the Cafe alſo opens and admits them to the Aer, as the seed-Cafe doth the Seed. The whole Attire, together with the Foliature and seed-Caſes Tab. 57. See in one Example, amongſt the Figures. 10. 9. The Colour of theſe ſmall Particles conteined in the Theca, is alſo different. But as That is uſually White or Yellop, ſo are Theſe : , fometimes Blewiſh; but never Red. And ſometimes not of the ſame Colour with that of the Theca. Which further ſhews how ferupulous Nature is, in differencing the Tinttrres of the ſeveral Parts. 5 1 a a Tab. 56. II. g. Book IV. 169 of Flowers. II. b. They are alſo of different Bigneſs and Figure. Thoſe in snap-dragon, are of the ſmalleſt size I have ſeen; being no bigger Tab. 58. through a good Microſcope, than the leaſt Cheeſe-Mite to the naked Eye. In Plantain, alſo through a Glaſs, like a Scurvy-graſs-feed. In Bears-foot, like a Muſtard-feed. In Carnation, like a Turnep-Seed. In Bindweed, like a Peper-Corn. In all theſe of a Globular Figure, 12. In Devils-bit, they are alſo Round, but depreſſed, like the Seed of Geof-graſs, or a Holland Cheeſe. In the Bean and all ſorts of Puls, and Trefols, as alſo in Bler-bottle , &c. they are Cylindrick. In Orange Tab. 58. Lilly, Oval, one 5th of an Inch long, like an Ants-Egg. In Deadly-Night- ſhade, alſo Oval, but ſmaller at both Ends. And thoſe of Pancy, Cu- bick. In all theſe and the former, they are Smooth. 13. Ø. But in Mallow, Holyoak, and all of that kind, they are be- fet round about with little Thornes ; whereby each looks like the seed- Ball of Roman Nettle, or like the Fruit of Thorn-Apple, or the Fiſh cal- Tab. 58. led Piſcis orbis minor, or the Murices, uſed antiently in Wars. They are alſo very great, ſhewing, through a Glaſs, of the bigneſs of a large White Peaſe ; being 200 or 300 times biger than thoſe in Snapdragon of which there are about a Thouſand in each Theca, that is, in the ſpace of about 1000th Cubical Part of an Inch. 15.. In fome Plants, as in Deadly Night-Shade, where theſe Parti- ales are white, they ſeem, by a very good Glaſs and advantagious Poſt- tion, to be compoſed of Parenchymous and Lignous Fibres, ftitched up together, as in the other parts. 15. . In Colocyntbis, (and with ſome Analogy in Wild Cucumer, and I ſuppoſe all of that kind ) the Attire is very peculiar, not conſiſt- ing of ſeveral little Theca, upon ſo many Pedicils, as is deſcribed; but is all one entire part, like a thick Columna in the midſt of the Flower ; having ſeveral little Ridges, and Furrows winding from the Top to the Bottom round about. In the midle of each Ridge runs a Line, where the Skin, after ſometime, openeth into two Lips, preſenting the Globu- lar Particles conteined in the hollow of every Ridge. 16. 9. Where the Attire conſiſts of ſeveral seed-like Parts, as is deſcribed; there, another Part diſtinct, like a little Columna or Pina- ele, ſtands on the Top of the Uterus or true Seed-Gaſe. Which is alſo regularly and variouſly Figured. In Bindmoeed, it hath a round Head, like that of a great Pin. In the Common Bell , St. Johns wort, it is Tab.56,57. divided into Three Parts. In Gerarium, into Five ; In Aſarum, into Six. Sometimes, the Head is Smooth, and ſometimes beſet with lit- tle Thorns, as in Hyoſcyamus. Of the uſe of theſe Parts, anon. а. a Еe CHAP 170 The Anatomy BookIV. CH A P. IV. of the FLORID ATTIRE. gure. a Tab. 59. Tab. 59. 2 a N THIS Attire there is alſo much Elegant Vari- UA ety, according to the Deſcription we have given of it in the Firſt Book. It always conſiſts of feveral Suits; Ten, Twenty, Fourty, a Hun- dred, or more, according to the Bigneſs of the Flower. And every Suit moſt commonly, of three diſtinct Parts, all of a Regular, but Different Fi- . The utmoſt Part, is always like a little Flower with Five Leaves and a Tubular Baſe, like that of Cowſlip. So that every Flower with the Florid Attire, Emboſomes, or is, a Poſy of perfect Flowers. 2. . In ſome Flowers, every one of theſe Florets, is encompaſſed with an Hedg of Hairs; and every Hair branched on both ſides almoſt like a sprig of Fir; as in After Atticus, Golden-Rod, and others. 3. $. The Baſe of the Floret is uſually Cylindrick, but ſometimes Tab. 60. Square, as in French Marigold. And the Leaves hereof which, for the moſt part, are Smooth on the Infide, in the ſame Flower are all over Hairy. And the Edges of theſe little Flowers, are frequently Ridged, or as it were, He mºd, like the Edge of a Band. B.1. Ch.5., 4. 9. The midlemoſt of the Three Parts, which I call the Sheath, is uſually faſtened towards the Top, or elſe at the Bottom of the Floret. 61, 62. This is rather indented, than parted into Leaves. The Surface ſeldom Plain or Even, but wrought with Five Ridges, and as many Gutters running almoſt Parallel from the Top to the Bottom. B.1. Ch.5. 5. §. The Inmoſt Part, which I call the Blade, runs through the hollow of the Two Former, and ſo is faſtned, with the Floret, to the convex of the Seed-Caſe. The Head and sides of this Part, is always beſet round about with Globulets, commonly through a Glaſs, as big as a Turnep-ſeed, or a great Pins-Head. In fome Plants growing cloſe to the Blade, as in the common Marigold ; in the French, and others, 61, 62. upon Pedicils or little ſlender Stalks. Theſe, as the Blade ſpringeth up from within the Sheath, are ſtill rubed off, and ſo ſtand like a Powder on them both. And ſometimes, as in Cichory, they ſeem to grow on the Inſide the sheath, if it be ſplit with a ſmall Pin: as alſo in Knap- weed, in which they are numerous. Yet in the seed-like Attire, always more numerous, than in the Florid. 6. Ģ. The Head of the Blade is always divided into Two, and ſome- &c. times into Three Parts, as in Cichory; which, by degrees, curl outward, after the manner of Scorpion-Graſs. 7. 8. The Deſcription now given, agrees principally to the Corym- biferous Kind, as Tanfy, Chamemile, and the like. But in Scorzonera, as alſo Cichory, Hawk-Weed, Mouſear and all the Intybous Kind, with many Tab. 60, Tab. 60, Tab. 58, more Book IV. of Flowers. 171 a a more, the Attire is not ſeparate from the Foliature, ſo as to ſtand with- in that in one entire Poly; but every Leaf of the Flower hath its own Attire apart. For the ſake of which, the Baſis of every Leaf is formd into a little Tube or Pipe, whereby it emboſomes its own Attire within Tab. 62: it ſelf. Conſiſting commonly of Two Parts, a Sheath and a Blade : the Leaf it ſelf anſwering to the Floret in other Flowers. 8. §. In ſome Plants, beſides the Attire or Pofy in the midle of the Flower; the Leaves alſo have each their own to themſelves, as in Tab. 61. Marigold : yet this, as I take it conſiſting only of one fingle Part, which anſwers to the Blade ; the Leaf it ſelf being as the sheath. 9. 9. In many Plants, this Florid Attire is very large; ſo that not only the Suits, but alſo the ſeveral Parts whereof every Suit conſiſts , Tab. 6 being throughly ripe and well blown open, are all viſible to the bare Eye, as in Knapweed, and all the Thiſtle Kind. This Attire is all the Flower, that this ſort of Plants have ; being, though Empaľd, yet with- 10. 5. And ſometimes, there is little or no Flower beſides this At- tire, although extream ſmall , as in Golden Rod, Wormwood and others. Where it may be noted, That the Medicine called Wormſeed or Semen Santonici, is no Sort of Seed, but the Buds of ſmall Flowers, or of the Florid Attire of that plant. Dan slib o aset oto ciboezeldszob boe Bigano nga ba ------ nic diw) sviled: contato to od olod Citi olib CHA P. Ved do te stimoroigas 07 201 badet Of the Uſe of the Attire. 25 out any Foliature. on or 510 con 7 F the Secundary Vſe hereof, I have ſpoken in the First Book; and particularly, of the Globulets or Ch. š. ſmall Particles within the Thecæ of the Seed-like Ata tire, and upon the Blades of the Florid, I have con- jecturd, That they are that Body which Bees gather and carry upon their Thighs, and is commonly cal- led their Bread. For the Wax they carry in little Flakes in their Chaps: but the Bread is a Kind of Powder ; yet ſome- what moiſt, as are the ſaid little Particles of the Attire. 2.5. But the Primary and chief Uſe of the Attire is ſuch, as hath reſpect to the Plant it felf; and ſo appears to be very great and neceſ- ſary. Becauſe, even thoſe Plants which have no Flower or Foliature, are yet ſome way or other Attird; either with the Seminiform, or the Florid Attire. So that it ſeems to perform its ſervice to the Seed, as the Foliature, to the Fruit. 3. . In diſcourſe hereof with our Learned Savilian Profeſſor Sir Thomas Millington, he told me, he conceived, That the Attire doth ſerve, as the Male, for the Generation of the Seed. 4. 9. I immediately reply'd, That I was of the fame Opinion ; and gave him ſome reaſons for it, and anſwered ſome Objections, which might oppoſe them. But withall, in regard every Plant is appevóJudus or Male and Female, that I was alſo of Opinion, That it ſerveth for the Еe 2 172 The Anatomy Book IV a the separation of ſome Parts, as well as the Affuſion of others. The ſum therefore of my Thoughts concerning this Matter, is as follows. 5. 5. And Firſt, it ſeems, That the Attire ſerves to diſcharge ſome redundant Part of the Sap, as a Work preparatory to the Generation of the Seed. In particular, that as the Foliature ſerveth to carry off the Vo- latile Saline Sulphur : So the Attire, to minorate and adjuſt the Aereal; to the end, the Seed may become the more Oyly, and its Principles, the better fixed. And therefore the Foliature generally hath a much ſtronger Odour, than the Attire : becauſe the Saline Sulphur is ſtronger, than an Aerial, which is too ſubtile to affect the Senſe. Hence alſo it is , that the Colour of the Parts of the Attire, is uſually White,or Yellow, ne- ver Red: the former, depending upon a greater participation of Aer ; the latter, of Sulphur. I add further, That the moſt Volatile and Aeri- al Sulphur ; being by means of theſe Parts much diſcharged ; it may ; hereby come to paſs, not only that the Seed is more Oylie,and its Princi- ples more fixed; but alſo, that the Body or Parenchyma thereof, is ſo compact and cloſe: For although it conſiſts of Bladders, yet füch, as are T wenty times ſmaller than in any other Part of a Plant of the like bigneſs . Whereas, were the Aer copiouſly mixed with the sap here, as in the Pith, Fruit, and other Parenchymous Parts; it would give ſo quick a Ferment to the Sap, as to dilate and amplify the Bladders of the Seed, beyond its preſent compact and durable Texture ; and ſo expoſe it, either to a precipitant Growth, or ſudden Rot. Wherefore, as the Seed-Caſe is the Womb; ſo the Attire (which always ſtands upon or round about it ) and thoſe Parts of the Sap herinto diſcharged ; are, as it were, the Menſes or Flowers, by which the sap in the Womb, is duly qualified, for the approaching Generation of the Seed. 6. §. And as the young and early Attire before it opens, anſwers to the Menſes in the Femal : ſo is it probable, that afterward when it opens or cracks, it performs the Office of the Male. This is hinted from the Shape of the Parts. For in the Florid Attire, the Blade doth not unaptly reſemble a ſmall Penis, with the Sheath upon it, as its Præputi- Ånd in the Seed-like Awire, the ſeveral Theca, are like fo many little Teſticles . And the Globulets and other ſmall Particles upon the Blade or Penis, and in the Thecæ, are as the Vegetable Sperme. Which, ſo ſoon as the Penis is exerted, or the Teſticles come to break, falls down upon the Seed-Caſe or Womb, and ſo Touches it with a Proli- fick Virtue. 7. 6. Conſentaneous hereto it is alſo obſervable, That thoſe Herbs generally have the Seed-like Attire, which either produce a greater Quan- tity of seed, or a Perennial Root : and that there is no Tree, with the Florid Attire. As if the other, becauſe it contains a far greater Pro- portion of the aboveſaid Particles, that is, of Sperm; 'tis able to beget a more Numerous, Vivaceous, or Gigantick Birth. 8. ll. That the fame Plant is both Male and Female, may the ra- ther be believed, in that Snails, and ſome other Animals, are ſuch. And the Parts which imitate the Menſes, and the Sperm, are not pre- ciſely the ſame: the former, being the External Parts of the Attire, and the Sap, which feeds them ; the latter, the ſmall Particles or moyſt Powder which the External incloſe. um. a e 9. $. Book IV. 173 of Flowers. 9. $. And that theſe Particles, only by falling on the Uterus, ſhould communicate to it or to the Sap therein, a Prolifick Virtue ; it may ſeem the more credible, from the manner wherein Coition is made by ſome Animals; as by many Birds, where there is no Intromiſſion, but only an Adofculation of Parts : And ſo in many Fiſhes. Neither in others, doth the Penis ever enter any further than the Neck of the Womb. Nor doth perhaps the semen it felf: or if it doth, it can by no means be thought, bodily or as to its grofs Subſtance, to enter the Mena- branes, in which every Conception, or the Liquor intended for it, be fore any Coitiou, is involved; but only fome ſubtle and vivifick Éflu- via, to which the viſible Body of the Semen, is but a Vehicle . And the like Effluvia may be very eaſily transfuſed from the above ſaid Particles into the Seed-Cafe or Womb of a Plant. to misto 10. V. If any one ſhall require the Similitude to hold in every Thing; he would not have a Plant to reſemble, but to be, an Animal. a nekom CH A P. VI. Of the Time of the Generation of the Flower. T HE Time in which the Flower is Generated or Fora med is a Providence in Nature, whereof, I do a lita tle wonder, that no one, amongſt ſo many obſer- vers of Plants, hath ever yet taken any notice. It is therefore to be remarked, That all Flowers are for- med or perfectly finiſhed, in all their Parts, long before they appear in fight; uſually Three or Four Months, and ſometimes half a year, or more. And that in all Perena nial Plants, thoſe Flowers which appear and are called the Flowers of any one year; are not formed in that year ; but were actually in Being, and entirely formed in all Parts, the year before ; as in many Herbs, and in all Shrubs and Trees. 2. S. This will beſt be ſeen by ſome Inſtances. So the Flower of Mezereon, which opens in Fanuary, is entirely formed about the midle of Auguſt in the year foregoing. At which time, the Green Leaves of the Bud being cautiouſly removed, the Leaves of the Flower, and the Tab. 63. Thece Seminiformes or Seed-like Attire, encompaſſing the Seed-Caſe ; through an indifferent Glaſs, are all diſtinctly viſible. 3. 5. The like may be ſeen in Sirynga, and other Shrubs, and in Trees. In as many of which, as are Frugiferous, the Fruit alſo, which anſwers to the Seed-Cafe in other Plants, is about the ſame time entire- ly formed. 4. 9. And ſo in Herbs , as the Flower of Afarum, which appeareth in April or May, is entirely formed in Auguſt or July of the foregoing year. For there are here, as well as in Trees, Two Sorts of Buds ; ſome Tab. 6 .. which are compoſed only of Green Leaves; and ſome which alſo con- tein a Flower and the Seed-Cafe. So in Bears-foot, by ſome called the January Roſe; the Flower-Buds, which open in January are all formed in or before the Month of Auguſt in the year preceding. a 5. 174 Book IV The Anatomy Tab. 63 5. ll. The ſame may alſo be ſeen about the end of Auguſt or the be- ginning of September in a Tulip-Root. In which, the Two Inmoft Shells dryer than the reſt, ſtand hollow, with the little young Flower (which appears in March or April following) incloſed now in their Centre . Being thus kept warm and dry, left it ſhould either periſh, or be precipitated upon the Winter, by ſprouting too ſoon. 6. %. From hence it is plain, That although the Flower appears be- fore the Seed; yet if the compariſon be made betwixt the Flower and Seed of the ſame year; the Seed is firſt formed, and afterward the Flower. That is, the seed, for which Nature chooſes the Firſt- born Sap, is formed in the fore part of the year: which work being finiſhed, out of the leſs fæcund part of the Sap, the Flowers intended for the Sire and Matrix of the next years Seed; is afterwards produced. 7. b. THE true Time of the Generation of the Flower being know'n, it may alſo be an Inducement to make Tryal, for the bringing of many Flowers to grow fairly in Winter, which are uſed to grow, that is, to appear, only in the spring and Summer : ſc. by keeping the Plants warm, and thereby enticing the young lurking Flowers to come abroad, ST The Appendix. Being a Method propoſed, for the ready finding, by the Leaf and Flower, to what Sort any Plant belongeth. SC LTHOUGH many have beſtowed extraordina- ry Care and Induſtry upon the ſearching out, and Deſcription of plants; and for the reducing of them to their ſeveral Tribes : yet I will take leave, here to propoſe a ſhort Method whereby Learn- ers, feeing a Plant they know not, may be infor- med to what Sort it belongs, and ſo be directed where to find it deſcribed and diſcourſed of. For, except they have a Maſter to conduct them, which few have; they muſt needs,by ſeeking at random, loſe a great deal of time, which by a regular Enquiry might be ſaved. Beſides, that what is learned by their own Obſervation, will abide much longer on their mind, than what they are only Poyn- Eted to, by another. 2. Ø. Now the moſt Philoſophick way of diſtinguiſhing or ſorting of Plants, were by the Characteriſtick Properties in all Parts, both Con- pounded, Conſtituents, and Contents . But of the Compounded, the Seeds, and ſome other Parts, are oftentimes very minute: and the Roots always lie bid. As alſo the Conſtituent Parts, every where, without cuting and the uſe of Glaffes. Nor can the Contents be accurately obſerved other- wiſe. So that for the Vſe here intended, thoſe Properties are the fiteſt to be inſiſted upon, which are the moſt Conſpicuous, and in thoſe Parts, where the Learner may the moſt readily and without any difficulty take notice of them ; as in the Flower and Leaf. The Flower hath Varieties enough of it ſelf. But in regard it is often wanting, when the Green Leaf is not ; it is therefore convenient, that he be aſſiſted by Book IV of Flowers: 175 by both, and that the Varieties of both be diſtinctly reduced unto Ta- bles. Which may be done, after the following, or ſome other like manner. 3. Ģ. And Firſt for the Leaves. The moſt obvious Varieties of which, are in their Poſition, Size or Shape. 4. V. Leaves are faſtned with, or without a Stalk. Without, only cloſe to the Branch, as in Southiſtle; or ſurrounding it, as in Thorow-Wax. 5. S. Both theſe ways, they ſtand either fingly, that is, but one at the ſame height ; or more together. 6. Ģ. More together, in Even or Odd Numbers. In Even Numbers, commonly Two and Two, as in Sage, Polium ; Sometimes Four, as in Croſs-wort, Madder, Herb True-Love, Pomum Maje ; or more, as, I think, in Woodrofe, &c. In Odd Numbers, Three, as in all Trefoyls, Strawberries ; Five, in Pentaphil, Caſtanea Equina ; Seven, in Tormentil. 7. . The Sizes of Leaves are innumerable. It is therefore necef- ſary to reduce them to a Standard. And ſo, they may be reckoned, Three ; Small , Mean and Great: with reſpect to the Length of the Leaf, the Breadth, or both. From one Inch and under, all Leaves may be accounted small; from one Inch and over, to five Inches, Mean; from five and over, Great. 8. . The shapes of Leaves are alſo numberleſs. But the moſt ob- vious diſtinctions which they admit of, are ſuch as theſe; 9. D. Leaves are Membraneous, as the greater part ; Squameous, as V. Abies , or Filamentous. Which are ſolid, as in Fenil, Meum, Buphthal- mum, Chamemile, Groundpine ; or hollow, as in Onion. 10. . Membraneous, have all their main Fibres produced either from the Stalk, as in Holyoak; or from the middle stem of the Leaf, as in moft. From the midle Stem, reciprocally, as in Scabious, or oppofitely, that is, one over againſt another, as in Roſe : and both ways, at Acute Angles, as in moſt; or Right, as in Dandelion. II. ). Again, they are different with reſpect to the Top, the Bot- tom, and the Sides. The Top is Thorny, as in Furz ; or Unarmed. On- armed, either Produced, that is, Poynted, or at leaſt, Roundiſh, as in La- mium, Ironwort; or elſe Reduced, as in Woodforrel. And ſo the Bot- tom, is either Reduced towards the Top, as in Ground-Ivy; or Produ- ced upon the Stalk, as in Poplar, Bay, &c. 12. %. The Sides or Edges of the Leaf, are either of one and the fame Meaſure, as commonly; or of divers, as in Doronicum. Both ways they are Even, as in Syringa, Mous-ear; or Uneven. The Un- even, are Prickly, as Holly, Eryngium, Thiſtle ; or Unarmed. Unar- med, are Inſected, or Reſected. Infected deeply, that is, Lobed, as Golden Liverwort, Clematis Peregrina; or with ſhallow Infe&tions, as in moſt. And ſo, Indented, or Scallopped: the former, when the An- gle is made with Straight Lines,as in Dandelion; the latter with Crooked, as in Thalictrum. Relected, that is, both Lobed, and Inſected, or when upon the greater Infections, there are other leffer ones, as in Wild-Clarg, Lovage, Maſterwort. 13. Q. THE moſt Conſpicuous Varieties of Flowers, are in their Poſition, Size, shape, and Colour. 14. G. Moſt are faſtned with Stalks ; but many without. Some- times, they are placed round about the Branch, that is, Coronated, as 3 in 176 The Anatomy Book IV. in Pulegium ; and ſometimes, all on one ſide; either in Ranks only, as in Bawm ; or in Rank and File, as in Foxglove. In Saxifraga Aurea, they grow on the Leaf. 15. 6. Again, they either ſtand Singly, as in Corn Marigold; or Cluſturd. And ſo, either all upon one Branch, or on ſeveral little Re- mificated Sprigs. On one Branch, prolonged like a Tail, as in Blatta- ria; or Contracted. And ſo, either without Stalks, that is, Capita- ted, as in Scabious; or with Stalks, that is, Umbellated, as Fenil, &c. On ſeveral Sprigs, as in Tanacetum, Tarrom. 16. Ø. The Sizes of Flowers, as of the Leaves, may be reduced to Three. From ; an Inch and under, in Diameter or Length, may be accounted small. From ; an Inch and over to an Inch and, may go for Mean. And from an Inch and ; and over, Great. 17. In reſpect of the Shape, Flowers are open or Belly'd. Open have both Leaves and Attire, as moſt ; or elſe are all Attire, as of Burdock, Beta Cretica. 18. 9. The Open, conſiſt of a Certain Number of Leaves, One, Two, Three, Four, Five, six, Seven, Eight, Nine, Ten, Thirteen, or One and Twenty. Uncertain, commonly called Double. Thoſe of a Certain Number, either Uniform, that is, all of a certain size and Shape, as uſually; or Biform, or Triform, as in Iris, Blaitaria. And theſe again, Even Edged or Notched; with Three Poynts, as in Mari- gold ; or Five, in Cichory. 19. ll. The Belly'd, are either ſo in whole ; or in Part, that is, with the Top divided into Leaves, and the Bottom, Hollovo : The for- mer, are alſo Even Edged, as in Convolvulus ; or Notched, as in Tras chelium. The latter have their Leaves diſtinguiſhed as before. Their Bottom or Baſe, either faſtned to the Seed-Caſe , as in Snap-dragon; or ſtanding below it. And ſo, either Straight, as I think in Toad-flax z or Crooked, as in Violet, Lark-heel . 20. . In all theſe, the Attire is either Seminiform, or Florid. And . borh, Cluſtur’d, or Divided ; as in Mallow, St. Johns wort ; Starwort, Hawkweed. - T. $. The Colours of the Flower, are White, as in Water-Crowfoot ; Red, as Lychnis; Blew, as Borage ; Purple, as Stock-July. F lower ; Black, as in fome Anemones ; Yelloro, in Wall-Flower ; Tawny, in Colus Joviss Green, in Laureola. Which are either Single, or Mixed: Two toge- ther, as in Butyr-Bur, White and Red; in White Hellibore, White and Green; in Monks Kubarb, Red and Green; &c. Or Three together, as in Pancy, Yellow, Blero, and Black, i, e. atro-purpureus. 22. 5. How far theſe, and ſome other like Diſtinctions, being re- duced to Tables, would ſerve for the finding out of any Sort of Plant, may be conceived, if we conſider, how great a Variety, a few. Bells, in the ringing of Changes, will produce. And the ſearch will be eaſy, and ſucceſsfull, if in every foregoing Table, reference be made to thoſe that follow ; and in the Tables conteining the laſt Diviſions, the Names of the Plants therein poynted out, be expreſſed. . THE THE Τ ANATOMY JEZI OF FRUITS ਦੇ .. PRO SE CU T E D With the bare EYE, And with the MICROSCOPE Read before the Royal Society, in the Tear 1677. The THIRD PART. By NEHEMFAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY, and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS. AP secu sos LONDON, אירוח Printed by W. Ramlins, 1682. THE C Ο Ν Τ Ε Ν Τ S O N T N T OF THE Third Part. CH A P. I. Of the APPLE; and of the LIMON, and CVC Va MER, the Fruits of Plants vulgarly called POMI FERO VS. CHA P. II. Of the P E AR and QVINC E. CH A P. III. of the PLVM, and ſome other Fruits of the ſame Kindred CH A P. IV. Of the G RÀP E, and HAZ E L-NUI; with ſome ; other Fruits analogous to each of them. CHA P. V. wolLTINWE yo of the S E E D-CAS E or MEMBRANEOUS VTERUS CH A P. VI. Of the USE of the Parts to the Fruit. CH A P. VII. Of the US E of the Parts to the Seed. And the I IME, , in phich, the Uterus or Fruit and Seed-Cafe are formed. THE Book IV. 179 THE Α Ν Α Τ Ο ΜΥ AN T OM Y OF FRUITS --- PAR T III. binterest ad С НА Р. І. Of the APP LE; and of the LIMO N, and CV CV- MER, the Fruits of Plants vulgarly called POMI- FEROV S. H E Deſcription and Uſe of Leaves and Flowers, together with the Figures thereto belonging, were preſented to this Honourable Society, the laſt year. T I ſhall conclude this Subject with Fruits and Seeds ; beginning with Fruits, which will take up the preſent Diſcourſe. 2. $. And Firſt, I ſhall deſcribe the Com- pounding Parts of ſome, more generally known. Which having done, i ſhall next obſerve the Uſes of the ſame; either for the Fruit it felf, or for the Seed. Some of the Deſcriptions, the Reader may be pleaſed to compare with thoſe in the Firſt Book. Ch. 6. I begin with the Apple ; to which I ſkall ſubjoyn the Limon, and Cu- chmer, commonly reduced to the Pome Kind. 3. S. AN APPLE, beſides the Skin, conſiſteth of a Parenchyma, Veſſels, and Coar. The Parenchyma or Pulp, is the ſame with that of the Barque of the Tree. As is apparent, not only from the viſible conti- nuation thereof from the one, through the Stalk, into the other: but alſo from the Structure common to them both; being both compoſed of Bladders. In which, notwithſtanding, there is this difference, Ff 2 That 180 Book IV The Anatomy That whereas in the Barque, they are ſpherical , and very ſmall , moſt of them, through a good Glaſs, not exceeding 10th of an Inch in Diame tre, and ſome of them, leſs: here, they are oblong and very large, moſt Tab. 65. of them about ¡d of an Inch in Length, or more according to the large- neſs and tenderneſs of the Fruit; being all uniformly tenter'd or ſtretched out, by the arching of the Veſels, from the Coar towards the Circumference of the Apple. 4. 5. The Veſſels, as in the other Parts of a Plant, are Succiferous, and for Aer. Both the Branches of the former, and the ſingle Veſſels of the latter, are extream ſmall. They run every where together, not Tab. 65. collateral, as Veins and Arteries do in Animals ; but the latter, ſheathed in the former. 5. . They are diſtributed into Twenty principal Branches. The Ten outmoſt, a little within the Apple, are diverted from a ſtraight Liue into ſo many great Arches; from which a few ſmall Fibres are without any order diſpearſed through the Apple. The Five middlemoſt, and the Five inmoſt, run in a ſtraight Line as far as the Goar, and are there di- Tab. 65. verted into as many leffer Arches; the former, at the outer, and the latter at the iner Angles of the Coar. Upon theſe Five inmoſt hang all the Seeds. 6. \. Theſe Ten, and the other Ten aboveſaid, do all meet toge- ther at the top of the Apple, where originally, they all ran into the Flower. But betwixt them, there are ſcarce any intercurrent Fibres ; Tab. 65. fo that they appear every where disjunct from the bottom to the top of the Apple. 7. 6. A LIMON hath a Threefold Parenchyma; which ſeem to be derived one from another : the Texture, upon every derivation, Tab. 66. being ſomewhat altered, and ſo made more cloſe and elaborate. The utmoſt, called the Rind, hath the moſt open, and the courfeſt Texture; being compoſed of the largeſt Threds, and thoſe Threds woven up into larger Bladders. Thoſe little Cells, which contein the Eſſential Oyl of the Fruit, and ſtand near the Surface of the Rind, are ſome of the ſaid Bladders much more dilated. 8. S. From this utmoſt Parenchyma. Nine or Ten Inſertions or La- mells are produced, betwixt as many Portions of the Pulpy Part, to- wards the Centre, where they all unite into one Body, anſwerable to the Pith in the Trunk or Root of a Tree ; and is a conſpicuous demon- ſtration, of the communion betwixt the Barque and the Pith; which Tab. 66. there, is much more obſcure and difficult to obſerve. At the bottom, but eſpecially the top of the Fruit, the Pith is ſo far expanded, as with- out the mediation of any Lamels, to be joyned to the Rind. 9. $. Throughout this parenchyma, the Veſſels are diſpearſed. But the chief Branches ſtand on the iner Edge of the Rind, and the outer Tab. 66. Edge of the Pith, juſt at the two extremities of every Lamel . From thoſe Branches on the Edge of the Pith, other little and very ſhort ones ſhoot into the Pulp of the Fruit, upon which the seeds are ap- pendant. In the Centre of the Pith, are Eight or Nine, in a Ring, which run through the Fruit up to the Flower. Io. Ø. Between the Rind and the Pith and thoſe ſeveral Lamels, which joyn them together, ſtands the ſecond Sort of Parenchyma, dif- ferent from the former, in being ſomewhat cloſer, and finer wrought Divided, by the Lamels, into ſeveral diſtinct Bodies ; every one of them a great and entire Bag. II. 5. Book IV. 181 of Fruits. а II. S. Within every great Bag, is conteined a Third Parenchyma, which is alſo a Cluſter of other little Bags, about the bigneſs of an Oate, all disjoyned one from another, and having their diſtinct Stalks, Tab. 66. of ſeveral Lengths, by which they are all faſtned to the utmoſt Side of the great Bag, wherein they are conteined. Within each of theſe leſſer Bags are conteined many hundreds of Bladders, conſiſting of moſt ex- tream fine Threds woven up together into that Figure. Within theſe Bladders lies the Acid Juyce of the Limon. 12. 5. A CUCUMER, hath alſo a Threefold Parenchyma. The Utmoſt, is derived, from the Barque. In this, being expoſed for ſome time to dry, and then cut tranſverſly with a Rafor; not only the Blad- ders, but alſo the Threds whereof the Bladders conſiſt, through a good Microſcope, are apparent. 13. $. Throughout this parenchyma the sap-Veffels are diſperſed; near the Circumference, in Ten or Twelve very large Branches. Each Tab. 66. of theſe larger Branches, emboſoms another of Aer-Veſſels in its Centre. Adjacent to the Midle Parenchyma, they ſtand in Cluftres of much ſmaller Branches, but more numerous. 14. 6. Out of all theſe Sap-Veſſels, iſſues a tranſparent and viſcous Mucilage; which being dryed, becomes as hard and tough as Gum Tra- gacanth. Analogous to which, I ſuppoſe, is the truly purgative part of Elaterium.br 15. $. The Midle Parenchyma is derived from the Pith, and divi- ded into Three Colums, ſtanding triangularly, and having each of them Tab. 66. a Triangular Figure. Within theſe Colums ſtand a diſtinct Sort of Sap- Veſſels : from whence, ſeveral ſmall and ſhort Fibres ſhoot into the In- moſt Parenchyma, whereupon the Seeds do hang. So that theſe Columns are as it were the Beds on which the Seeds grow. With each of the Seed-Branchs or Fibres,goes ſome part of the ſaid Parenchyma or Colum, out of which, the Covers of the Seed are formed. 16. $ The Inmoſt Parenchyma wherein the Seeds lie, and which anſwers to the Pulp of a Limon, ſeems likewiſe to be derived from the Tab. 66. Colams, that is, to be originally thence produced upon the Seed-Fibres, and afterwards ſpread and augmented into a Pulp. By Three Inferti- ons from the Colums, and as many from the Utmoſt Parenchyma, and theſe re-inſerted; it is divided into Six Triangular Bodies ; and every Triangle, into Three Ovals. 17. ☺. A near reſemblance betwixt the Garden and Wild Cucumer, with reſpect to the Inward Structure, as well as the Outward Figure, Tab. 66 may be obſerved: Both of them having a Threefold Parenchyma. Yet with this difference, That the Three White Triangular Bodies or Co- lums in the one, is anſwered by a White Ring or Tube in the other. а СНАР. 182 Book IV. The Anatomy CH A P. II. A Of the P E AR and QVINCE. A Teb. 67. a . a PEAR, beſides the Skin, conſiſteth of a Twofold Parenchyma, of Veffels, Tart areous Knots or Grains, and a Coar. The Skin is lined with a great num- ber of the ſaid Tartareous Grains, through a Glaſs, about the bigneſs of ſmall Shot: whereby it looks withinſide,like the skin of the Scate and ſome other William Fiſhes. Beſides thoſe which grow to the skin, there are alſo many more ſtanding near adjacent to it all round about the Fruit : altogether about 3d of an Inch in thickneſs, through a Mi- croſcopez as in a Slice of a Pear cut tranſverſly is apparent. Somewhat more or leſs, as I take it, according to the Delicacy or Harſhneſs of the Fruit; as more in a Burgamy, or other ſoft and ſweet Pear, than in thoſe which are called Strangulatoria. As all Vinous Liquors, and thoſe eſpe- cially which are the moſt Tartareous, become more ſoft and ſweet, ac- cording as they caſt off their Tartar, in a greater quantity, upon the Sides of the Veſſel. 2. $. The Outer Parenchyma, is of the ſame Original, and gene- ral Stru&ure, as in an Apple. But the Bladders, anſwerable to the Shape of this Fruit, not altogether ſo long, with reſpect to their Bredth. Tab. 67. Throughout this parenchyma, are alſo diſperſed many ſmall Tartareous Grains; moſt of them ſomewhat round, as thoſe next the skin, and of a like Size ; but nothing near ſo numerous. 3. D. The Bladders here, have alſo a different Poſition from that they have in an Apple: there, they are all fo ſtretched out, as to have reſpect to one common Centre, which is that of the Apple it ſelf . But Tab. 67. here, they every where bear a reſpect to the faid Tartareous Grains every Grain being the Centre of a certain Number of Bladders; like a Star, in the midle of its Vortex. Whereby, ſo many of the Tartareous parts of the Sap, as cannot well be thrown off upon the skin, are more commodiouſly diſcharged, upon every little Knot or Grain, nearer hand. 4. $. Throughout this parenchyma, the veſſels likewiſe are diſper- fed. Of the Two general Kinds, for Sap, and for Aer. The Aer-Vef ſels, are here extream ſmall, as well as in an Apple; yet one degree, larger. They are both together diſtributed into Fifteen principal Tab. 67. Branches. The Five Utmoſť make as many Arches, but commonly not near ſo deep as in an Apple. From theſe, ſome ſmall Fibres, yet a lit- tle more numerouſly than in an Apple, are diſperſed throughout the Parenchyma. The Ten Inmoſt run along to the Seed, and from thence, with the other Five, to the Flower. 5. . Next the Coar, ſtands the Inner Parenchyma, in divers reſpe&s different from the Outer. The Bladders of the latter, as hath been ſaid, large and long; of the former, ſmall and round, anſwerable to thoſe of the Pith, of which it ſeems to be derived. Throughout that, the a Book IV. 183 of Fruits. 3 Tab. 67. the Veſſels and Tartareous Grains are diſperſed; in this, there are nei-Tab. 67. ther. The Effé& whereof is; that is ſweet, this ſower; for which reaſon, I have taken leave to name it, the Acetary. 6. 6. Betwixt this and the outer Parenchyma, the ſaid Tartareous Grains begin, firſt to ſtand nearer together, to grow biger, and of a more unequal Surface ; and by degrees, to unite into a Body, in ſome Pears, and eſpecially towards the Cork, almoſt as hard as a Plum-Stone; which I have thereupon, named the Calculary. So that a Pear, is Na- B. 1. Ch.6. tures Preface or Introduction to a Plum. 7. . This Tartareous Body, and thoſe ſmall Grains above ſaid, I B. 1. Ch. 6. have formerly ſuppoſed, to be precipitated out of the Sap, by virtue of the Veſſels. Which is not only argued from their growing, where the Veſſels, only in the outer Parenchyma : but in that the very Bounds or Figure of the Calculary, is determined by the Situation of the chief of Tab. 67. thoſe Veſſels; as in cuting a Pear ſmoothly through the Centre and by the Length, is apparent. 8. $. The Coar as well as the Acetary, ſeems to be derived from the Pith. And is therefore lefſer here, than in an Apple, where the whole Pith of the Stalk, goes to the making of the Coar only. 9. 8. In moſt Pears, at the bottom of the Coar, and a little below the Centre of the Fruit, there is a kind of ſmall Umbelical Knot ; from Tab. 67. whence is extended a ſtraight Chanel or Ductus, which opens at the midle of the Cork or Stool of the Flower, ſcarce wide enough to admit the ſmalleſt Pin. Made for the Uſe hereafter mentioned. 10. . A QUINCE, is nearly allyed to a Pear. The diffe- rences betwixt them are theſe; In the Quince, the outer Parenchyma is more cloſe, that is, the Bladders are ſmaller. The Veſſels more nu- Tab.64. merous, and more deeply enarched; the Calculary greater, and more ſpread ; according to the Shape of the Fruit : but the Acetarj, leſs : The Coar ſtands higher or nearer to the Cork; divided, not into Five, but Four Celis. And the Duct us from the bottom of the Coar to the top of the Fruit; much more open and obfervable. a CH A P. III. of the P LV M, and ſome other Fruits of the fame Kindred. PLUM confifteth of a Parenchyma, the Two general Kinds of Veſſels, and a Stone. All which I have already deſcribed in the Firſt Book. I Ch. 6. ſhall here add, and further clear ſome things. And Firſt, it is to be noted, That, in Pro- portion to the Bulk of the Fruit, there are more Veſſels in a Plum, than in an Apple, Pear, Quince. As alſo, That in Plums, all the Veſſels are braced together into one Uniform Piece of Net-Work, every where terminating at an equal diſtance from the Circumference, fc. şth of an Tab. 68. Inch or thereabout. And as for the Bore of the Aer-Veſſels, although the Glaſs I uſed, when I examined this Fruit; would not reach it ; yet or S1 184 The Anatomy Book IV. a a a a is it to be preſumed, that they bear a juſt Proportion to thoſe in the Trunk of the fame Tree; and that therefore they are here larger, than in an Apple or Pear. The Skin likewiſe of a Plum, is more fibrous, thick, and tough, than in thoſe Fruits. The Ends of theſe Diverſities, we ſhall preſently ſpeak of. 2. %. Of the Stone, amongſt other particulars wherein the con- B.1. Ch.6.trivance of Nature is very admirable, I have formerly ſhewed, That it is compoſed of Two or rather Three diſtinct Bodies. One of them, the Lining ; which anſwers to the Coar in a Pear. And is originated from the Parenchyma, which the Seed-Branch brings along with it, through the Chanel in the Side, and at laſt into the Hollow, of the Stone ; and is there ſpread all over it: as when a ſmall Glaſs-Pipe, is blown and expanded into a Bubble. Or as if a Bladder, being ſtretch- out, and put through the Neck of a Bottle ; were then blown up, ſo Tab. 68. as to be every where contiguous to the Sides, and become, as it were, the Lining of the Bottle. 3. S. The Foundation or Ground of the Outer and more Bulky Part of the Stone, is the Irier Part of the Parenchyma ; and anſwers Tab. 68. to the Acetary in a Pear. As the Fruit grows, the Tartareous Parts of the Sap, being continually precipitated upon this Parenchyma, it is hereby petrify’d. As will beſt be ſeen, by comparing the ſeveral te ges of the ſame Fruit together. And in ſome Stones; on the Surface Tab. 68. whereof, ſome of the ſaid Tartareous Parts appear in diſtinct Grains. So that whereas in a Pear, the Calculary and the Acetary are diſtinct, here in a Plum, they are thrown one into the other. Or, as ſome Mineral Waters only make a Cruft about a Stick or other Bodies im- merſed in them; but others, by ſinking into theſe Bodies, do here- by petrify them: So in a Pear, the Tartareous Parts of the Sap, only make a Cruſt about the Acetary; but in a Plum, they ſink into the Body thereof, or that Part of the Parenchyma, which ſtands in the place of it, whereby it is converted into a Stone. The Figures of stones ſhall hereafter be ſpoken of, when I come in the next part, to the Co- vers of the Seed. 4. $. AN A PRECOCK is of the Plum-Kind. But ſome things are herein better obſerved. As firſt, the Poſition of the Blad- ders of the Parenchyma. For the Tartareous Parts of the Sap not being here diſperſed, in little Grains, throughout the Fruit, as in a Pear; but all thrown off into the Stone: the Bladders therefore are ſo diſpo- ſed, as not to have reſpect to ſeveral Centres, as in a Pear; but only the Tab.68. Stone, to which they all do moſt exa&ly radiate; thereto conveying the feculent Sap, in ſo many little Streams. This is beſt ſeen, when the Fruit is full ripe. 5. 6. In this Fruit, while it is young, the gradual tranſmutation of the Inner Part of the Parenchyma into a Stone, is alſo more apparent. And ſo are the Three Coats, which ſerve for the Generation of the Seed; being now all very diſtinct; and remarkable, not only for their Bulk; but alſo, the Analogy which they bear to the Three Mem- branes in many Viviparous Animals. Whereof I ſhall give a more par- ticular Deſcription, when I come, in the following part, to the Co- vers of the Seed. 6. Ş. A PEACH hath a much bigger stone, than either a Plum, or an Aprecock: and hath therefore, when full ripe, and eſpecially in hot a So. a Book IV. of Fruits. 185 hot Countries, a more defecated or better fined Juyce. For the rea- ſon why the stone is ſo great, is becauſe the Veſſels run ſo very nu- merouſly through the Body of it; and ſo cauſe a more copious preci- pitation of the Lees of the Sap thereinto. 7. $. A CHEERY is likewiſe near related to a Plum. But the Bracement or Reticulation of the Veſſels, is here carried out further, Tab. 69. ſo as to be all round about contiguous to the skin. And as the Aera Veſſels in the Branch of a Cherry-Tree, are larger than thoſe of an Ap- ple-Branch, but leſs than thoſe of a Plum-Branch; ſo may they be pre- fumed, to bear the fame Proportion here in the Fruit , 8. ģ. A WALNUT, is a Nuciprune; or betwixt a Plum and a Nut, as a Bat is betwixt a Beaſt and a Bird. For the Rind, anſwers to the Pulp ; and the Shell, as the Stone, is alſo lined. But the seed-ves ſels, which in a Plum run through a Chanel made on purpoſe in the Stone ; do here enter, as in a Nut, at the Centre of the Shell. By which means, they are inveſted with a more fair Parenchyma; which Nature hath provided, as her cloth, for the making of the Coats wide enough for ſo vaſt a Kernel. a a CHAP. IV Of the G RAPE, and HAZ EL-NVI; with ſome other Fruits, analogous to each of them. GR APE, is a Plum with two Stones; for their thickneſs, as hard as any other. The Diſtribution Tab.69. of the Veſſels is alſo ſomewhat different. For the principal Fibres running up directly betwixt the Stones; and the ſmaller, making cnly one ſingle Net, near the Circumference; they all meet toge- ther at the Top of the Grape. It is alſo to be no- ted, That many Lignous Fibres are viſibly mixed with the Skinit felf: whereby it becomes very thick and tough. And as the Aer-Veſſels in the Trunk of a Vine, are greater than in that of an Apple, Pear, or Plum: So is it to be preſumed, that in a Grape, they are greater than in the Fruits of thoſe Trees. 2. $. The Parenchyma or Pulp of a Grape, ſeems to be derived, not from the Barque, as in an Apple; nor partly from the Barque, and partly from the Pith, as in a Goosberry: but wholly from the Pith; at leaſt, as far as the Reticulation of the Fibres; and the skin only from the Barque ; whereby the Pulp becomes fo tender and delicate a Meat. 3. . A GOOSBERRY, hath a Threefold Parenchyma. The Utmoſt is derived from the Barquez of a Greener Colour, and very Sappy. The midlemoſt, from the Pith; ſomewhat pohite, and more dry, as the Diametral Inſertions in ſome Roots. In both of them, the Bladders are very conſpicuous, above what they are in any Fruit, I at preſent think of; fo as to be viſible to a good Eye without a Glaſs. a a a Tab.69 Gg 4. 9. 186 Book IV. The Anatomy 4. 5. Betwixt theſe Two Parenchymas, do run moſt of the princi- Tab. 69. pal Fibres, or Vaſcular Threds. From which feveral ſmaller ones are branched into the Inmoſt Parenchyma; upon which, the Seeds do hang. 5. 8. Each of theſe ſmaller Branches is inveſted with ſome part of the midle or white Parenchyma. Serving partly to make the Covers of the Seed ; and partly, the Pulp, that is, the Inmoſt and fineſt Parenchyma of the Berry, in which the Seed lies. A white CORIN, without taking off the skin, ſheweth not unpleaſantly how the Seeds are faſtned. For as the Trunk of the Tree continues not to any confiderable Length, entire, as in a Plum, but is preſently divided into ſeveral Boughs ; nor are the Edges of the Leaf entire, as alſo in a Plum, but flit into ſeveral Lobes ; and the Fruit, into j a great many Corins in a Bunch: So again, the Seeds do hang upon the fibres, like Two other Bunches, in every Corin. As by Refradi. on, Objects of all Sizes are repreſented on the Walls of the Eye . The Operations of Nature being every where Uniform: and ſometimes the ſame in ſmall, tranſcribed from a greater Copy. 7. 8. A NUT, is a Plum inverted, or turned inſide outward. For the Shell, ſtanding naked, includes the Parenchyma: the bearded Cap, not preciſely anſwering to that, but to the Empalement of the Flower; which likewiſe in many other Plants, out-lives the Foliature and Emboſomes the Uterus of the Seed. And whereas the Stone of a Plum is not Faced, but Lined with a Parenchyma derived at ſecond hand from the Pith : The shell of a Nut is not Lined, but Faced with the iner Skin of the Cap. 8. $. AN AKERN, is the Nut of an Oak. Yet with this dif- ference ; That befides the Cup, it ſtands in, it hath only a Leathern or Parchment Cover inſtead of a Shell. From whence it come to paſs that whereas the Kernel of a Nut is ſweet ; that of an Akern, is of a very rough Taft : the Auſtere Parts of the Sap, which in a Nut are drained off into the Shell, being here imbibed by the Kernel it ſelf. a Tab. 69. a 3 CH A P. V. Of the SEED-CASE or MEMBRANEOUS VTERUS O the forementioned Fruits, I ſhall ſubjoyne,in fome Examples, the Deſcription of the Seed-case, which is analogous to the Fruit. For the Fruit, ſtrictly fo called, is, A Fleſhy Uterus, which grows more moiſt and Pulpy, as the Seed ripens. But the Seed-Caſe, whe- ther it be called a Cod, Pod, or by any other name, is, A Membraneous Uterus, which as the Seed ripens, ſtill grows the more dry and hard : as in moſt Plants, 2. 5. THE SÉED-CASE, is either originally open ; Or on- ly when the seed is ripe ; Or never opens at all, till the Seed be fown. Of the firſt Sort, is that of Luteola; as alſo of Clary, Sage, Hyſop, and the 1 Book IV. of Fruits. 187 the like: wherein one and the ſame Part, is both the Empalement of the Flower, and when that is gone, ſurvives as the Caſe of the Seed. 3. “. Of the Laſt, is that of Myagrum Monfpermon, Lithoſperme, all the Stones of Fruits, with divers others. And ſome caſes, which are ſoft, as, I think, that of Garden Radiſh. The former, by cleaving in ſome part or other; theſe only by roting under Ground. 4. Q. THAT of Garden Radiſh, is a Light and Spongy or Pithy Body; originally, every where entire. But, as it ripens, breaks with- in, into ſeveral White and Dry Membranes round about the Seed. By Tab. 7c. the Length and about th of an Inch diſtant from the Sides of the Café, do run a pair of little Vaſcular Ropes. Some ſmaller Fibres are from theſe tranſmitted to the sides of the Caſe ; by which they are kept tite and ſteady. Upon divers others produced towards the Centre, hang the Seeds, like Two Ropes of Onions. 5. 9. Of thoſe which open ſo ſoon as the Seed is ripe; ſome are made to open at the Top, as Popy Heads ; Some on the Side, as moſt Cods ; and ſome at the Bottom, as that of Coded Arſmart. 6. 9. THE Popy-Head, is a little Dove Cost; divided by Eight or Ten Partitions , into ſo many Stalls . On both sides the Partitions, Tab. 70. hangs a moſt numerous Brood of Seeds. The Partitions and sides of the Head, are made of the Barque, and Lined with the Pith. While young, they are very thick and Spongy; and together with the Seeds, do then fill all up.The Head is then alſo every where entire; but as it dries, it gradually opens at the Top, into ſeveral Windows,one for every Stall: which are all covered with a very fair Canopy. A Fabrick deſigned for ſeveral purpoſes, as ſhall hearafter be ſaid. 7. 9. Of thoſe which open on the side ; ſome are made to open, only on One Side ; ſome, on both Sides; fome, with Three Sides: ſome, with more; and ſome horizontally or round about. 8. $. THE COD of Garden Bean (and ſo the reſt of the Legu- minous kind) opens on one side. It hath a Twofold Parenchyma. The Utmoſt derived from the Barque: in which ſtand all the Veſſels , in ſe- Tab. 70: --- veral Parcels ; one whereof, at the Back of the Cod, is much larger than the reſt, ſhaped like a Copula uſed in schemes"; from whence ſhoot thoſe lefſer Fibres upon which the Beans do grow. 9. g. The Inner Parenchyma is derived from the Pith. Upon its Nativity, and for ſome time afterwards, entire and wholly compoſed of Bladders, as the Outer. From the Baſe of the Cod they are gradually enlarged, ſo as to compoſe this Parenchyma into a very ſoft and delicate Sponge . In which the Cod being well grown ) the very Threds where- Tab. 7o. of the Bladders were woven, are many of them ſo looſe and ample, as eaſily to be drawn out ( as in the uroaving of Knit-work) to a conſi- derable Length, fairly viſible through an ordinary Glaſs . 10. %. This may further confirm all that I have formerly ſaid of the B. 2. P. I. Fibrous Texture of the Pith, and of all the other Parenchymous Parts of Ch. 5.& B. Plants. 3.P.1.Ch.4. II. §. THE Seed-Caſe of Medica, is a Cod wound up: in the Echinata, spirally; in the Tornata, by an Helix. Not finiſhed all toge- ther; but, upon the fall of the Flower, beginning to wind, continues its Circles, till it be come to its full Growth. a a Gg 2 12. . 188 Book IV. The Anatomy Tab. 70. Tab. 71. 12. J. THE Seed-Caſe of Yellow Henbean opens on both Sides. On the Top, is erected a Colum, about 1 an Inch long; which, as the Caſe fwells, gwros leſs, and at laſt falls off. On the sides of the Vterus or Cafe, Two Vaſcular Fibres run oppoſitely from the bottom to the top, and ſo into the Colum. Along the Tract of theſe Fibres, the Caſe, as it ages, gradually cleaves on both Sides aſunder. 13. & The Cafe is lined with a dry and thin Parchment, as U. ſmooth as Glaſs. In the Centre of the Caſe, ſtands a great Parenchymous Tab. 70. Boſs, which is , as it were, the Bed or Placentula of the seeds; which lie all over it, as in a strawberry. And ſo in many other Plants, Throughout this Bed, the Veſſels for the Generation and Nouriſhment of the seeds, are diſtributed; one very ſmall Fibre, ſhooting, from the dire& ones, obliquely into each seed. 14. Q. THE Seed-Caſe of Tulip, opens with Three Sides ; be- ing, when young, a Priſm or long Triangle . From the midle of each Side, a Partition or Boord is produced ; all three meeting in the Cen- Tab. 71. tre of the Caſe; and ſo parting it into Six Stalls for the seed. The in- fides hereof, are, lined with a thin ſmooth and gloſſy Parchment, like that in Hen-bean; derived from the Pith; as the outſide, from the Barque: and fo in many other Seed-Cafes. 15. ll. The Veſſels, after they riſe above the Stalk , are diſpoſed with great artifice. For firſt, they are divided into Three principal Branches, which run a long the Three Angles of the Caſez where the Three sides, as it ages, gradually cleave afunder. From theſe chief Branches, at the Three Angles, divers lefſer ones run horizontally, and meet at the midle of each side. From whence again, many yet ſmaller ones are produced through the bredth of each Partition to their Edges in the Centreof the Cafe. Where, once more, they are diſtributed into very fine and ſhort Threds, whereupon hang the Seeds. 16. Q. THE Seed-Cafe of Stramonium or Thorn Apple, is divided into Four Cloſets : Not open one into another, as in Poppy, Tulip, &c. but ſo many diftin& Incloſures. In the midſt of each Cloſet ſtands a Colum, joyned to the Side of the Cloſet by a Wall or Lamine. Through the Length of the Colums run ſeveral greater and leſſer Branches of Vefſels, from whence others are obliquely produced, upon which the seeds grow. 17. 6. THE Seed-Cafe of Anagallis or Pimpernel, is a little Globe; which opens not by its Meridian or Vertically, as do the former ; but by its Horizon. For divers very ſmall Fibres, being produced from the Stalk to the midle of the Cafe ; do there fetch a Circle, and ſo divide it exactly into Two Hemiſpheres: the Uppermoſt of which, when the Seeds are ripe, falleth off; and ſo the wind ſowes them. 18. Ø. THE Seed-Caſe of Coded Arſmart, neither opens at the Top, nor on the sides, as do all the former ; but at the Bottom. It is compoſed of Four Sides: the Outer Part of which, is ſofter and more Tab. 71. Succulent; the Inner a tite and ſtrong Membrane. In the Centre of the Caſe, is erected a Pole or Colum upon which the Seeds do all hang very looſely. 19. % From this Mechaniſm, the manner of that violent and fur- priſing Ejaculation of the Seeds, is intelligible. Which is not a motion originally in the seeds themſelves; but contrived by the Structure of the Caſe. For the seeds hanging very looſe, and not on the Sides of the Tab. 91. a Tab. 71: a Book IV. 189 of Fruits. a the Caſe, as ſometimes, but on the Pole, in the Centre, with their thicker end downward, they ſtand ready for a diſcharge : and the Sides of the Caſe being lined with a ſtrong and Tenſed Membrane, they here- by perform the office of ſo many little Bows: which, remaining faſt at the Top, and (contrary to what we ſee in other Plants) opening or being lett off at the Bottom, forceably curle upward, and ſo drive all the Seeds before them. CHA P. VI. Of the US E of the Parts to the Fruit. Dit co PM N the forgoing Deſcriptions, I have already mention'd the Uſe of the Parts in ſome particulars. I ſhall now a little further explain the manner of their ſervice, both to the Fruit, and to the Seed. 2. %. And firſt, the Veſſels ſerve for the Figura- tion of the Fruit. So in an Apple, the Ten great and utmoſt Branches ſerve not only to nouriſh and feed it; but alſo, by the Arched Lines they draw, to direct and govern the Growth thereof into an orbicular Figure. The Dilatation of theſe Veſſels, not being hindred by any Braces or Conjunction with the In- terior ones. By the Slenderneſs of the Aer-Vefféls, as in the Roof, ſo here in the Fruit, much promoted. And by their Saline Principle, firſt begun. 3. $. The Five midlemoft and the Five Inmoſt ſerve together, to figure the Coar; the former bounding the Outer, the Latter, the Iner Angles. For were they only Five, or were all Ten in the ſame Cir- cle, they would only make a round Cavity like that of a hollow Pith. Hence it is that Apples, in which ſome ſmall Threds of the Veſſels ſtrike out into the Circumference, are very Uneven with divers Knobs and Ridges. But Plums, Cherries, &c. where the Veſſels all terminate at c an Equal diſtance from the Skin, are Even all round about. 4. 5. The Bulk of the Fruit dependeth alſo on the Braces of the Veſels. For in Plums and Cherries, they are more numerous ; but in Apples and Pears they are very looſe one from another, and ſo have li- berty left them to ſpread abroad. 5. 6. As alſo on their Size ; that is, on the Size of the Aer-Veſſels. Which, the leſs they are themſelves, they ſerve to make a bigger Fruit. As the leſs they are in any Root, they ſerve to make it the more ample. For the leſs they are, the more pliable to the Attraction of the Aer : and in their Growth muſt make ſo many more ſpiral Rings : by both which means, they make the greater Arches. And therefore a Pear is commonly a ſmaller Fruit than an Apple ; a Plum than a Pear; and a Grape, than a Plum; in all which the Aer-Veſels are ſtill greater and greater 6. 6. 190 The Anatomy Book IV. 6. . From the ſame Cauſe, it is alſo moſt agreeable, That the Fruit ſhould not come before the Leaves or Flower, but laſt of all. For the Aer-Veſſels, as hath been often noted, are not exadly Cylindrick, but tapered, that is, not only the Fibres conſiſting of divers of theſe Veſſels, but the veſſels themſelves , as they aſcend into the Trunck, Branches, Leaves, Flower, and Fruit, grow ſtill more and more ſlender. So that the ſmalleſt coming laſt, and being the moſt pliable ; they are alſo beſt accommodated for the Expanſion of the Parenchyma into that we call the Fruit. 7. Ø. It is likewiſe a proper Queſtion to be asked, How it comes to paſs, That ſome Plants bear a Fruit, and not all ? I anſwer, That as the Size of the Aer-Veſſels conduceth to the Bully of the Fruit, and the Order of its Growth: So the Number of them, to their being, or not being, any Fruit at all. For the Fruit, as we have already de- fined it, is an Vterus, which grows moyſter and ſofter, as the Seed ripens. The reaſon therefore, why the Uterus in ſome Plants, conti- nues moiſt and ſoft after the Seed is ripe; and in fome, dries up; is , Becauſe in the former, there is a ſmaller, in the latter, a greater Quan- ty of the Aer-Veſſels in proportion to the other Parts of the Uterus, and ſo a greater quantity of Aer. Which as in the Pith of moſt Plants, ſo here, by degrees excludes the Sap, or rendring it more evaporable, comes in the room of it ; and ſo the Uterus is dryed up: that is, there is no Fruit produced, but only a Seed-Cafe. 8. g. From the Size, Number, and Poſition of all the Veſſels in Fruits a reaſon alſo may be given, for the diverſity of their Tafts. Some la- ſtances have before been given; to which I ſhall add one or two more. So the Rind of an Orange, is bitter; the Pulp, fower. Becauſe the former is furniſhed with many Lignous Veſſels, the Sulphureous or Oyly Tin&turė whereof, being copiouſly mixed with the Acid of the Paren- chyma, produce that Taft. Whereas the Pulp, which is very lower, is , void of all manner of Veſſels. But if the Sap-Veſels are either leſs nume- rous or leſs Sulphureous; they give ſo mild a Tincture to the Parenchyma, as not to produce a bitter, but a ſweet or ſoft Taft; as in Apples, Grapes, Goosberries, &c. And of a Goosberry, it is particularly to be noted, that whereas, in a Limon, the Pulp only is fower, as being void of Veſſels: here, on the contrary, the Pulp only is ſweet, whereinto all the Veſſels ſtrike, and the Rind ſower. 9. D. The diverſities of the Skin it ſelf, have their Vſe. And there- fore, the more tender and delicate the Fruit is; the skin, on the con- trary, is thicker and more tough. So Apples have a thicker Skin, than Pears ; Plums, than Apples; and Grapes than Plums; thoſe having as it were, only a Coat of Kid, but this of good thick Buff. And there- fore ſome Fruits, although tender, yet either not having ſo rich a Fuyce, or coming early, and ſo not being expoſed to exceſſive heats , have a very thin Skin, as Mulberries, Strawberries, &c. a a be СНАР. Book IV. 191 of Fruits. CH A P. VII. ģ. 5. Of the V S E of the Parts to the Seed. And the TIME, in which the Uterus or Fruit and Seed-Cafe are formed. Smolni as į base 911 ND firſt, for example, in an Apple, the Five In- moſt Branches, do beft ferve for the Generation of the seed; theſe running into the Attire of the Flower, and fo carrying off the moſt Aerial Spirit from the seed; by which means, it beco nes a more compact and denſer Body, than the Fruit, and ſo more accommodate to the proceſs of Vegetation ; as P. 2.Ch.s OB hath formerly been ſhewed. Corsi 2. . The Elongation likewiſe of the Seed-Veſſels, in the Fruit and Cafe, ſometimes directly, as in Plums and Nuts, and ſometimes by fe- veral Ambages before they ſhoot into the Seeds, as in Tulip; ſhewes a deſign for the higheſt refining and maturation of the Seminal Sap. 3. V Chiefly by means of the Inmoſt vefſels, is made that Chanel in fome Pears, and eſpecially in Quinces. For theſe periſhing with the Flower, the circumjacent Parenchyma ſhrinks up, leaving the faid Chanel in the midſt . Deſigned for an inler to the Aer, for the better drying of the Seeds ; which here ſtand the more in need of it, becauſe encompaſſed with a Mucilage. 4: . For the better drying of the seed, and the disburſing or ſowing of it in due time, the opening of the Caſe is, in the ſame man- ner, alſo contrived: either at the Top, as in Popy; or on the Sides, as in Tulip, Pimpernelz or at the Bottom, as in Codded Arſmart. All which openings are effected by the running of the Aer-Veſſels along thoſe pla- ces: for by drying the Parenchyma next adjacent,they cauſe it to chop and cleave afunder. a 5. %. Of the Seed-Caſe of Poppy, it is particularly to be noted, That as the ſeveral Windows, ſerve to let in Aer, for the drying of the Seeds, after their full Growth: So the Canopy over them, ſerves to keep out Rain. For here, the Cafe not cleaving down the Side, as it uſually doth ; ſhould the Rain get in, it would ſtand in it, as in a Pot, and ſo rot the Seeds. And as the Canopy ſerves to preſerve the Seeds ; ſo the ſeveral Partitions or Walls, for their better Stowage. For by an eaſie ſurvey of this little piece of Ground, it is plain, that as they ſtand on both Sides every Wall , there is as much more Ground for them to ftand upon, as if there were no parting walls, but the Seeds ſtuck all round about upon the Ambit or Sides of the Caſe; or upon a great Bed or placenta within it, as in Hyoſcyamus, Anagallis, &c. where there is a leſs numerous Brood. a 6. 192 Book IV. The Anatomy а 6. %. The Coar likewiſe, by ſtanding betwixt the moyſt Parenchyma and the Seed, and being hollow and ſo filled with Aer ; doth much conduce to the ripening and drying of the Seed, and its greater fitneſs both for keeping, and ſowing. So the Parchment Lining of the Seedla Caſe, as in Hyoſcyamus, &c. is anſwerable to a Coar. 7. 6. The Parenchyma ferveth, amongſt other purpoſes, for the Generation of the Covers of the Seed; as in ſome inſtances hath been ſhewed. For which intent, ſometimes the Exterior Parenchyma, as in a Limon; ſometimes the midlemoſt, as in a Goosberry or Cucumer, is ſubſervient ; both of them, in thoſe Fruits, being more white and dry, than the reſt, and fo fiter to make the Covers of the Seed. 8. §. The Parenchyma is alſo of uſe for the warmth of the Seed; as in the Seed-Caſe of Garden Radiſh. Wherein, as it ripens the Pas renchyma gradually drys, breaks, and ſhrinks up into ſeveral foft Men- branes, in which the Seeds, in the Centre of the Caſe, lie ſwadled, as in ſo many fine Calico Clouts. 9. I SHALL conclude with obſerving the Time of the Generation of the Fruit and seed-Caſe. This hath hitherto been thought to be in- itiated upon the opening, I ſay not the forming, but the opening of the Flower, or not long before. Notwithſtanding which, what I have formerly ſaid of the Flower; I now do the like, of the Uterus it ſelf; ſc. That in very many Plants, 'tis formed, with the Flower, the year before it appears and comes to its full Growth. As for inſtance, in A- zarum, not only all the parts of the Flower, but the Uterus it ſelf, and there in alſo the outer Cover of the Seed of any one year, are perfedly formed in Auguſt or September of the year foregoing. The like may be ſeen in Tulip, Mezereon, Corin, and many other Perennial Plants, Tab. 71. Era THE THE ANATOMY OF SE E DS, EI PRO SE CU TED With the bare EYE, And with the MICROSCOPE The Figures preſented to the Royal Society, in the Year 1677. The FOURTH PART. By NEHEMFAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY, and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS. LONDON, Printed by W. Rawlins, 1681 Hh THE C Ο Ν Τ Ε Ν TS C N T N OF THE Fourth Part. . CDC CH A P. I. of the FIGV RE S of Seeds. CH A P. II. Of the NUMBER and MOTIONS of Seeds. CHA P. III. 2. In ovi Of the ſeveral COVERS of Seeds, and of the V I- bet gaat om TELLV M. CH A P. IV. of the FO ET V S or true S E ED: and firſt of the RADICLE and LOBES. C HA P. V. wolLIG.M W CHA Of the BV DS of Seeds. And of the P ARTS of which theſe, the Radicle and Lobes are compounded, CH A P. VI. Of the GENERATION of the Seed. THE Book IV. 195 I THE AN T Α Ν Α Τ Ο Μ Υ OM Y OF SEE DS P A R T IV. CH A P. 1. of the FIGURES of Seeds. meira HE Figures of Seeds, or rather of their out. ward Covers, are made ſuitable, Partly to their Collocation in the Uterus, as the End. So thoſe of Mallom, ſtanding like a Coronet round the Stalk, are of a wedged Figure; whereby their ſharp Edges do all meet together in one Centre. Partly, to the various diſtribution of the Veſſels or Fibers, as one Cauſe : by which the Meaſures and Surface of Seeds, as well as of the Leaves of Plants, are diverſified. And partly, to the Nature of the Salinë and other Principles regent in a Plant, as another principal Cauſe. And therefore the more ſtony, brittle, or full of salt the Covers of any Seeds are, they are generally more angular, and their Figure, whether angular or not, more conſtantly obſerved. So the Tartareous Stone of a Plum, is not only more angular, but alſo more regular than the Husk of the Kernel of a Pear or Apple. 2. J. For all Stones are meaſured by ſeveral Circles, whoſe Dia- metres hold a certain proportion to the Length of the Stone ; in the ſame manner as hath been ſhewed in the deſcription of the Leaf. So P.1. Ch.3. the Stone of the Peaſe-Cod-Plum, is meaſured by two Circles. That of the Turkej-Plum with Four. That of the Aprecok-Plum, with Two Tab. 72. repeated oppoſitely; being perfectly Rhomboid. To which, thoſe alſo of the Wheat-Plum, Damaſceen, and ſome others, allude. And ſome áre meaſured be four Circles, and one repeated. H h 2 6.3. 22 196 Book IV. The Anatomy a Tab. 73. a Tab. 73 a 3. 9. The Figures, not only of the larger ſort of Seeds, but even of the ſmalleſt, have much and elegant variety. We will take the pleaſure of comparing theſe which follow. 4. 9. And firſt of all,ſome are perfeâly Spherick, and with an even Tab. 73. Surface; as that of little Century. That of Spergula is alſo Spherick; but bath a knobed Surface ; and is encompaſſed with a Membraneous Rimm, like the Horizon of a Globe. That of little Celandine is Circu- lar, but compreſſed like a Cheeſe. 5. . Others are Nephroideous,or as it were Hemiſpherick. Of which Figure, and hereunto approaching, there are a greater number than of any other; as that which agrees with the more frequent shape and Fold of the Lobes and Radicle of the Seed, as ſhall be ſeen. Yet with ſome difference, as to their shape and Surface. So, that of Lychnis Syla veftris is figur'd juſt like the kidney of a Cat; and hath a knobed sur- face. That of Poppey comes near it in Shape; but hath a Surface ex- . actly like that part of the Paunch of a sheep, called the Hony-Coome. That of great Celandine, is a little more oblong; and fo, like the Kidney, not of a Cat, but of a sheep : chequered with parallel Rings and other ſhort Lines placed alternately betwixt them. 6. &. Where, by the way, we may fee, as well by the Seed, as by the other Parts, of how different kinds, the Great and Little Celan- dine, notwithſtandig their Names, are to be eſteemed. 7. $ The Seed alſo of Ben or Spatling Poppey is ſomewhat like a Kidney: but hath its Circumference raiſed up into a double Ridg: to which feveral ſmall Ridges do in ſome fort alſo radiate frome one Centre fc. the Baſe of the Seed. 8. $ The Seed of Chickweed, is partly like a Kidney, and partly like a little Retort. As alſo that of Pentaphil. fragiferum. But the for- mer is rough caſt with ſmall pieces having as it were feet on each ſide, like little Infects. With which, the Seed of Leuchanthemum (which may be called, the Giant-Chickboeed) doth much agree. The latter, hath ſeveral Fibrous Ridges, reſembling the Fibres in the Auricles of the Heart ; or runing from the noſe to the Circumference, fomewhat like the Azymuth Lines on a Quadrant. 9. §. Some are Oval; as that of the little Bell, and rough caſt with Fibres almoſt parallel and produced by the Length of the Seed. In which latter reſpect, the Seeds alſo of Trachelium and ſome other like Plants, are agreeable. That of Brooklime, is alſo Oval, but encompaſſed with a thick Rimm, narrowing all the way to the Baſe of the Seed. 10. \. The Seed of Dovesfoot hath an oval Cone, and a flat Baſe. Its Surface favous, like that of Poppy, Toad-flax, and ſome other Seeds. That of Sedum minus æſtivum luteum, is in a manner the figure of the former inverted, being flat, not at the Baſe, but on the Top. And whereas that riſes with a blunt Angle, this hath only a Ridg, raiſed above the Surface of the Seed. II. 5. The Seeds of divers ſorts of Graſs, are more Conick, as par- ticularly of that, which for the likeneſs its Seed bath to a Barly Corn, may be called Barley-Grafs. And I little doubt, but that among the feveral ſorts of Graſs , there are ſome which anſwer to all the kinds of Eſculent Grains, as Oat-Graſs, Rice-Graſs, Wheat-Graſs, Rye-Graſs. And accordingly, that they may be more profitably ſown in one Ground, than in another; and uſed with diftinétion, for the higher, or more Tab. 73. Tab. 73. Tab. 73. 3 Tab. 93. wholſome Book IV. 197 of Seeds. Tab. 73. Tab. 73. > wholſome feeding of Cattle. A Ruſh, though it ſeems an imperfect plant, yet beſides its Flower, hath alſo a plentiful brood of Seeds of a Conick Figure. 12. ). Some Seeds are Cylindrick, as that of St. Fohns-wort, as alſo of Tutſan, and ſome other like Plants, with ſome little diverſity in the Shape or Surface of the Seed. That of Vervain, is in a manner, half a Cylinder: the true Seed lying in the Covers, like a Child, in a Cradle without an head. 13. 6. Others are rather Conico-Cylindrick, as that of Jacobea; having a Coronet on the top, and ſeveral furrows by the Length round about. Anſwerable to which, is that of Erygerum ; in Shape not unlike to a Rowling-pin. 14. S. Some are Plani-Conick, as that of Nettle, which is ſhaped ſomewhat like the end of a Speer. That of Eye-bright is more Eliptick; with ſeveral Ridges running by the Length; and joyned together with ſhort pieces tranfverfly, as in the looping of Lace. That of Worm- Tab. 74: mood not very unlike a little flat Eſſence-Glaſs: in which, the Fibres are produced by the Length, as the Ridges are in Eye-bright. And ſo in Yarrow, which is alſo encompaſſed with a Membraneous Rimm. That of Dandelyon, is Plani-Conick towards the Baſe. And ſo thoſe of Let- tice,Sonchus, and ſome others.' To which, thoſe alſo of Hieraceum, Tra- gopogon, Scorzonera , &c. with reſpect to their Surface, do all al- lude. 15. Ģ. And ſome are Conico-Triangular, Of which, that of Sorrel is Conick at both ends ; the ſides equal ; and upon every Angle, hath a narrow and ſharp Rimm. As alſo that of Anagallis ; but the Sides are Spheri-conick, and ſo the ends are blunt. They are alſo pounced with many little round Cavities. But have no Rimm upon the Angles. 16. 5. The Seed of Nigella is Triangular, and Conick only at the Top. On every Angle, bath a narrow Rimm; the three Sides equal, and spheri-conick; ſurrounded with ſeven or eight Ridges by the girth, joyned together in ſome places with others tranſverfly. That of Ar- ſmart, is alſo Triangular and Conick at the Top. But one of the sides is almoſt equal to the other two; which ſtand low. That of Knot- Graſs hath three sides, one leſs than another; being as 5, 3, and 2, or thereabout. 17. 5. The next (which I take to be the Seed of a ſort of Bu- gloſs ) is very oddly figured. The Baſe, oval; the Top, conick; the Back, ſwelling and round as an Egg; the Belly alſo ſwelling, but riſing Tab. 74 up into an obtuſe Angle higheſt in the midle, ſomewhat like a Breaſt- piece of Armour: and is encompaſſed with a Rimm floaped upward. 18. Ø. That of Moldavian Barom, is Triangular, and Conick only at the Baſe. The place where it is faſtned, ſhaped like the Beard of a Dart. Two of the Sides are Plani-conick, the Third Sphericonick, Tab. 74. and near as big as both the other two. The Head flat, with a Rimm erected upon each ſide, fo aś to make a Spherical Triangle. Approah- ing to this, are thoſe of sage, Horehound, Clary, &c. 19. ll. That alſo of Bellis Tanaceti folio, hath two sides Planico- nick, and a third sphericonick. The two firſt have ſeveral Ridges run- Tab: 74. ning to the Bafe. Which is not perfe&ly conick, but a little dilated înto two obtufe Angles. The Head Triangular, with one Side convex, the Tab. 745 Tab. 74. 198 BookIV The Anatomy Tab. 74. a the other. Two ſtraight, a little hollowd, and having a ſmall pinacle in the Center. 20. &. That of Stachas Arabica, as the former, ſaving, that the Head is oval, and the Baſe floaped into a little Triangle. That of Wartwort or Sun-Spurge, hath a very complex Figure. The Belly con- fiſteth of two Planiconick Sides, as the former ; the Back, Sphericonick. The whole Seed, in a manner, Conick-oval. Yet the Baſe and Head both flat. In the midle of the former, a Peg by which the Seed is faſtned'; and of the latter, a poynted Knob. The midle of the Belly- Sides, hollowed, ſo as to make a flat Rimm of equal Bredth; and the hollows filled up with Bladders like thoſe in all the Parenchymus Parts of a Plant. 21.9. Laſtly, there are ſome seeds which are ſquare. Whereof Tab. 74. ſome are ſtraight, as that of Fox-glove; which hath alſo an even Sur- face': And that of Blattaria, in which there are ſeveral little hollows in éven Rows. And ſo in Brounmort. 22. . And ſome Convex, as that of Chryſanthemum Americ. 'Tis Quadrati-conick, or ſquare and ſharp at the Baſe, and big at the Tab. 74. Head. The sides all plain ; and a thin Rimm erected upon every An- gle. As alſo on the four sides of the Head, which is flat, with a lit- tle Pinacle in the midle. 23. %. The seed alſo of Tanſey, is a Conick and bended ſquare not Tab. 74. with the Angle forward, as the former , but the Side. And in the place of every Rimm, hath a round Ridge. Somewhat like to this, are thoſe of Febrifuga, Mayweed, and ſome others. Thus far of the Fi- a gures of Seeds. CH A P. II. Of the NV M BER and MOTIONS of Seeds. N a A TUR E hath ſecured the Propagation of Plants ſeveral ways,but chiefly by the Seed: for the Pro- duction of which, the Root, Leaves, Flower, and Fruit, do all officiate, as hath been ſhewed. And according as the Plant, or the Seed it bears, is more liable to be deſtroyed, Proviſion is made for Propogation, either by a greater number of Seeds, or other ways. So the Seeds of Stramberry, being gathered, or eaten by Vermin, with the Fruit ; the plant is therefore eaſily propagated by Trunk-Roots . So Poppy, being an annual plant, is highly prolifick : for inſtance, the white Poppy ; which commonly bears about four ma- ture Heads, in each of which, there are at leaſt ten Partitions, on both fides whereof, the Seeds grow; and upon şth part of one ſide, about 100 Seeds ; that is, 800 on one Partition: which being multiplied by 10 (the number of Partitions ) makes 8000; and 8000 again by 4 (the number of Heads) makes 32000 Seeds, the yearly product of that plant. 2. Book IV. 199 of Seeds. n 2. ll. So in Typha major, the Seeds being blow'n off and low’n (as the Eggs of many Fiſhes ſpawn'd) with great hazard, they are ſtrangely numerous. For as they ſtand altogether upon the Spike, they make a Cylinder at leaſt fix Inches long, and near ths of an Inch in Di- ametre, or an Inch and $ about. Now 9 of theſe Seeds, ſet fide to fide, as they ſtand on the Spike, make but th of an Inch; ſo that 72 make a line of an Inch in Length.. But becauſe upon the Spike, the Hairs belonging to the Seeds come between them; we will abate 10, and count but 62. To which ths of 62, that is (without the Fracti- on ) 46. being added, makes 108 for the Circuit of the Cylinder. And the Cylinder being fix Inches long, there are ſix times 62, that is, 372, for a Line the length of the Cylinder. Which number being multiplied by 108, produceth 40176 the number of Seeds which ſtand upon one Stalk; and fo, upon three Stalks, which one Plant common- ly bears, there are in one year, above a hundred and twenty Thou- ſand Seeds. 3. 9. SO SOON as the seed is ripe, Nature taketh ſeveral Me- thods for its being duly fow'n: not only in the opening of the Uterus, as in ſome Inſtances (a) hath already been ſeen; but alſo in the maké (a) P. 3: of the Seed it felf. For Firſt, the Seeds of many plants, which affect Ch. 5. Tab. a peculiar Soil or Seat, as of Arum, Poppy, &c. are heavy and ſmall 70, &71, enough, without further care, 'to fall directly down into the Ground: and ſo to grow in the ſame place where themſelves had their Birth. 4. Ş. But if they are ſo large and light, as to be expoſed to the wind, they are often furniſhed with one or more Hooks; To ſtay them from ftraying over far from their proper place, till by the fall of Leavs or otherwiſe, they are ſafely lodged. So the Seeds of Avens have one ſingle Hook, thoſe of Agrimony and Gooſe-graſs , many ; both the for- Tab. 92: mer, loving a Bank for warmth, the latter, a Hedge for its ſupport. 5. %. On the contrary, many Seeds are furniſhed with Wings or Feathers. Partly, with the help of the Wind to carry them, when they are ripe, from off the Plant, as thoſe of Aſh, Maple, Orach, &c. leaſt ſtaying thereon too long, they ſhould either be corrupted, or miſs their ſeaſon. And partly, to enable them to make their flight, more or lefs, abroad: that ſo they may not, by falling together, come up too thick ; and that if one ſhould miſs a good Soyl or Bed, another may hit. So the Kernels of Pine have wings not unlike to thoſe of ſome Infečts; yet very ſhort, in reſpect of the weight of the Seed; Tab. 72. whereby they flye not in the Aer, but like domeſtick Fowls, only flutter upon the Ground. But thoſe of Typha, Dandelion and moſt of the Pappons kind, with many more, have very long and numerous Feathers, by which they are wafted every way, diſtance neceſſary for the aforeſaid purpoſes. 6. ll. Again, there are ſome Seeds, which are ſcattered not by flying abroad, but by being either Spurted, or Slung away. The firſt are thoſe of Woodforrel; which having a running Root, Nature ſees it fit to low the Seeds at ſome diſtance. The doing of which is effected by a white thick and ſturdy Cover of a Tendinous or Springy Nature, in Tab. 92: which the seed lies within the Caſe. This Cover, ſo ſoon as it begins to drye, burſts open on one ſide, in an inſtant, and is violently turned inſide outward, as you would turn the Gizard of a Foml; and ſo ſmartly throws off the seed. and to any 7. . 200 The Anatomy Book IV. Tab. 72. 7. §. The Seeds of Harts-tongue, and of all that Tribe, are Slung or Shot away. The doing of which is performed by the curious contri- vance of the Seed-Caſe; as in Codded Arſmart, and ſome other like Plants. Only there, the Spring moves and curles up inward; but here it moves outward. I ſhall deſcribe it, as well as the Weather (which when I obſerved it was cloudy ) would permit. Every Seed-Cafe, as it appears through a good Glaſs, ſtands upon a Pedicle from an Inch to an Inch or more in Length; at the bottom about as thick again as a Horſe-hair, and a little thicker at the Top, on which ſtands the Caſe, of a Silver Colour; about the bigneſs of a Cherry-ſtone, of a spherick Fi- gure, and girded about with a ſturdy Tendon or Spring, of the Colour of Gold: the whole Machine looking not much unlike a little Padlock. The Surface of the Spring reſembles a fine Screm, or ſome of the Aer-Veſſels in the Wood of a Plant. So ſoon as by the Innate Aer of the plant, or otherwiſe, this Spring is become ſtark enough, it ſudden- ly breaks the Caſe into two halfs, like two little Cups, and ſo flings the Seed. 8. g. Theſe Cafes grow in oblique Furrows or Trenches on the back ſide the Leaf, from * of an Inch to an Inch in Length, and about CH AP. V. F Of the B UDS of Seeds. And of the P ARTS, of which theſe, the Radicle, and Lobes are compounded. bo ROM between the two Lobes, riſes up the Stalk of the Plant. The original whereof, either to the naked Eye, or by a good Glaſs, is always viſible in the Seed. 2. $. In many Plants, Nature ſees fit only to lay the foundation hereof in a ſmall round Node; where upon the Leavs, in the Vegetation of the Seed, are ſuperſtructed: as in viola Lunaria, and others. 3. . But in the greater number of Seeds, is formed a true Bud, conſiſting of perfect Leavs ; different from thoſe, which grow upon the Stalk, only in Bigneſs; and ſo far in shape, as the ſame Parts of an Animal Fætus, in its ſeveral ages in the Womb. In many seeds, as well a coa ſmall Book IV. 207 Of Seeds. a a 0 ſmall as great, and as well of Herbs as Trees, it is very apparent. But oftentimes lyeth ſo deep between the Lobes as to be almoſt undiſcerna- ble, as in Maple. Ida LSID 4. 5. The Leaves of the Bud, in different plants, are of a different Number; in ſome, Two; in others, Four, Six, and ſometimes more. In the Bay-Berry, they are only two ; very ſmall, but thick or fat, and finely veined. In the seed of Carduus Benedictus, they are alſo Tab. 78. - Two; almoſt inviſible, broad at the Bottom, poynted at the Top, thick or fat, yet plated inward, and poſtured a little diftant one from the other; for the two next to riſe up betwen them. The like may be feen in Carthamum;' and ſo, I ſuppoſe, in all the Carduus Kind. 5. 6. In ſome Herbs, although the Bud conſiſteth bat of two per- fect Leaves, yet they are very conſpicuous. Not only a larger Seeds, Tab. 78. as in the Phaſeolus or French Beans but in thoſe which are ſmall , as in the Seed of Hemp. - In this, the two Leaves are both plated, and ſo ſet Edge to Edge, with mutual Undulations. Of that Length, as to be extended beyond a third part of the Lobes. Til s01 6. Ø. In the Seed of Send, the Bud confiſteth of Four Leavesz of Tab. 78. which, the greater pairis the outer, and guards the le. Shaped not much unlike thoſe in the Seed of Carduas a but are a little more vi- fible. ont moim didino ou bus : Honly od 10 7. §. In the Bud of an Almond, we may eaſily count fix, or eight Leaves, and ſometimes more; the Inermoſt being laid bare by a dexterous Tab. 78. Separation of the Outer. Theſe are by much the greateſt, doubled In- ward, and ſo laped one over another; whereby they emboſome all the reſt, as a Hen ſpreads her Wings over her Chickens. The like is ob- ſervable in many other large Kernels, as alſo in the Garden Bean, and ſome other Plants. With reſpect to which, I have taken leave ( a ) to (a) B. 1. call this Part the Plume. 8. Q. THE LOBES of the Seed, and ſo likewiſe the Radicle and Bud conſiſt of a Skin, Parenchyma, and Branched Veſſels : all which I have formerly deſcribed. (b) I ſhall now add the following Re- marques. (b) B. 1. 9. 5. And firſt of the skin, which in ſome Seeds, as the French. Ch. I. Bean may eaſily be aparated from the Parenchyma: eſpecially if the Bean be ſoaked in water for ſome days; for then it will ſlip off, like the Skin in any part of ones Body where it is bliſtered. 'Tis woven into Bladders, as the Parenchyma; but into ſmaller ones, and upon the Tab. 79. Lobes of a Garden Bean, all radiated towards the Center. the Center. With theſe Bladders, there are alſo mixed a ſort of Lignous Fibres, incom- parably ſmall, which give a Tonghneſs to the Skin, and by which the Bladders are directed into Rays. 10. . The Bladders of the Parenchyma, as is ſaid, are much larger than thoſe of the Skin, eſpecially in the Lobes. In thoſe of a Garden Bean, ſomewhat oval, about of an Inch Diametre by their Bredth, Tab. 79. and directed towards the Branches of the Seminal Roct. In the Radi- cle, they are twenty times ſmaller, than in the Lobes : and ſo in the 11. 5. Throughout the Parenchyma run the Branched Veſſels, which Tab. 79. in the Lobes make the Seminal Root; in the Radicle and Plume,the Wood of the Root and Stalk. In all of them, diſtributed as hath been (c) () B. I. formerly thewed. a Ch. 1. , . Plume. Cb. I. 13. 5. 208 Book IV. The Anatomy Tab. 79. a Tab. 79. 12. Ø. I ſhall here further note, That the utmoſt diviſions are no where extended to the Circumference of the Lobes, but are all inof- culated together at a conſiderable diſtance from it, as in the Leaves of ſome Plants. 13. Ø. In the Lobes they all meet in one folid Nerve. But in the Radicle, are dilated into a hollow Trunk, filled up with a Pith ; com- poſed of Bladders ſomewhat bigger than thoſe which make, as it were, the Barque of the Radicle. In the Radicle of a French Bean, the Pith is very conſpicuous. 14. S. The Veſſels are of two kinds, as in the other parts of a Plant ; for Sap, and for Aer. Not running collateral, as Arteries and Veins ; but the latter every where ſheathed in the former. From the Aer-Veſſels it is, that if a Bean be ſteeped in water, and then the Re- dicle cut trapſverfly and prefled, it will yield Bubles as well as Liquor. Theſe Veſels are admirably ſmall, yet through a very good Glaſs bee come viſible. 15. . The Liquor conteined in the Seed, when full ripe is chiefly Oyl; generally, found in a greater proportion here, than in any other part of a Plant. Being as the Pickle, in which the Seminal Virtues, 1. e. the more volatile and active Principles of the Seed, are immerſed for their Preſervation: and to curb them from too great a Luxuriance in the Vegetation of the Seed. bo Tab. 79. BET Dar SEE) (Upí nestvarnost base di Brescia oli todella Eva Web vo Starog kos pero ante STOLE TES - siol. Termo ACER : ni CHAP et . Book IV. 209 of Seeds. 90 C H A P. VÌ. . en sono of the GENERATION of the SEED S I made choice of a Garden-Bean, to ſhew the mana ner of the Vegetation of the Seed : ſo I ſhall take an Aprecock, as very apt and convenient, to oba ſerve and reprefent the Method which Nature ta- keth in its Generation: 2. 5. In order to this, the firſt thing that is to be done, is to make a fit Uterus. Both to keep a the Membranes of the Fætus warm, and fucculent, till it be formed : and to preſerve and ſecure the Fætus it ſelf after- wards, till it comes to be born into the Ground. 3. 5. For this purpoſe, the Pulp and Stone of the Fruit are both neceſſary ; but primarily the stone : the Meat or Pulp being no other- wiſe neceſſary, but becauſe the Stone cannot be made without it ; the petrifying of that Parenchyma which is the Ground of the Stone, being effected, by the ſinking of the Tartar from the Pulp thereinto. a 4. Ø. And that, at the firſt, the Ground of the Stone, is a diſtinct, but foft Parenchyma; is evident in the cuting of a young Aprecock. Of which, alſo a ſlice cut off, with a Rafor, and viewed through a good Glaſs , ſheweth it to be compoſed of Bladders, as the Pulp it Tab. 82. ſelf. Only, whereas many of thoſe of the Pulp are large, now about as big as a white Pepper-Corn: theſe are no bigger than a Muſtard- Seed. But as the Parenchyma hardens into a stone, theſe Bladders are all gradually filled up, and diſappear. 5. §. This Parenchyma is derived immediately from the Pith, as the Pulp is from the Barque ; and makes the far greater part of the Stone. 'Tis covered all over within, with a very thin Lining ; derived, not from the Pith but the Parenchyma which covers the seed-Branch, upon its firſt entrance within the hollow of the Stone. This Lining is of a cloſe fubſtance, yet compoſed of Bladders,exquiſitely ſmall and hardly viſible. By which means, it foon becomes a very hard and dry Body; and is Tab. 80. hereby fitted, both to promote the induration of the reſt of the Stone; and the feaſonable drying, and fo, the ſhrinking up, of the Covers of the Seed, to make room for its Growth. 6. The Stone being made hard and dry'; it could never be fo fufficiently ſoftned by lying under gtound, but that, it would keep the Seed a perpetual priſoner, unleſs it were alſo made pretty eaſily to cleave in two. For which purpoſe, the Skin of the Fruit doth obſervably Tab. 80. conduce. For in a slice of a young Aprecock cut tranſverfly with a very ſharp knife, it may be ſeen, eſpecially with the help of a Glaſs, to be doubled inward from the two Lips of the Fruit, and ſo to be con- Kk tinued, 2 IO Book IV. The Anatomy tinued, not only through the Pulp, but alſo through the Stone it felf, into the hollow of the ſame, where it meets, and is united with the Lining thereof. Whereby, as it further helps to the drying and hard- ning of the Stone; ſo alſo renders it cleavable in that part, where it runs through it. And therefore, whereas towards the Stalk, it goes no far- ther than to the Seed-Branch, and ſo but half way through the Stone: rds the Top of the Fruit, where the Radicle ſtands, and where the Stone begins to cleave, it runs quite through it. a 7. Ø. Nature having thus provided a convenient Vterus, She next taketh care about the Membranes of the Fætus. Theſe are Three appa- rently diſtinct, and in many reſpects different one from another. 8. $. The outer Membrane is derived from the Parenchyma which furrounds the Seed-Branch ; which, upon its entry into the hollow of the Stone, is expanded, as it were, into two Bladders, one within an- other; whereof, one becomes the Lining of the Stone; the other, this outer Membrane : as is beſt ſeen by cuting a young Aprecock, when it is about half an Inch long, down through the midle, or from the Seat of the Flower to the Stalk, between the two Lips. Tab. 80. 9. \. This outer Membrane, at this age, hath a good full and frim Body, about sth of an Inch thick, or through an ordinary Glaſs, half an Inch, where it is thickeſt, as at the Sides and the greater end: the Poynt being thinner, for the more eaſy eruption of the Radicle into the Earth. Compoſed of Bladders, through an ordinary Glaſs, about as big, as a Colewort-Seed. Tab: 80. IO, K. Throughout this Membrane, the Veſſels conteined in the Seed-Branch are diſtributed. Beginning a little below the ſmaller end of the Coat or Membrane, they thence fetch their circuit both ways round about, juſt beneath the Surface of the Membrane, and at laſt, meet in the midle of the greater end, where they are all inofculated, ſo as to Tab. 80. make a kind of umbilical Node. From whence they ſtrike deeper into it, and at laft,into the midle Membrane, in which they preſently become inviſible. By theſe Veſſels, the Sap is brought and ſpewed intothe midle Membrane. So that the outer Membrane ſeemeth, in ſome reſpects, to be anſwerable to the Placenta in Animals. Tab 80. . II. §. The midle Membrane, is derived from the bottome of the Outer. From whence eſpecially, but alſo round about, the Bladders bereof (all angular) are more and more amplified towards the Centrez moſt of them being at leaſt two hundred times biger, than thoſe of the Outer Membrane : whereby it looks, through a Glaſs, not unlike a Coome full of Hony; or in regard of their great tranſparency, like a company of little Cryſtal Pans full of a pure Lympha. 12. 8. This Midle Membrane, is properly ſo called, from the ſtate and condition it hath, upon the Augmentation of the Seed, at which time, it obteins the nature of an Involucrum. But originally, it is every where entire, without any Hollow, filling up the Cavity of the Outer Membrane, like a ſoft and delicate Pulp. After a ſhort time, a there Book IV. 211 of Seeds. a a there appears in it a ſmall Duet us or Chanel ; which runs from the bot- tom to the top, like an Axis, through the midle of it. At firſt, Tab. 81. no wider than to receive the Hair of a Mans Head; not viſible, ex- cept in a ſlice hereof cut tranſverſly, and viewed in a Glaſs . Being grown a little wider, it may be ſeen, if the Membrane be dexterouſly cut by the length. At which time, it is alſo dilated into two Oval Cavities, one at each end : which are astwo little Cisterns, whereinto a moſt pure Lympha continually owzeth, and is therein reſerved for the nouriſhment of the seed ; and through the Chanel which runs be: tween the Ciſterns is emptied out of one Ciſtern into another, according as the seed or the Inmoſt Membrane hath need of it ; i. e. as the Wear ther and other Circumſtances do more or leſs accelerate their Growth, and fo render the Lympha uſeful to them. છે. ز .و .13 a A few days after this, the Innermoſt Membrane begins to appear; growing, like a ſoft Node or Bud, out of the upper Ciſterna to the lower end of which it is joyned by a ſhort and tender Stalk', from Tab. 81. whence it is produced into a Conick:oval Figure, anſwerable to that of the Ciſtern. 14. .. This Membrane, though ſoft and full of Sap, yet being compared with the midlemoſt, is a cloſe and compact Body, compoſed of Bladders above 300 times ſmaller than they are in that. Whereby, as the Seed is ſo well guarded, as not to be ſupplyed with any part of the Lympha, but the pureſt : ſo neither with any more of this, than will ſuffice, without the danger of making an Inundation out of ſo great a Lake. 15, $. This Membrane, if it be pulled with a moſt fready hand, and very gently, upwards, it will draw a ſmall tranſparent String after it to the bottom of the Midle Membrane : The ſaid String though for the greater part, Parenchymous, yet being ſtrengthened with the ad- mixture of ſome Lignous Fibres; no otherwiſe viſible in either of theſe two Membranes. So that they ſeem, to be a ſmall portion of thoſe which are inofculated at the bottome of the Outer Membrane, and thence produced through the midlemoſt, underneath the Chanel, till at laſt they break forth into the upper Ciſtern, where they form this In- ner Membrane : a piece of cloſe-wrought Work , ſuitable to the in- comparable fineneſs of all the stuff out of which it is made. 16. Ø. The ſame Membrane is originally entire, as the Midlemoſt: but being grown to about the bigneſs of a Carvi-Seed, becomes a little Tab. 81. hollow near the Cone. And the Lignous Fibers abovefaid, fetching their compaſs from the Baſe, ſhoot forth into the Cone ; and ſo make a very ſmall Node therein, for the firſt Eſay towards the Generation of the Seed. The ſaid Fibers being thus ſpun out to the utmoſt degree of fine- neſs for this purpoſe. 17. %. This Node, being grown about th part as big as a Cheeſe- Mite; it begins next to be divided by a little indenture at the Top. Tab. 81. Which growing by degrees ſtill deeper, the Node is hereby at length diſtinguiſhed into two Lobes or thick Leavs. a 18. Øs 212 Book IV: The Anatomy 18. $. So foon as theſe are finiſhed, their Bafis begins afterwards Tab. 81. to be contracted, and ſo to be formed into a Radicle or that part of . the Seed which becomes the Root. As the Stalks of Fruits do grow leffer, while the Fruits themſelves are expanded. So that in this eſtate, the Radicle is, as it were, the Stalk of the Seed. 19. $. At this time, the seed being extream ſmall, the Løbes are not ſo manageable as to be ſeparated one from the other. Butit is moſt reaſonable to ſuppoſe that ſo ſoon as the Radicle is finiſhed, the next ſtep, is the puſhing forth of another Node, between the Lobes, in order to the making of a Bud, and ſo the perfe&tion of the Seed. 20. . This being done or in doing, the Radicle or Stalk of the Seed, contracting ſtill more and more at the bottome,hangs at the Inner Membrane,only by an extream ſmall and ſhort Ligament or Navel-String. Which at laſt, alſo breaks ; and ſo the Seed, as Fruits when they are Tab. 81. ripe, falls off and lies looſe in the Iner Membrane ; this gradually ſhrink- ing up and ſo becoming more hollow, to make room for the further Growth of the Seed. 3 Several Several 21ITIT LECTURES 20.AUTOI Read before the obligation ROYAL SOCIETY bersus to M sdi stogas galima VURN TOUT 10.11 home TO 10. III By NEHEMFAH GREW M.D. Fellow of the ROYAL SOCIETY, and of the COLLEGE of PHYSICIANS. mala GV010) sd110.7 N SU103 - be allovia sdt 70IY Am ditt LOITUIOC ads societatis JIV W ZIN LONDON, 3 Printed by W. Rawlins, 1682. L1 th THE 82 TITLES 21 Of: Of the following LECTURE S. odnotsd be CA IO Fthe Nature, Cauſes,and Power of MIXTURE. The fecond Edition. 02 RE II. Of the LUCTATION ariſing upon the Mixture of ſeveral Menſtruum's with all ſorts of Bodies. The ſecond Edi- tion. III. An Eſay, Of the various Proportions, wherein LIXI- KIAL SALTS are found in Plants. IV. Of the ESSENTIAL and MARINE SALTS of Plants. V. Of the COLOVRS of Plants. VI. Of the Diverſities and Cauſes of TASTS ; chiefly in Plants. With an Appendix, Of the ODOURS of Plants. VII. Experiments in Confort, upon the SOLUTION of SALTS in Water. И О О Х j 8: a. Nyd bait i I А A stod TO THE Right Honourable WILLIAM Lord Vi-Count BROUN CKER, PRESIDENT OF THE Royal Society. MY LORD NE Reaſon why I Dedicate the following Diſcourſes to Your Lordſhip, is, For that by Your great und undeſerved Reſpects, You have obliged me to do no leſs. Another, my Lord, is, Becauſe I could not but Publickly return Your Lordſhip Thanks, for minding the Royal Society of ſo good a Way, they are lately reſolved upon, for the Management of a great part of their Buſineſs . Wherein, my Lord, I do more than preſumé, that I alſo ſpeak the Senſe of the whole So- ciety, I think, not any one excepted. I may with the ſame Confidence intimate, my Lord, how happy they account themſelves, in having a Perſon fo fit to preſide their Affairs, as Your Lordſhip. The Largeneſs of your Knowledge, the Exactneſs of Your Judg- ment, the Evenneſs of Your Comport ; being ſome of thoſe neceſſary Qualifications, which His Majeſty had in His Eye ( as right well underſtanding what' He did ) when He fixed His Choice upon Your Lordſhip. I know, my Lord, that there are ſome men, who have LI2 juft . 2 juſt ſo much Underſtanding, as only to teach them how to be Ambitious: The Flattering of whom, is ſomewhat like the Tickling of Children, till they fall a Dancing. But. I alſo know, that Your Lordſhip unconcerneth Your ſelf as much, in what I even now Spake; as Cæſar did himſelf, when his Souldiers began to ſtyle him King. For as he ſaid, Non Rex, fed Cæfar: So let Your Lordſhip be but once nam’d, and all that follows, is but a Tautology to what You are already known to be. Your being Preſident of the Royal Society, Your being the Firſt that was Choſen, and Choſen by ſo Knowing a Prince; becomes ſo real a Panegyrick to Your fo Lordſhip, as leaveth Verbal ones without any found. Whence, my Lord, I have a third Reaſon moſt naturally emergent, which is,That I dare to ſubmit my ſelf, as to what I have hereafter ſaid, to Your Lordſhips Cenſure. You being ſo able and juſt an Arbiter betwixt the ſame and all thoſe Per- ſons therein concern’d; that You can neither be deceived, nor corrupted, to make a fudgment in any Point, to the Injury of either. And truly, my Lord, were it only from a Principle of ſelf- Intereſt, yet I could not defire it ſhould be otherwiſe. For the World, if it lives, will certainly grow as much more knowing than it is; as it is now more, than it was heretofore. So that we have as little Reaſon to deſpiſe Antiquity; as we can have willingneſs , that we our ſèlves ſhould be deſpiſed by Po- ſterity. Yet ſome difference there is to be made ; viz. betwixt thoſe of all Ages, who have been modeſtly ignorant ; and thoſe who j have thought, or pretended, that they were Omniſcient. Or if knowing and acknowledging that they were Ignorant; hare yet not been contented to be ſo ; unleſs, with as good manners, as ſenſe, they did conjure all Mankind not to offer at the know- ing any more than themſelves. Upon the whole, my Lord, I deſire not You Should be a Pa- tron, any further than you are a Judge. For if this ſmall Eſlay hath deſerved the leaſt acceptance, I am ſure, that in being one, You will be both. My Lord, Your Lordſhips moſt Faithful and Obedient Servant, NEHEM JAH GREW. I am, Book IV. 221 Sea А. DISCOURSE Read before the ROYAL SOCIETY Decemb. 10. 1674. Concerning the NATURE, C AV S ES, and POWER OF MIXTURE AVING the honour to perform the Task of this day ; I ſhall endeavour to conform to the Phylofophy, which this Society doth profeſs: which is, Reaſoning grounded nipon Experiment, and the Common Notions of Senſe. The former being, without the latter, too ſubtle and intan- gible; the latter without the former, too groſs and unmanageable: but both together, bearing a true analogy to our ſelves ; who are neither Angels, nor meer Animals, but Men. The Subject I have choſen to ſpeak of, is Mixture. Whereof, that our Diſcourſe may be the more conſiſtent, and the better intelligible ; all I have to ſay, ſhall be ranged into this Method ; viz. 1. Firſt, I ſhall give a brief account of the received Doctrine of Mixture. 2. Next, lay down fome Propoſitions of the Principles whereof all Mixed Bodies conſiſt. 3. Then, open the true Nature of Mixture; or fay, what it is. 4. And then enumerate the Cauſes of Mixture ; or ſay, How it is made. 5. Laſtly, I ſhall fhew the Power of Mixture ; or, What it can do. СНАР. 222 Book IV. The received Doctrine F. 3. . С НА Р. І. of the received Doctrine of Mixture. IRST, As to the received Docłrine of Mixture; not to trouble you with tedious quotations of what Ariſtotle, Ga- len, Fernelius, Scaliger, Sennertus, Riverius, and other Learned men ſay hereof; we may ſuppoſe the whole ſummed up in that Definition which Ariſtotle himſelf hath given of it,and which the greater number of his Followers have almoſt religiouſly adhered to ; viz. that 'tis, Töv yurtwv årracedévtov Šumaise that 'tis , . ', των μικτών αλλοιωθέντων ένωσις Lib. I. de Miſcibilium alteratorum unio. Which Definition, as it is uſually expli- Generat. cated, is both Unintelligible, and Unuſeful. &Corrupt. 2. . Two things are unintelligible; what they mean by Alterati- Cap. ult. on; and what by Union. In this Alteration, they ſay, That the very Forms of the Elements are altered. And therefore lay it down for an Axiom, Quod in Mixto, Forme Elementares tantum fint in potentia, But let us ſee the conſequence. For if in a mixed body, the Forms of the Elements are but in potentia; then the Elements themſelves are but in potentia: for we all fay, Forma dat eſſe. And if the Compounding . Elements, are only in potentia; then the Compounded Body it ſelf can be only in potentia : yet to ſay it is no more, is moſt abſurd. As for the Union of Elements in a mixed Body ; they make it fuch, as brings them at laſt to aſſert, the Penetration of Bodies, and that the Union of mixed Bodies is nothing elſe. For they ſay it is made in ſuch ſort, that every particle of the mixed Body, partaketh of the Nature of the whole. Which Nature, ariſeth from the contempera- ted Qualities of the four Elements. Whence they conclude, That every particle of the mixed Body, containeth in it ſelf all the four Ele- ments. Which is plainly to aſſert a penetration of Bodies. For every Element is, at leaſt, one particle; if therefore every partiels of the mixed Body,containeth four Elements ; then four particles are but one. I conclude then, That the received Doctrine of Mixture is Onintelligible. 4. $. Whence it follows, That it is alſo Barren and Unuſeful. For who can make any uſe of that which he underſtandeth not? And the experience of ſo many years, wherein it bath been ventilated by the diſputes of men, proveth as much: Scarce any of them, except the Learned Sennertus, daring to venture upon Experiment, for fear they ſhould come to underſtand themſelves. 5. Q. It is confeſſed, that many gallant things have been found out by artificial Mixture. But no thanks to this Definition of it. For as an Ignorant Man may make bad Work, and a good Rule be never the worſe; ſo one that is Ingenious may make good work, and a bad Rule be never the better. The queſtion is not, what have men done? but what have they done upon this foundation, Quod Mixitio fit miſci- bilium alteratorum unio. Had this ever taught them to do any thing, even ſo much as to make the Inke wherewith chey have wrote, all their Diſputes ; I confeſs, they would have had ſomething to fhew for it. But the truth is, their notions of Mixture, have been ſo far from doing us any good, that they have done us much harm: being, through their ſeeming ſubtlety, but real abſurdity, as ſo many phantaſtick Spectrums, ſerving only to affright men from coming near them, or the Subject whereofthey treat. a 9 6. Ø Book IV. 223 Of Mixture. The Principles, &c. 8.6. I ſhall therefore endeavour to open the true Nature of Mixture. And I ſhall build my Doctrine upon the Common Notions of senſe : which none can deny; and every one may conceive of. In order to which, I ſhall take leave to lay down ſome Propoſitions, of the Princis ples of all mixed Bodies. b CH A P. II. din Of the Principles of Bodies. ND firſt, by Principles, I mean Atomes, or certain Sorts of Atomes, or of the ſimpleſt of Bodies. For otherwiſe they would not be Principles; for a compounded Principle, in ftrict ſpeaking, is a Con- tradi&tion. Even as Fives, Threes, or Two's are not the Principles of Number, but Unites. 2. ll. Whence, ſecondly, it follows, that they are alſo Indiviſible. Not Mathematically; for the Atomes of every Prin- ciple have their Dimenſions. But Phyſically ; and ſo, what is but one, cannot be made two. If it be asked, Whether a Stick cut with a knife; be not of one, made two? I ſay, that a Stick, is not one Body, but many millions of Bodies ; that is, of Atomes; not any one whereof is divided within it ſelf, but only they are ſeparated one from another, where the Knife forceth its way. As in the drawing of a mans Finger through a Heap of Corn; there is no Diviſion made in any one Grain, but only a ſeparation of them one from another, all remaining ſtill in themſelves entire. I ſay, therefore, that what is Phyſically one, is alſo moſt firm, and Indiviſible, that is, Impenetrable : for Penetration is but the Separation, not the Diviſion of Atomes. 3. $. Hence, thirdly, they are alſo Immutable. For that which cannot be divided, cannot be chang'd. So that of the whole World of Atomes, not any one hath ever ſufferd, or can ſuffer the leaſt mu- tation. Hereupon is grounded the Conſtancy of Cauſes and Effects. So that, in all Generations, it is not leſs certain, that the ſelf ſame Prina ciple is ſtill propagated from the fame; than, that Man is from Man. Wherefore, compounded Bodies are generated; but Principles are not, but only propagated; that is, in every Generation, they paſs, in them- ſelves unaltered, from one Body, into another. 4. g. If Principles, or Atomes are all Immutable ; it again follows , That they are of Divers Kinds. For one and the fame Principle, or Kind of Atomes, will ſtill make the Same Thing, and have the ſame Effect: ſo that all Generations would then be the Same. Wherefore, ſince they are Immutable, they muſt be Divers. 5. Ø. This Diverſity, for the ſame reaſon, is not ſmall, but very Numerous. For as the World, taken together, is Natures Shop; fo the Principles of Things are her Tools, and her Materials. Wherefore, as it ſpeaks the goodneſs of a Shop; fo the Perfection of the Univerſe, That it is furniſhed with many Tools wherewith, and many Materials whereupon to work. And conſequently, that Philoſophy beareth beſt its own name; which doth not ſtrain all to two or three Principles, like two or three Bells 224 Book IV. 33. The Principles of Bodies. Bells in a Steeple, making a pitiful Chime: but tryeth to riſe up to Natures own Number, and ſo to ring all the Changes in the World. 6.6. Yet doth not this vaſt Diverſity take away the Regiment and Subordination of Principles. There being a certain leſſer number of them, which either by their greater quantity, or other ways, have Rule and Dominion, in their ſeveral Orders, over all the reſt. For where-ever the Subject is Multitude, Order is part of its Perfection. For Order is Proportion. And how can Nature be imagin’d to hold Propor- tion in all things elſe, and not here? Wherefore, as certainly, as Or- der and Government are in all the Parts of the Rational ; ſo certainly, of the Material World. Whence it is, That although the Species of Principles be very numerous ; yet the Principles called Galenical, Chy- mical, or any others, which do any way fall under the notice of Senſe, are notwithſtanding reduceable to a ſmaller number : viz, according to the number of Predominant Principles in Nature; or,rather in this part of the Univerſe which is near and ronnd about us. To the Power and Empire whereof, all other Principles do ſubmit. Which submiſion, is not the quitting of their own Nature ; but only their appearance under the external Face or Habit of the ſaid Predominant Principles. 7. y. As there can be no Order of Principles, without Diverſity : ſo no Diverſity, but what is originally made by theſe two ways 3 ſc. by Size and Figure. By theſe they may be exceeding different : and all other Properties beſides, whereby they differ, muſt be dependent upon theſe Tmo. E 8. $. Nor therefore, can they be of any other Figures, than what are Regular. For Regularity, is a Similitude continud. Since there fore all kinds of Atomes are divers only by their size and Figure ; if the ſelfe ſame size and Figure were not common to a certain number of Atomes, they could not be ſaid to be of any one kind: and conſequent- ly, if there were no similitude of Atomes, there could be no Diftin- dion of Principles. 9. §. Hence alſo, theſe two Modes of Atomes, viz. their Size and Figure, are the true, and only original Qualities of Atomes. That is, an Atome is ſuch or ſuch, becauſe it is of ſuch a certain size and Fi- gure. 10. 6. Laſtly, As theſe two Modes, taken ſeverally, are the Qua- lities of an Atome : ſo conſider'd together, they are its Form. A ſub- ftantial Form of a Body, being an unintelligible thing. I fay of a Body; for although the Rational Soul be a fubftantial Form , yet is it the Form of a Man, and not of a Body. For the Form of a Body, we can conceive of no otherwiſe, than as of the Modification of a Body, or a Complexion of all the Modes of a Body. Which alſo agrees with that Definition of a Form, which amongſt the Peripatetick Philoſophers is well enough accepted, viz. Quod fit , Ratio ejus Eſſentia, quæ cuique Rei competit. Which Ratio, if it be referred to a Body, what is it, but the Modification of that Body? Having thus propoſed a Summary of my Thoughts about Principles ; I ſhall next proceed to ſhew what their a a a Mixture is. СНАР. Lect. I. 225 The Nature of Mixture. C Η Α Ρ. ΙΙΙ. CH A . Of the NATURE of Mixture. j ND firſt of all, from the Premiſſes, we arrive at this Concluſion ; ſo.That the Formation and Transformati- on of all Bodies, can be nothing elſe, but the Mixture of Bodies. For all Principles are immutable; as we Ch. 2.5.3: have above proved: and therefore not generable, formable , or transformable . And the Forms of Prin- ciples, being but their Modes, are alſo immutable. Ch. 2.Q.IO So that the whole Buſineſs of the Material World, is nothing elſe, but Mixture. 2. Ø. Again, as Nature worketh every where only by Mixture ; ſo is this Mixture every where but one thing, and can be but one. For whether it be the Mixture of great Bodies, or of ſmall; of Compounds, or of Atomes; it is every where Mixture, and the Mixture of Bodies. Ch. 2. 5.1. Wherefore, Mixture is either an intelligible Affection of all Bodies, or of none z which later, no man will ſay. As many ways therefore, as we can ſee, or conceive the Mixture of any groſs Bodies, which we hold in our hand; ſo many ways, we may, of the ſubtileſt Mixtures which Nature maketh, or of Atomes themſelves, and no other ways. 3. . Now all the ways we can diſtinguiſh Mixture by, are, in ge- neral, theſe Two; either in reſpect of the Bodies Mixed, or elſe of the Modes of the Mixture it ſelf. 4. 5. In reſpect of the Bodies Mixed, Mixture is diſtinguiſhed al- ſo two ways ; viz. by Conjugation, and by Proportion. 5. Ø. By Conjugation, I mean, a Mixture of ſome certain Princi- ples, and not of others. Which is threefold. First, As to Number: as when one Body may be conipounded of two Principles, another of three, a third of four, a fourth of five, and ſo on. Secondly, As to Kind: where, though there be a conjunction of the fame Number, yet not of the fame Kind. Thirdly, When they differ from one ano- ther both in Number and Kind. So many ways the Principles of Bodies may be conceived to be Conjugated ; and therefore are : for here, that which may be, is. The Conſequence is clear. For firſt , Nature hath various Materials wherewith to make theſe Mix- Ch. 2.9.5. tures; as we have ſhewed. Secondly, By theſe Mixtures ſhe may, and without the concurrence of any imaginary Forms, muſt produce all the varieties in the material World"; as likewiſe hath been ſaid. Where- Ch.7. §. I. $1 fore, ſince all imaginable Mixtures may be made, and that to ſome pura poſe ; if they ſhould not be ſo, Nature would be Imperfect : becauſe we our felves can think, how ſhe might put her Materials to further yſe, then ſo ſhe would do. To think cherefore, that all kinds of Prina ciples, or all Elements go to make up every Compounded Body, as by the Peripatetick, Philoſophy we are taught ; is a conceit, no more to be credited, than one that ſhould tell us, all Kind of Wheels and other parts Mm 226 The Nature of Mixture. Lect. I. a parts of a Watch, were put into a clock; or that there were no other Materials wherewith to build an Houſe, then for a Tent or a ship. For why ſhould Nature, the great Artificer by which all perfect Works are made, be feigned to cram and ram all things into one, which we our ſelves look upon as abſurd ? 6. $. Secondly, The Mixture of Principles is diverſifid, as by Con- jugation, ſo alſo by Proportion. That is, by the divers Quantities, of the feveral Principles or Parts mixed together. As if the Quantity of one, were as five to ten ; of a ſecond, as five to fifteen; of a third, as five to twenty, &e. Or if that of one, be as five to fix; of a ſecond, as fix to ſeven; of a third, as ſeven to eight. By which, and by other Proportions, Mixture may be varied innumerable ways. 7. Vo Again, As Mixture is varied with reſpect to the Bodies Mix- ed; ſo likewiſe in reſpect of the Mixture it ſelf, which I call the Loca- tion of Principles, or the Modes of their Conjunction. Which may be various, as well as their Conjugation and Proportion. Yet are they all reduceable unto two general Modes: all Bodies, and therefore all Prin- Ch. 2. 8.2. ciples, being mixed either by Mediation, or by Contact. 8.' . Now all Contact, whether of Compounds, or of Atomes, can be no other way, than ſuch as is anſwerable to their Figures. Where- of, therefore, we can conceive but three general ways, viz. Firſt, By Contract in a Point, or ſome ſmaller párt: as when twoo A- tomes meet, which are globular or otherwiſe gibboſe. Secondly, By Contact in a Plain : as in the conjunction of the ſides of Triangular or Quadrangular Atomes, or otherwiſe flat. Thirdly, By Contact in a Concave : as when one Atome is admitted into the Concave or hole of another ; as a Spigot is into a Foſſet. The firſt may be called, Appoſt- tion ; the ſecond, Application; the third, Reception or Intruſion. 9. $. In the two laſt ways, Atomes may be joyned by Mediation ; but beſt of all the laſt. As when the two extreams of one Atome are re- ceived into the Concaves or the holes of two others. 10. Ø. And theſe are all the general ways,whereby we can conceive Bodies to be Mixed together ; fc. by their various Conjugation, Propora tion and Location. So that the Compoſition of Atomes, in Bodies ; is like that of Letters, in Words. What a Thunderclap would ſuch a Word be, wherein all the four and twenty Letters were pack'd up? One therefore is compounded of more, another of fewer: this of ſome, and that of others : and both the Conjugation, Proportion, and Locati- on of Letters is varied in every Word: whereby, we have many thou- ſands of differing Words, without any alteration at all, in the Letters themſelves; and might have ten times as many more. In like manner, therefore, or in the ſelf ſame analogous way, as the Letters of the Al- phabet, are the Principles of Words ; fo Principles, are the Alphabet of Things. II. §. What we have ſaid of Principles ; and of Mixture as confe- quent thereupon; may be a foundation for an intelligible account, of the Nature and Cauſe of moſt of the Intrinſick Properties and Qualities of Bodies: as of Gravity, Levity, Fixity, Fluidity, Angularity, Round- neſs, Heat, Cold, Blackneſs, Whiteneſs , Sowerneſs, Sweetneſs, Fragran- cy, Fetidneſs, and very many more. I ſay an intelligible account ; ſc. 9 ſuch as is grounded upon the Notions of Senſe, and made out Me- chanically. But the exemplification hereof, being too large a field for а. Lect. I. 227 The Nature of Mixturë. Ch.2.4.3 for this, or any one Lecture, I ſhall, before I come to the Cauſes of Mixture, only deduce from the Premiſes, theſe following Corollaries. 12. Q. Firſt, That there is no alteration of Principles or of Ele- ments, in the moſt perfe& mixture of Bodies. It cannot be ; for Principles are Immutable, as we have ſaid. And if it could be, yet it needeth not ch. 2. %. 3: to be: for they are alſo many, and compoundable infinite ways ; as hath been ſhewed. So that we have no need to perplex our felves Ch. 2. 5.53 with any of thoſe difficulties, that ariſe from the Doctrine of the Ch.3. 9.10. Alteration of Elements. The ground of which conceit, is that, of three being but four Elements, and all in every particle of the mixed Body. And ſo men being puzeled, how from thence to make out the infinite variety of Bodies, they feigned them to be alterable, and altered, upon, every perfect Mixture. Not conſidering, that if their four Elements be alterable z as few as they are, no fewer then three of them may be ſpared : for one Element, if alterable, may beļmade any. 13. Ý, Hence, Secondly, may be ſolved that great Diſpute, Whe- ther ſuch as we call Lixivial Salts, are made by the fire ? For firſt, No Principle is made by the fire : all Principles being unalterable ; and therefore unmakable. Secondly , We mult therefore diſtinguiſh betwixt the Principle, and its various Mixture with other Principles; from whence it may receive different Shapes and Names. Wherefore, a Lixivial Salt, qua Lixivial, is certainly made by the fire. But qua- tenus Salt, it is not : that Principle being extractable out of moſt Bo- dies; and by divers other ways, then by the fire. For whether you Calcine a body, or elſe Ferment it, ( after the manner ſhewed by the curious Improver of Chimical knowledg, Dr. Daniel Cox) or putrifie it under ground, or drown it in the Sea; it ſtill yieldeth ſome kind of Salt. All which Salts are made, not by making the Saline Princiá ple ; but only by its being differently Mixed, by thoſe ſeveral ways of the Solution of Bodies) with other Principles : from which its dif- ferent Mixture, it receives the various Denominations, of Marine, Ni- trons; Volatile; or Lixivial. o lao gud esinti onion 14. ”. Hence, Thirdly, the moſt perfect Mixture of Bodies, can go no higher than Contact. For all Principles are unalterable ; and all Ch. 2. . 3: Matter is impenetrable ; as hath been ſaid. In the moſt viſible and laxe Ch. 3. 9. 26 Mixture, there is Contact ; and in the moſt fubtile and perfect, as in Ge- , neration it ſelf, there is nothing more. !. za 3 i bre 2007 15. I. Hence, Fourthly, we eaſily underſtand, how divers of the 81.210 fame Principles, belonging both to Vegetables and many other Bodies, are alſo actually exiſtent in the Body of Man. Becauſe even in Genea ration or Tranſmutation, the Principles which are tranſlated from one Body to another, as from a Vegetable to an Animal, are not in the leaſt alterd in themſelves; but only their mixture, that is, their Conjugation, Proportion and Location, is varied. 16. Ş. Hence alſo the difference of Mixture, ariſing from the dif- ference of Contact, is intelligible ; fc. as to thoſe three degrees, Congres gation, Union, and Concentration. Congregation, and inconſiſtent Mixture, is when the ſeveral Atomes touch but in a Point, or ſmaller part. In which manner, I have divers Ch:3. $: 8. arguments; inducing me to believe the Atomes of all Fluid Bodies, que Fluid, do touch ; and in no other. 13 Mm 2 Union 228 Led.I. The Nature of Mixture. on. Ch. 3.6.8. Union, is when they touch in a Plain. As in the Cryſtals and shoot- ings of all Salts, and other like Bodies. For if we purſue their di- vided and ſubdivided parts, with our eye, as far as we can; they ſtill terminate, on every ſide, in Plains. Wherefore, 'tis intelligible, That their very Atomes do alſo terminate, and therefore touch, in Plain. Concentration, is when two, or more Atomes touch by Reception Ch. 3. 6. 8. and Iutruſion of one into another: which is the cloſest, and firmeſt Mixture of all; as in any fixed unodorable, or untaſtable Body: the Atomes of ſuch Bodies, being not able to make any Smell or Taſte, unleſs they were firſt diſſolved; that is to ſay, unpin'd one from another. 17. Ģ. Hence, Sixthly, we underſtand, how in ſome caſes, there feemeth to be a Penetration of Bodies; and in what ſenſe it may be admitted: viz, if we will mean no more by Penetration, but Intruſi- For the Intruſion of one Atome into the Concave or hole of ano- ther, is a kind of Penetration ; whereby they take up leſs room in the mixed Body, then they would do by any other way of Contact. As a naked knife and its ſheath, take up almoſt double room, to what they do, when the knife is ſheathed. Whence we may aſſign the reaſon, Why many Liquors being mixed; take up leſs room or ſpace, then they did apart; as the Ingenious Mr. Hook hath made it to appear by Experiment, that they do. I ſay the plain reaſon hereof, or at leaſt one reaſon, is the Intruſion of many of their Atomes into one anc- ther. Which yet is not a Penetration of Bodies ſtrictly ſo called. 18. . Seventhly, If all that Nature maketh, be but Mixture ; and Ch. 3. 6. 1. all this Mixture be but Contact 'tis then evident, That Natural and Ch.3.8.14. Artificial Mixture, are the ſame. And all thoſe ſeeming ſubtilties whereby Philoſophers have gone about to diſtinguiſh them; have been but ſo many Scarcrows to affright Men from the Imitation of Nature. 19. . Eightbly, Hence it follows, That Art it ſelf may go far in doing what Nature doth. And who can ſay, how far ? For we have nothing to Make ; but only to mix thoſe Materials, which are al- ready made to our hands. Even Nature her ſelf, as hath been ſaid, Ch. 3. 6. I. Maketh nothing nem ; but only mixeth all things. So far, therefore, as we can govern Mixture, we may do what Nature doth. 20. ). Which that we may ſtill the better underſtand ; let us be- fore, and in the next place, ſee the Cauſes of Mixture. For fince Ch.3:$.18. Natural and Artificial Mixture are the same; the immediate Cauſes of both, are and muſt be the ſame. 09 2. 3 СНАР. Lect. I. 229 The Cauſes of Mixture. CH A P. IV. Of the C A VSES of Mixture. N a m B Ow all the Cauſes of Mixture we can conceive of, muſt, I think, be reduced to theſe fix in general ; viz. Congruity, Weight, Compreſſion, solution, Di- geſtion, and Agitation. 1. b. Congruity, or aptitude and reſpondence be- twixt the Sizes and Figures of Parts to be mixed: whereby Bodies may be truly called the Inſtrumen- tal Cauſes of their own Mixture. As when a Plain anſwers to a Plain, a Square to a Square, a Convex to a Concave, or a Leſs to a Greater or an Équal , &c. according to which Reſpondencies in the parts of Bodies, they are more or leſs eally mingleable. 2. A. Weight, by means whereof all Fluid Bodies, upon fuppofi- tion of the Congruity of their parts, muſt nnavoidably mingle . 3. . Compreſſion ; which either by the Air, or any other Body, added to Weight, muft, in ſome degree, further Mixture. Becauſe, that Weight it ſelf, is but Preſſion. For further Proof of all the ſaid Cau- jes, I made this Experiment z Let Oyle of Aniſeeds, and Oyl of Vitriol be put apart into the Receiver of an Air-Pump. And, having exhauſted it of the air, let the two ſaid Oyls be then affuſed one upon the other. Whereupon, Firſt, It is viſible, that they here mix and coagulate to- gether; that is, their parts are wedged and intruded one into another without the uſual compreſſion of the Air ; for that is exhauſted, and therefore only by the Congruity of their receiving and intruding parts ; and by their Weight; by which alone they are fo compreſſed, as to make that Intruſion. Secondly, It is alſo evident, That although they do Com agulate; yet not altogether ſo much, as when poured together in the ſame manner, and quantity, in the open Air. Wherefore, Compreſſion, whether made by the Air , or any thing elſe, as it doth further the Di ſolution of ſome Bodies, ſo the Mixture of others, and the greater the Compreſion, the more. basta 4. Ø Solution; For all Bodies mix beſt, in Forma fluida. And that for two reaſons. Firſt, Becauſe the parts of a Body are not then in a ſtate of Union, but of separation ; and therefore, in a more capa- ble ſtate, for their Mixture and Union with the parts of another Body. Secondly, becauſe then they are alſo in a ſtate of Motion, more or leſs; and therefore, in a continual tendency towards Mixture; all Mixture being made by Motion. Wherefore all Generations, and moſt perfect Mixtures in Nature, are made by Fluids ; whether Animal, Vegetable, or Mineral. Which is alſo agreeable to the Doctrine of the Honourable Mr. Boyle, in his Excellent Treatiſe of the Nature and Vertues of Gems. And it is well known, That Bodies are ordinarily petrified, or Stones made, out of Water. That is out of petrifying parts diſſolved per minima in Water,as both their Menftruum and their Vehicle . Wherefore, if we will talk of making Gold; it muſt not be by the Philoſophers Stone, but by the Philoſophers Liquor. 5. 9. Die 230 Lect. I. The Cauſes of Mixture. 3 5. Q. Digeſtion. For which there is the ſame reaſon, as for Mixture, by solution. For, Firſt, All heat doth attenuate, that is, ſtill further Separate the parts of a Body ; and ſo render them more mingleable with the parts of another. And therefore, Secondly, Doth alſo add more Motion to them, in order to their Mixture. 6. %. Agitation. Which I am induced to believe a great and effectual means of Mixture, upon divers Conſiderations. As, Firſt, That the making of Blood in the Bodies of Animals, and the mixing of the Chyle therewith, is very much promoted by the ſame means ; ſc. by the Agi- tation of the parts of the Blood and Chyle, in their continual Circulation, Again, from the making of Butter out of Milk, by the ſame means : whereby alone is made a ſeparation of the oleous parts from the Whey, and Conjunction of the Oleous together. Moreover, From the great Effects of Digeſtion ; well known to all that are converſant in Chymical Preparations. Which Digeſtion it felf, is but a kind of inſenſible agita- tion of the parts of digeſted Bodies . 'Tis alſo a known Experiment, That the readieſt way to diſſolve Sugar in Wine or other Liquor ; is to give the Veſſel a haſty turn, together with a ſmart knock, againſt any hard and ſteady Body: whereby all the parts of the Sugar and Liquor, are put into a vehement Agitation, and ſo the Sugar immediately diffol- ved, and mixed with the Liquor. And I remember, that having (with intent, to make Mr. Matthews's Pill ) put ſome Oyl of Turpentine and Salt of Tartar together in a Bottle, and ſent it up hither out of the Country; I found, that the continual Agitation upon the Road, for three or four days, had done more towards their Mixture ; than a far grea- ter time of Digeſtion alone had done before. And it is certain, That a vehement Agitation, eſpecially, if continu'd, or joyned with Dige- ſtion; will accelerate the Mixture of ſome Bodies, ten times more, than any bare Digeſtion alone ; as may be proved by many Experiments. I will inſtance in this one. Let ſome Oyl of Turpentine and good Spirit of Nitre be ſtop'd up together in a Bottle, and the Bottle held to the Fire, till the Liquors be a little heated, and begin to bubble. Then having removed it, and the Bubbles by degrees increaſing more and more; the two Liquors will of themſelves, at laſt fall into fo impe- tuous an Ebullition as to make a kind of Exploſion; ſending forth a ſmoak for the ſpace of almoſt two yards high. Whereupon, the parts of both the Liquors, being violently agitated, they are, in a great portion, incora porated into a thick Balſam in a moment: and that without any intenſe heat, as may be felt by the Bottle. And thus much for the Cauſes of Mixture. os 20 20 od biv mot best deal Esto es lo i solare dj god squires ponebrat lacijaon SC obur alls 5101 ardebon patent zb shoot Dobitosti a 10 5 1: turto barbour CHAP. . jos on Lect. I. 231 The Power of Mixture. 10 moto 30 CHAP. V. ou Of the POWE Rand VSE of Mixture. H AVING enumerated the general Cauſes, we ſhall, laſtly, enquire into the Power and Uſe of Mixture : or, into what it can Do and Teach. And I ſhall In- ſtance in ſix particulars. First, to Render all Bodies Sociable, whatſoever they be. Secondly, To Make Artificial Bodies in Imitation of thofe of Natures own production. Thirdly, to make or imitate the ſenſible Qualities of Bodies; as Smells, and Tafts. Fourthly, To make, or imitate their Faculties. Fifthly, It is a Key, to diſcover the Nature of Bodies. Sixthly, To diſcover their Vſe, and the Manner of their Medicinal Operation. INS T A N CE I. F IRST, To render all Bodies Sociable or Mingleable: as Water with Oyl, Salt with Spirit, and the like. For Natural and Arti- ficial Mixture, are the ſame ; as we have before proved. If therefore Nature can do it, as we ſee in the Generation of Bodies ſhe doth, 'tis likewiſe in the Power of Art to do it. 2. §. And for the doing of it, two general Rules reſult from the Premiſes, fc. The Application of Cauſes, and the Choice of Materials. As for the Cauſes, they are ſuch as I have now inſtanc'd in. And for Ch. 4. the Application of them, I ſhall give theſe two Rules. 3. Ø. Firſt, That we tread in Natures ſteps as near as we can ; not only in the Application of ſuch a Cauſe, as may be moſt proper for ſuch a Mixture; but alſo in allowing it ſufficient time for its effect. For ſowe fee Nature her ſelf, for her more perfect Mixtures , uſually doth. She maketh not a Flower, or an Apple, a Horſe, or a Man, in a moment ; but all things by degrees; and for her more perfect and elaborate Mix- tures, for the moſt part, ſhe requireth more time. Becauſe all ſuch Mixtures are made and carri'd on per minima; and therefore require a greater time for the compleating of them. 4. D. A ſecond Rule" is, Not only to make a due Application of the Cauſes; but ſometimes to Accumulate them. By which means, we may not only, imitate Nature, but in ſome caſes go beyond her. For as by adding a Graft or Bud to the Stock, we may produce Fruit ſooner, and ſometimes better, than Nature by the Stock alone would do: So here, by accumulating the Cauſes of Mixture, that is, by joyning two, three, or more together; or by applying more in ſome Caſes, where Nas ture applyeth fewer; we may be able to make, if not a more perfect, yet a far more ſpeedy Mixture, than Nature doth. As by joyning Com- preſſion, Heat, and violent Agitation, and ſo continuing them all to- gether, by ſome means contrived for the purpoſe, for the ſpace of a > IVeek 232 Lect. 1 The Power of Mixture. a Week, or Month, or longer, without ceffation. Which may probably produce, not only ſtrange, but uſeful Effects, in the Solution of ſome, and the Mixture of other Bodies. And may ſerve to mix fuch Bodies, as through the ſmall number of their congruous parts, are hardly mingle- able any other way. Agitation being, as carrying the Key to and fro, till it hit the Lock; or within the Lock, till it hit the Wards. 5. $. Secondly, For the Choice of materials, if they are not ima mediately, that is, of themſelves, mingleable ; we are then to turn one Ch. 3. 6.9. Species of Mixture into a Rule; which is, To mix them by mediation of ſome third, whether more ſimple or compounded Body, which may be congruous in part to them both: as Sulphurous salts are to Water and Oyl; and are for that reaſon mingleable with either of them. Or, By any tro congruous Bodies, which are alſo, in part, congruous to two others: and other like ways. Whereby the parts of Bodies, though never ſo heterogeneous, may yet be all bound and lock'd up together. Even as twenty Keys may be united, only by uniting the two Rings whereon they hang 6. ø. The Confideration of theſe things, have put me upon ma- king ſeveral Experiments, for the mingling of heterogeneous Bodies. I fhall give two Examples of Tryal ; the one upon Fluid, the other up- on conſiſtent Bodies. 7. 5. For the firſt, I took oyl of Aniſeeds, and pouring it upon a- nother Body ; I lo order'd it, that it was thereby turned into a per- fect milk-white Balſam, or Butyr. By which means the ſaid Ogl be- came mingleable with any Winy, or Watery Liquor ; eaſily, and inſtanta- neouſly diſſolving therein, in the form of a Milk. And note, That this is done, without the leaſt alteration of the Smell, Taft, Nature, or Operation of the ſaid Oyl. By ſomewhat the like means, not only Oyl of Aniſeeds, but any other ftillatitious Oyl, may be transformed into a milk-white Butyr ; and in like manner be mingled with Water or any other Liquor. Which is of various uſe in Medicine ; and what I find oftentimes very convenient and advantageous to be done. 8. ll. Again, not only Fluid but conſiſtent Bodies, which of them- ſelves will mix only with Oyl; by due mixture with other Bodies, may be render'd eaſily diffoluble in Water ; as may Roſin, and all reſimons and friable Gums. As alſo Wax : and this without changing much of their Color, Taft, or Smell. Whereof likewiſe, whatſoever others may do, the Phyſician may make a manifold Vſe . INSTANCE II. BY Y Mixture alſo, we may be taught to Imitate the Productions of Nature. As to which, from what we have before faid of Mix- ture, we may conclude; That there is no Generation of Bodies unor- ganical, but what is in the Power of Mixture to imitate. As of Animals, to Imitate Blood, Fat, Chyle, Spittle, Flegm, Bile, &c. Of Vegetables, to Imitate a Milk, Mucilage, Roſin, Gum, or Salt. Of Minerals, to ImitateVitriol, Allom, and other Salts ; as alſo Metals, and the like. 2. 9. I do not ſay, I can do all this : yet if, upon good Premiſes, we can conclude this poſſible to be done; it is one ſtep to the doing of it. But I will alſo give an Instance of ſomewhat that may be done in every kind. And, a 3. %. Lect. I. The Power of Mixture. 233 a 3. 9. Firſt, For the Imitation of an Animal Body, I will inſtance in Fat. Which Which may be made thus ; Take Oyl Olive, and pour it upon high Spirit of Nitre. Then digeſt them for ſome days. By degrees, the Oyl becomes of the colour of Marrow ; and at laſt, is congealed, or hardned into a white Fat or Butter, which diſolveth only by the fire, as that of Animals. In converting Oyl thus into Fat, it is to be noted, That it hardens moſt upon the exhalation of ſome of the more Sul- phureous parts of the Spirit of Nitre. Which I effected, well enough for my purpoſe, by unſtopping the glaſs after ſome time of digeſti- on ; and ſo ſuffering the Oyl to diſſolve and thicken divers times byſuc- ceſſive heat and cold. Hence, The true Congealing Principle, is a Spi- rit of Nitre ſeparated from its Sulphur. For the better doing whereof, the Aer is a moſt commodious Menštruum to the ſaid Spirit of Nitre. Whence alſo, if we could procure ſuch a Spirit of Nitre, we might cons geal Water in the midſt of Summer. We might alſo refrigerate Rooms herewith Artificially. And might Imitate all froſty Meteors. For the making of Fat, is but the Durable Congelation of Oyl: which may be done without frost, as I have ſhewed how. Hence alſo it appears, That Animal Fat it ſelf, is but the Curdling of the Oyly parts of the Blood; either by ſome of its own Saline parts ; or by the Nitrous parts of the Aer mingled therewith. Hence likewiſe it is, That ſome Animals, as Conies, and Fieldfares, grow fatter in froſty weather: the oily parts of the blood, being then more than ordinarily coagulated with a greater abundance of nitrous parts received from the Aer into their bodies. For the ſame reaſon it is, That the Fat of Land- Animals is hard ; whereas that of Fiſhes is very ſoft, and runs all to Oyl, ſc. Becauſe the Water, wherein they live, and which they have inſtead of breath, hath but very few nitrous parts in it, in compariſon of what the Aer hath. 4. %. Secondly, For the Imitation of a Vegetable Body, I will give three Inſtances; In Rolin, Gum, and a Lixivial Salt. The firſt may be made thus z Take good Oyl of Vitriol, and dropit upon Oyl of Aniſe- feeds; and they will forthwith incorporate together ; and by degrees, will harden into a perfect Roſin; with the general and defining Properties of a truly Natural Reſinous Gum. Being not at all diſſoluble in Water ; or at leaſt, not any more, then any natural Roſin or Gum: yet very eaſily by fire: as alſo higly inflamable : and exceeding friable . Although this Artificial Roſin, be the reſult of two Liquors, both which very ſtrongly affect the Senſe: yet being well waſhed from the unincorporated parts, (which is to be done with ſome care ) it hath ſcarce any Taft or Smell . The Concentration of theſe two Liquors, is likewiſe ſo univerſal ; that the Roſin is not made by Precipitation, but almoſt a total Combination of the ſaid Liquors; and that with ſcarce ſo much, as any viſible fumes. 5. §. Again, Having taken a certain Powder and a Saline Liquor, and mixed them together in a bottle, and ſo digeſted them for ſome time; the Powder was at laſt tranſmuted to a perfect Oily Gum ; which will alſo diſſolve either in Oylor in Water ; in the ſelf ſame manner, as Galbanum, Ammoniac, and the like will do. 6. b. And Laſtly, A Lixivial Salt may be imitated thus; Take Nitre, Oyl of Vitriol , and high spirit of Wine, of each a like quantity. Of theſe three Bodies, not any two being put together, that is to ſay neither, a ND 234 The Power of Mixture. Led. I. neither the Nitre with the Oyl, nor the Oyl with the Spirit, nor the Nitre with the Spirit will make the leaſt Ebullition: yet all three mingled together, make a very conſpicuous one. The Spirit of Wine being as the Sulphur ; and ſo that, and the Nitre together, tanding, as it were, in the ſtead of an Alkalizate, that is, a Sulphurious Salt, againſt the Oil of Vitriol. Divers other Experiments may be ſhew'n of the like Nature. 7. §. In the laſt place, for the Imitation of a Mineral Body, I will inſtance in two, ſc. Nitre and Marine Salt; if I may have leave to reckon them amongſt Mineral Bodies. As for Nitre, by mixing of four Li quors together, and then ſetting them to shoot ; I have obtained Chry- ſtals of true and perfect salt; which have had much of a nitrous tajť; and would be melted with a gentle Heat, as Nitre is; and even as eaſily as Butyr it felf: I mean not, by the addition of any ſort of Liquor, or any other Body, to diſſolve it; but only by the fire. 8.. And as for a Sea-Salt, that I might Imitate Nature for the ma- king thereof, I conſider'd, That the ſaid Salt is nothing elſe but that of Animals and Vegetables, freed from its true spirit and sul- phur, and ſome Saline particles, Specifically Animal or Vegetable , together with them. For both Animal and Vegetable Bodies being continually carried by all Rivers into the Sea ; and many likewiſe by shipwrack, and divers other ways immerſed therein: they are at laſt corrupted, that is, their Compounding parts are opened and reſolved. Yet the Reſolu- tion being in the Water, is not made precipitately, as it is in the Air ; but by degrees, and very gently; whence the Sulphurious and other Volatile parts, in their Avolation, make not ſo much hafte, as to car- ry the more fixed Saline parts along with them; but leaveth them be- hind in the Water, which imbibeth them as their proper Menſtruum. And the Imitation of Nature herein, may be performed thus ; Put as much of a Lixivial Salt as you pleaſe, into a wide-mouth'd Bottle, and with fair Water make a ſtrong Solution of it; fo as ſome part there- of may remain unreſolved at the bottom of the Bottle. Let the Bot- tle ſtand thus for the ſpace of about half or three quarters of a year, all the time unſtopped. In which time, many of the Sulphurious and other Volatile parts gradually flying away the top of the unreſolved Salt will be incruſtate, or as it were froſted over, with many ſmall and hard Concretions, which, in their nature, are become a true Sea-Salt. Whereof there is a double Proof; Firſt, In that moſt of the ſaid Con- cretions are of a Cubical, or very like Figure. Eſpecially on their upper parts ; becauſe having a fixed Body for their Baſis, their under parts, , therefore, contiguous thereto, are leſs regular. Whereas the parts of the salt in the Sea, being environed on all fides with a Fluid; their Fi- gure is on all ſides regular. Secondly, In that a ſtrong Acid Spirit or Oyl being poured upon a full bodyd Solution hereof; yet it maketh herewith no Ebullition, which is alſo the property of Sea-salt. And thus much for the more General Imitation of Bodies. a IN- Lect. I. 235 The Power and Uſe of Mixture. de la dys tobom INSTANCE. III, & IV. I Ch.2.4.10: be Ch.3.6.10: FR ROM the aforeſaid Premiſſes, and by the aforeſaid Means, there is no doubt to be made, but that alſo the other ſenſible Qualities of Bodies may be Imitated, as their Odors, and Tafts. And that not only the general ones, as Fragrant, or Aſtringent: but alſo thoſe which are Specifical and proper to ſuch a ſpecies of Bodies. 12. . Thus for Example, by mixing Spirit of Nitre or Vitriol with rectified Oyl of Turpentine, and ſome other Vegetable Oyls, ſeverally, and in a due Proportion and Time, I have Imitated the Smells of divers Vegetables ; as of Tanſy, of Lignum Rhodium, and others. And I con- clude it fearable, To Imitate the Taft or Smell of Musk, or Ambera greece, or any other body in the world. cost orabo 3. Q. Hence alſo we may be Taught, How to Imitate the Faculties, as well as other Qualities of Bodies. The reaſon is, becauſe even theſe have no dependance upon any ſubstantial Form: but are the meer re- ſult of mixture ; effected by the fame Cauſes, whether in Nature or Art z as I think I have made to appear in the foregoing Idea. And Id. 9. 55. I as in the Premiſes of this Diſcourſe hath been ſhew'd. bizonyo shinwİ N S T A NCE V. IS 2200 s9 ROM whence, again, it is likewiſe a Kéj to Diſcover the Nature of Bodies. For how far ſoever we can attain to Mingle, or to Make them, we may alſo know what they are. 2. 6. For Bodies are mingleable, either of themſelves, or by fome Third. As to thoſe which mingle of themſelves, we may certainly con- :clude, That there is a congruity betwixt them, in ſome reſpect or other. So upon various Tryals I find, That Eſſential Oyls do more eaſily im- bibe an Acid, then an Alkaly. Whence it is evident, That there is ſome Congruity and Similitude betwixt Effentian Oyls, and an Acid, which there is not betwixt the ſaid Oyls and an Alkaly. 3. Q. As to thoſe that mingle only by ſome third; we may alſo cer- tainly conclude, That though the two extreams are unlike; yet that they have both of them ſome congruity with that third, by which they SD 4. 9. Moreover, We may make a Judgment from the manner or Degree of Mixture. Thus the Acid Spirit of Nitre, as is ſaid, will code gulate Oyl-Olive, and render it confiftent. Whence it might be thought, That any other ſtrong Acid will do the like; and that therefore, there is no great difference in the Nature of the ſaid Acid Liquors. But the contrary hereunto, is proved by Experiment. For having digeſted the ſame Oyl in the ſame manner, and for a much longer time, with ſtrong Ojl of Sulphur; although it thence acquired ſome change of Colour, yet not any conſiſtence. 5. 5. Again, Becauſe the ſaid Spirit of Nitre coagulates Oyl-Olive it might be expected, it ſhould have the ſame effect upon Oyl of Ania ſeeds; or, at leaſt, that if other Acids will Coagulate Oyl of Aniſeeds, that this ſhould do it beft. But Experiment proveth the contrary. For of all I have tryed, Oyl of Vitriol is the only Acid that doth it inſtana taneouſly. Oyl of sulphur, if very ſtrong, will do it; bụt not ſo ſoonz Nn 2 DOR are united. 236 Lect. I The Power and Uſe of Mixture. L 2 nor ſo much Aqua fortis, and Spirit of salt, for the preſent, do not at all touch it. And Spirit of Nitre it ſelf will not coagulate it, under eight or ten hours at leaſt. i sunt ) ནད། ། une PO S INSTANCE VI. d d deben sk pleo A ASTLY, and conſequently, It is a Key To Diſcover the Medicinal Uſe and Operation of Bodies. Thus, for Example, by the Imita. tion of Roſin's and Reſinous Gums, we certainly know what all of them are, and when, and wherefore to be uſed. For what are Maſtick, Fran- kincenſe,Olibanum, Benzoin, and other like Rofins, or Reſinous Gums, for their principle and predominant parts, that is, quà Roſins; but Bodies reſulting from Natural, in like manner, as I have ſhewed, they may be made to reſult, from Artificial Mixture? That is to ſay, the Oleous, and Acid parts of Vegetables, being both affuſed and mingled together, per minima, in ſome one ſort of veſels in a Plant, they thus incorporate in- to one confiftent and friable Body, which we call Roſin. 12. 6. Now from hence it is, That the ſaid Rofins, and Reſinous Gums; as alſo Amber and sulphur for the ſame Reaſons ; are of ſo great ome and effectual Uſe againſt moſt thin and ſalt Rheums; ſe. as they are OSNU Acidoleous Bodies. For by their Acid parts, which in all theſe Bodies are exceeding copious, they mortifie and refra& thoſe Salt ones, which feed the Rheum. And by their oleous parts, the fame Salt ones are al- fo Imbibed. Whence, they are all, in ſome degree, incorporated together ; that is, The Rheum is thickned: which is the deſired effect. a to 3. 6. Whereas, on the contrary, if the Cough proceed not from a thin, and ſpecially a Salt Rheum, but from a Viſcous Flegm; the uſe of many other Bodies which are alſo more oleous, and abound not ſo much with an Acid as theſe do, eſpeſcially ſome of them, is more proper: ſuch astheſe, in this Caſe, proving ſometimes not only ineffe&tual, but prejudicial. Since the very Cauſe of the ſaid viſcouſneſs of Phlegm, is chiefly fome great Acidity in the Blood, or in ſome other part, as may be proved by divers Arguments. 4.%. Many more Instances might be hereunto fubjoyned: and may hereafter be offered to the acceptance of ſuch, who are inquiſitive into matters of this Nature. If I ſhall not herein anticipate, or reiterate the Thoughts and Obſervations, of thoſe two Accurate and Learned Perſons Dr. Willis, and Dr. Walter Needham, as to what the one hath already publiſhed, and both have put us in Expectation of. But the Inſtances al- ready given, are ſufficient to evidence what I have ſaid. And, I hope, this preſent Diſcourſe to prove, in ſome meaſure, thus much ; That Ex- periment, and the Common Notions of senſe are prolifick; and that no- thing is Barren, but Phanſie and Imagination.org Bould gratis til a to ogreto sro Sotius abo e ou to 10 slagen badan co noon Dames ad di ook live stado 20hood disregia An Lect. I. 237 The Power and Uſe of Mixturë. 2 An Appendix to the precedent diſcourſe of Mixture, H a a AVING, in the firſt Edition of the foregoing Dif- Ch. 5. Inft: courſe, made mention of the preparation of Effen- 1. 5. 8. tial Oyls, ſo as to become eaſily mingleable with any unoyly Liquor. I ſhall here acquaint the Rea- der, That this may be done, by digeſting any of the ſaid Oyls with about an equal quantity of the Yelk of an Egg, with a very ſoft heat, like that of the Meridian Sun in Summer, continued for the ſpace of three weeks or a Month; and in the mean time, to be now and then ſtirred a little together. The Telk will by degrees, imbibe the Oyl, and at length be incorporated with it, and become a Balſam, as white as Milk, eaſily diſſoluble in any watery or winy Liquor. 2. $. I confefs, that it will be very difficult to prepare any good quantity for uſe, this way. But this being a ſufficient proof of the poſſibility of ſuch a Mixture; I conſidered, whether the application of fome other forementioned Cauſe of Mixture, might not ſupply the des fect of this: and hereupon, have made ſeveral ſucceſsful tryals ; not only for the mixing of the ſaid Oyls, but likewiſe of all ſorts of Roſins and Gums with any winy or watery Liquor, in great quantities, in a ſhort time, and without much trouble. But for the mixing of ſome of them, the Yelk of an Egg alone will not ferve, without the interve- ning of ſome other ſociable Body, according to one of the Rules given Ch. 5. Infi. in the foregoing Diſcourſe. 50 loro Shot of badiny 1.5.6. 3. %. În the ſame Diſcourſe, upon certain premiſes, I have laid down this following conclufion. So Ch. 5. 6.5 By accumulating the Cauſes of Mixture, that is, by joyning "two or three or more together ; or by applying more in ſome caſes, es where Nature applyeth fewer ; we may be able to make,if not a more G perfe&t, yet a far more ſpeedy Mixture,than Nature doth. As by joyn- sing COMPRESSION, Heat, and violent Agitation, and fo con- Etinuing them altogether, by ſome means contrived for the purpoſe, for the fpace of a Week or Month or longer without Ceffation. Which may probably produce, not only ſtrange, but uſeful effects, in the "SOLUTION of fome, and the Mixture of other Bodies. CA 4. Q. For the proof whereof, and that I had throughly weighed what I have ſaid, Mr. Pappin hath ſince given us an ingenious Inſtance, in his new Digefter. Which is, a Balneum Mariæ clau um : all Infuſions and Digeſtions made with Double Veſels, having hitherto been made with the outer Veſſel, open. So that whereas by the old way of Di- geſtion, their is no other Power made uſe of but that of Heat: in this way, that alſo of Compreſſion is joyned therewith TAON GC E XPËRI 238 Lect. II. EN SU Tous E XPERIMENTS Simos 9990 Saito BSC IN CONSORT OF THE LUCTATION Ariſing from the Affuſion of ſeveral MENSTRUUMS belon Upon all ſorts of BODIES Room og Exhibited to the Royal Society, April 13. and June 1. 1676. ੬ to ou Tel. p... CHIN stilling bons 1990 H E intent of the following Experiments is trooa fold. The one, to be as a Demonſtration of the Truth of one, amongſt other Propoſitions, laid down in the precedent Diſcourſe of Mixture, ſc . Ch.5.Inft.5 That it would be a key to let us eaſily into the knowledge of the Nature of Bodies. The other, and that conſequently, To be as a Specimen of a Natural Hiſtory of the Materia Medica : that is to ſay, a multifarious Scrutiny into the intrinſick Properties of all thoſe Materials , which have been, or may be uſed in Medicine : for the performance whereof, the following Method is exibited as one, amongſt others, neceſſary to be inſiſted upon. For what Dominion a Prince hath over the Moral, that a Phyſician hath, as one of God Almighty's Vice-Roys, over the Corporeal World. Whom therefore nothing can more import, ihan a particular knowledge of the Ge- nius of all his Subjects, thoſe ſeveral Tribes of Matter, ſuppoſed to be under his Command. There Lect. II. 239 There are ſome known Obſervations of this nature : but there is no Au- thor, I think, who hath given us a Syſteme of Experiments upon the Subject: The performance whereof is here intended. The Experiments may ſeem too numerous to be of one make. But no leſ a number would have anſwered the deſign of an Univerſal Survey; which, though leſs pleaſing, proves the more inſtructive in the end : not be- ing like angling with a ſingle Hook; but like caſting a Net againſt a shole: with affurance of drawing up ſomething. Beſides the advantage of com- paring many together; which being thus joyned, do oftentimes, like Figures, ſignifie ten times more, then ſtanding alone, they would have done. How far the Corollaries all along ſubjegned have made this good, is left to the Reader to judge. And alſo, to add to them, ſo many more, as he pleaſes : for I make my opon Thoughts no mans Meaſure. CH A P. I. What is generally to be obſerved upon the Affuſion of the Menſtruum ; and what, particularly of Vegetable Bo- dies. HE Bodies whereupon I made tryal, were of all kinds, Animal, Vegetable , and Mineral . Amongſt Vegetables, ſuch as theſe, ſcil . Date-ſtones, Ginger, T Colocgnthis, Pyrethrum, Hawthorn-flones, Staphic agria, Euphorbium, the Arenula in Pears, Semen Milii Solis, Tartar, Spirit of Scurvygraſs, Spirit of Wine, &c. 2. 6. Amongſt Minerals, ſeveral forts of Earths, Stones, Ores, Metals, Sulphurs, and salts, 3, S. Amongſt Animals , ſuch as theſe, ſcil. Hairs, Hoofs, Horns, shells, and ſhelly Inſects, Bones, Flesh, and the ſeveral Viſcera, Silk Blood, whites and Zelks of Eggs, sperma Ceti, Civet, Musk, Caftor, Gall , Urine, Dungs, animal Salts and Stones. 4. %. The Liquors which I poured hereupon ſeverally, were theſe, fc. Spirit of salt Armoniac, Spirit of Harts-Horn, Spirit of Nitre, A- qua fortis, Oyl of Salt, Oyl of Sulphur, and Oyl of Vitriol; commonly ſo called. 5. 5. In the Mixture of theſe Bodies, two things, in general, are all along to be obſerved, viz. Firſt, which they are, that make any, or no Lucłation. For, as ſome which ſeem to promiſe it, make none : So, many, contrary to expectation, make a conſiderable one. 6. %. Next, the manner wherein the Luctation is made; being with much variety in theſe five fenfible Effects. 1. Bullition ; when the Bodies mixed produce only a certain quantity of froth or bubbles. 2. Elevation ; when, like Pafte in baking, or Barm in the working of Beer, they ſwell and huff up. 3. Crepitation; when, they make a kind 240 Lect. II. Parts of Plants mixed j kind of hiſſing and ſometimes a crackling noiſe. 4. Efferveſcence; then only and properly ſo called, when they produce ſome degree of heat. 5. Exhalation; when not only fumes, but viſible ſteams are produced. 7. %. Of all theſe, ſometime one only happens, ſometimes two or more are concomitant. Sometimes the Luctation begins preſently upon mixture, and ſometimes not till after ſome intermiſſion. In ſome bo- dies, it continues a great while; in others, is almoſt inſtantaneous: Examples of all which I ſhall now produce ; beginning with Vegetables, as' affording the leaſt variety. 8. 6. And firſt, if we take Spirit or Oyl of Salt, Oyl of Vitriol, Spirit of Nitre, or Aqua fortis, and pour them ſeverally upon the ſeveral parts of Vegetables, as Roots, Woods, Stones, &c. De hall find, that they are, generally far leſs apt to make a Lucłation, than either Animal, or ſubterra- neal Bodies. Whence, as from one argument, it ſeemeth evident, That in moſt Vegetables, and in moſt of their parts, the predominant Salt is an Acid. But that, on the contrary, the predominant Salt in moſt Minerals, and parts of Animals, is an Alkaly : in the former, uſually a fixed; in the latter, a uplatile Alkaly. 9. 6. Again, although the Lułation which moſt Vegetables, and moſt of their parts make with Acids, be but ſmall , yet ſome they make ; eſpeci- ally with ſome Acids, as with Spirit of Nitre and Aqua fortis. Whence it ſeemeth plain, That there is an Alkaline Salt exiſtent in many Vegeta- bles, even in their natural eſtate ; and that it is not made Alkaline, but only Lixivial, by the fire. Or, there is ſome quantity of a Salt, call it what we will, in the ſaid Bodies, which is ſo far different from an A- cid, as to make a Lucłation therewith. But to give particular inſtan- ces of the ſeveral proportions, or manner of Mixture, wherein it ap- pears to be in ſeveral Plants. Fo. $. And firſt, of all vegetable Bodies, Date-ſtones are amongſt the leaſt apt to make a Lucłation with Acids if they may be ſaid to make any at all. Hence they are not ſo potent Nephriticks, as many other Stones, which make a more ſenſible Luctation. 11. S. Ginger makes a ſmall Bullition with Aqua fortis, only obſerva- ble by a Glaſs. Hence the pungency of Ginger lyeth in a ſulphureous and volatile Salt, which yet is very little Alkalizate. 12. D. Scurvygraſs-Seeds make a very ſmall Bullition with Aqua fortis, like that of Ginger. So doth alſo the Seed of Purflane. Hence, although there is much more of a certain kind of volatile Salt in Ginger or Scurvygrafs, than in Purſlane ; yet there is little more of an Alkaly in any one, than in an other. 13. ). The Pulp of Colocynthis, Fruit-Stones, the ſtony Covers of the Seeds of Elder, of white Bryony, of Violets, and others, with Aqua fortis make a Bullition juſt perceivable without a Glaſs. Hence it ap- pears, That the great Cathartick power of Colocynthis lieth not ſo much in an Alkaly, as an Acid; as making a much leſs Bullition, than ſome other vegetable Bodies, which are leſs Cathartick. För which reaſon likewiſe it is, That the beſt Correctors, or Refractors of the force of Colocynthis, are ſome kinds of Alkalies, as particularly that of Urine, as Riverius hath ſomewhere obſerved. 14. . The Root of Pyrethrum, with Aqua fortis, makes a Bullition and buff; in a ſhort time. Hence, the Cauſe of a durable Heat, upon the Tongue, is an Alkalizate Sulphur. For the Heat of Ginger, though greater ; а a Lect. II. with ſeveral Menstruums. 241 а a a greater ; yet abideth nothing near ſo long as that of Pyrethrum; which, as is ſaid, maketh alſo a more ſenſible Bullition with Acids. 15. Ş. Kermes-berries, commonly, but ignorantly, ſo called, with the ſaid Liquor, huff up to an equal height, but in a ſomewhat longer time. Hence they are gently aftringent ; ſcil . as their Alkaly binds in with ſome preternatural Acid in the ſtomach. 16. %. Hawthorn-ſtones, with Aqua fortis, buff up equally with the former Body; but the Bullition is not ſo viſible. The like is alſo obſervas ble of Medlar-ſtones . Hence, as they contain à middle quantity of an Alkaly, they are not inſignificantly uſed againſt the Stone. 17. $. Seeds of Staphi ſagria, with Aqua fortis, make a Bullition till more viſible . But it quickly ends. This confirms what was ſaid before, fc. That the cauſe of a durable Heat is an Alkaline Sulphur ; theſe Seeds producing a durable Heat, as doth the Root of Pyrethrum. 18. $. The Seeds alſo of red Roſes, Borage, and Comfrey do al with Aqua fortis make a conſiderable Bullition and huff; and that very quickly. So that amongſt all Shells and Stones, thoſe generally make the greateſt Bullition, which are the hardeſt and the brittleſt, and ſo the fulleſt of Salt. 19. 8. Euphorbium makes a Bullition yet more conſiderable , with much froth, and very quickly. From which Experiment, compared with two of the former, it appears, That Euphorbium is not an Acid, but an Al- kaline Gum. As alſo, that the cauſe of its ſo very durable Heat, is an alkaline Sulphur, as of Pyrethrum and Staphiſagria hath been ſaid. It ſeems alſo hence evident, that the power of all great Sternutatories lyeth not in their Acid, but their Alkalies. 20. S. The Arenula or little ſtones in Pears, cluſter'd round about the Coar, with Aqua fortis, preſently buff up, and make a great Bullition and Efferveſcence,much greater than do any of the Bodies above-named. Whence, although, ſo far as I know, they have never yet been uſed in Medicine ; yet it is probable, that they are a more potent and effectual Nephritick, than any of the Bodies aforſaid, ſome of which are uſually preſcribed. It is hence alſo manifeſt, That, according to what I have elſewere ſaid, for the ſweetning of the Fruit and Seed, the Tartareous and Alkaline Anat. of parts of the Sap, are precipitated into their Stones, ftony parts, and Plants, B. Shells. 1. Ch. 6. 21. Ø. The laſt Inſtance ſhall be in the shells of the Seeds of Milium Solis ; which not only with Aqua fortis, but ſome other Acids, make a greater and quicker Bullition and Efferveſcence, than any other vegetable Body, upon which I have yet made tryal, in its natural eſtate. Hence, as well as from divers of the laſt fore-going Inſtances, we have a clear confirmation of what I have, towards the beginning of this Diſcourſe, aſſerted; ſc. That there is ſome kind of Alkaline Salt in Plants, even in their natural eſtate. As alſo, that they are as fignificantly uſed againſt the Stone, quatenus alkalizate, as Millipedes, Egg-Shells, or any other teftaceous Bodies of the ſame ſtrength. To theſe I ſhall ſubjoyn one or two Examples of Vegetable Bodies which are more or leſs altered from their natural eſtate. 22. J. Neither Cryſtals of Tartar, nor Tartar it ſelf (although they have Some ſtore of alkaline mixed with their acid parts) make any Efferveſcence with Acids, but only with Alkalites, as Spirit of Harts-Horn, &c. Hence the calculous ſediment or Arenul& in Vrine,may not ſo properly be called the Oo 242 Minerals mixed Lect. II. a the Tart areous part of the Urine ; the events following the mixture here- of with the aforeſaid Salts, being quite contrary ; as will be ſeen in the Laſt Chapter 23. 5. Spirit of Scurvy-graſs maketh no Lucłation with any Acid. Hence ( as from a former Experiment was above-noted ) it ſeems, That there may be a kind of volatile Salt, which is neither acid, nor alka- line; ſuch as this of scurvygraſs and other like Plants ſeems to be : yet contrary to an acid; as experience ſhews in their efficacy againſt the acid Scurvy. 24. 6. Rectified Spirit of Wine, both with Spirit of Nitre, and with Oil of Vitriol , ſeverally, maketh a little Luctation. Which argues, that there is contained, even in this Spirit, fome portion of a volatile Alkaly. 25. 4. Spirit of Wine, and double Aqua fortis, as the ſtrongeſt is called, make an efferveſcence so vehement, as plainly to boil. 26. 6. Beſides the vehemeney hereof, there is another ſurprizing cir- cumſtance. For whereas all other Liquors which make an Efferveſcence to- gether, will do it in any proportion aligned, although but one drop to a thouſand : theſe two, fcredtified Spirit of Wine and Aqua fortis , re- quire a certain proportion the one to the other. For if, ſuppoſé, into ſix . drops of Spirit of Wine you put but two or three of Aqua fortis, they ſtir no more than if you put in ſo much Water : but drop in abont feven or eight drops of Aqua fortis, and they preſently boil up with very great vehe- mency. Hence we may conceive the reaſon of the ſudden acceſs of an acute Diſeaſe, and of its Criſis. Theſe not beginning gradually with the Cauſe; but then, when the Cauſe is arrived unto ſuch an åxui, or , ſuch a certain Proportion, as is neceſſary to bring Nature to the con- teſt. And theſe may ſerve for Examples upon Vegetables. CHA P. II. What may be obſerved of MINERALS AVING given ſeveral Inſtances of tryal upon Vegetables; I next proceed to Minerals, which, for ſome orders fake, I ſhall diſtribute into five or fix forts, ſc. Earths, Stones Ores and Metals, Sulphurs, and Salts. 2. $ Firſt for Earths. Ogl of Vitriol upon Fullers Earth, doth not ſtir it, or cauſe the leaſt Bullition. Nor upon yellow Oker. Nor upon the Oker which falls from green Vitriol. The ſame Oyl of Vitriol and Spirit of Harts-Horn poured ſeverally upon Bolus Ar- mena of two kinds, and upon one kind of Terra ſigillata, ftir none of them. Hence Bolus's are the Beds, or as it were, the Materia prima, both of opacous Stones, and Metals ; into which the ſaid Bolus's are tranſmuted, by being concentred with divers kinds of Salts and Sulphurs, which ſucceſſively flow in upon them. 3. . Lect. II. 243 with ſeveral Menftruums. а 3. . Aqua fortis, and Oyl of Vitriol being poured ſeverally upon anoa ther ſealed Earth, which was vended by the name of Terra Lemnia ; they both made a very conſiderable Efferveſcence herewith. Whence it appears, That there is no ſmall difference in the nature, and therefore the opera- tion of Bolus Armena and Terra Lemnia. As alſo, betwixt the ſealed Earths themſelves, one making a great Efferveſcence, another none at all. Whereto thoſe that uſe them, are to have regard. 4. b. Next for Stones. And firſt, Iriſh slat, with Spirit of Hartsa horn, maketh a ſmall, yet viſible Bullition: and it preſently ceaſeth. So that it ſeems to be nothing elſe but a Vitriolick Bole . As is alſo argued . from its taſte, which is plainly acid, and ſomewhat rough. Whence alſo it is with good reaſon given upon any inward Bruiſes. Becauſe by coagulating the Blood, it prohibits its too copious afflux into the affected part. Yet being but gently aftringent, and ſo the Coagulati- ons it makes, not great ; they are likewiſe well enough carried off from the ſame part in the Circulation; by both which means an Inflammation may be either prevented, or the better over-ruled. 5. 9. Lapis Hematites maketh no Efferveſcence at all either with Al- kalies or Acids. 6. ll. Powder of the green part of a Magnet with Oyl of Vitriol mas keth ſome fem bubbles, yet not viſible without a Glafs. But the powder of the black part of a Magnet, which is the ſaid ſtone fully perfect, ſtirreth not with any acid. Neither doth the calcined Magnet. Hence there is ſome conſiderable difference betwixt Iron and the Magnet. 7. %. Lapis Lazuli, with Oil of Vitriol, and eſpecially with Spirit of Nitre, maketh a conſpicuous Bullition. Hence its Cathartick virtue lyeth in an Alkaly. For which reaſon it is alſo appropriate, in like manner as Steel , to the cure of Hypochondriacal Affections ; originated from ſome kind of fermenting Acid. 8. Oſteocolla, with Spirit of Nitre maketh yet a greater Efferveſcence. How it comes to be ſo great a knitter of broken Bones, as it is repu- ted, is obſcure. It ſeemeth, that upon its ſolution by a Nitrous Acid in the body ; it is precipitated upon the broken párt, and ſo becomes a kind of Cement thereto. 9. 6. Lapis Tuthia, with spirit of Nitre, maketh an Efferveſcence much alike. And with Ogl of Vitriol very conſiderably . But Lapis Cala- minaris with Oyl of Vitriol grows ſtark; as the powder of Alabaſter doth with water. With Spirit of Nitre it maketh a little Bullition, and quickly. But with Aqua fortis, a great one ; beyond any of the Stones above named. Hence both Tutty and Calamy are Ophthalmicks from their Alkaly. Which is alſo confirmed, from the efficacy of ſome Alkalies of the like uſe. Hence alſo Calamy ſeemeth to partake ſomewhat of the nature of Silver : as by tryal made upon that alſo, will hereafter better ap- pear. 10. \. Chalk and Oil of Sulphur or Vitriol make as ſtrong an Effer- veſcence as any of the reſt. Whence it is ſometimes well uſed againſt a Cardialgia. 11. %. Whiting makes as great an Efferveſcence as Chalk. So that it ſeems the faline parts are not waſhed away with the water, wherein the Chalk, for the making of Whiting, is diſſolved. O o 2 12, 6. 244 Lect. II. Minerals mixed quires. 12. 6. Talk will not ſtir in the leaſt either with Spirit of Nitre, or Ogl of Vitriol . But the Lead-Spar maketh a conſiderable Efferveſcence with both of them ſeverally. Hence, however this be alſo called Engliſh Talk, yet there is no ſmall difference betwixt this, and true Talk. 13. 5. To theſe Stones may be added petrified bodies. As petrified wood; which (that upon which I made tryal) no acid ſtirreth in the leaſt , Petrified Shells ; upon four or five ſeveral forts whereof, Oyl of Vitriol being poured, produceth a great Efferveſcence. The Root or rougher part of the stone called Glofſopetra, with Spirit of Nitre, makes a conſpicuous Bullition. Afte- ria, the Stone ſo called, and found in fome places in England, with Oyl of Vitriol, maketh an Efferveſcence at the ſame degree. So doth the Belem- nites, or Thunder-Stone, both the larger and the leſſer kinds. So that none of theſe are acid, or vitriolick, but alkalizate Stones. 14. 6. Coraline, with Oyl of Vitriol, makes a conſpicuous Bullition, get mild and gentle ; that is, with very little, if any beat, and without any viſible Fumes. And red and white Coral do the like. Hence they are all of a very gentle operation, and fit for Children, as the caſe re- 15. Ģ. Magiſtery of Coral (prepared the ordinary way ) ſtirreth not in the leaſt, either with Alkalies or Acids. Whence it is evident, That its a&ive Principles are in its preparation deſtroyed and waſhed away: that is to ſay, It is an elaborate Medicine good for nothing. And thus far of Stones. 16. . I next come to Metals and Ores. And firſt for Lead; upon which Spirit of Salt Spirit of Nitre, or Aqua fortis being dropped, it ſtirreth not in the leaſt with any of them: but with Oyl of Sulphur, and eſpecially with Oyl of Vitriol it maketh a ſlow Bullition and froth. Hence it ſeemeth to be the moſt alkalizate Metal. Which is alſo confirmed by a foregoing Ex- periment upon the Lead-Spar, which maketh a conſiderable Effer- veſcence with any ſort of acid. And which likewiſe, being calcined, yieldeth a good quantity of Lixivial Salt. 17. 9. Lead-Ore ščirreth not at all with Aqua fortis or Oil of Ditri- el. But Spirit of salt makes it bubble, and Spirit of Nitre makes it boil. Hence there is a conſiderable difference betwixt the perfect Metal and the Ore. 18. Ş. Burnt Lead and red Lead, make a very ſmall Bullition with Oyl of Vitriol, with Spirit of Nitre a far greater. 19. $. Mercury, with Oyl of Vitriol, will not ſtir, nor with Oyl of Sul phur. But with Spirit of Nitre preſently boyls up. Hence Mercury is a ſubacid Metal; Spirit of Nitre being a ſubalkaline Acid. 20. %. The filings of Iron or Steel, with Oyl of Vitriol, make a fair Bullition, like that of Minium. But Spirit of Nitre makes them boil with much celerity. Hence Iron is likewiſe a ſubacid Metal. 21. Ø. Steel prepared with Sulphur maketh a far leſs Efferveſcence with the ſame Spirit of Nitre, than do the filings. Hence there is a great difference in their ſtrength. So that ten grains of the filings unprepared, will go as far as fifteen grains or more of thoſe which are prepared, as above-ſaid. Yet in ſome caſes the weaker and milder may be the better. 22. $. There is one Circumſtance in the mixture of Steel and Aqua fortis, which is ſurprizing ; and that is this, That ſtrong Aqua fortis, dropped upon Steel, will not, of it felf, make the leash Bullition : but if hereto Lect. II. 245 with ſeveral Menftruums a a hereto you only add a drop or two of Water, they preſently boil up with very great vehemency. The Cauſe is obſcure ; yet it is well known, that Water it ſelf will diſſolve Iron: ſo that it appeas, as well by this, as by ſome other Experiments, that even in common Water, as mild as it is, there is ſome kind of corroſive Principle. 23. 6. Antimony with spirit of Nitre, and Aqua fortis ſeverally, maketh an Efferveſcence ; ſomewhat lower than Iron. With Oil of Via triol the Bullition is ſo ſmall, as difficulty to be perceived with a Glaſs Hence it ſeemeth to be of a very compounded nature; if I may ſo call it, a ſubacid-alkaline Metal. 24. S. Antimonium Diaphoreticum, with Spirit of Nitre and Oil of Vitriol ſeverally, makes a confiderable Efferveſcence. Wherefore it is not an uſeleſs Preparation ; as from the Calcination and Ablution uſed therein, ſome have thought. 25. 5. Bezoardicum Minerale, ( that upon which I made tryal) ſtirreth not at all either with Alkalies or Acids. To which, let thoſe who make uſe of it, have regard. 26. S. Tin, with Spirit of Nitre, makes ſo hot and vehement an Ef- ferveſcence, that it turns preſently, as it were, into a Coal. It makes also a fair Bullition with Oyl of Vitriol . And a gentle one with Spirit a of salt. Wherefore, it hath ſomething of the nature both of Iron, Lead, and Copper. 27. 8. The like remarkable circumſtance is ſeen in the mixture of Aqua fortis with Tin, as with Iron. For Tin and strong Aqua fortis of themſelves will not stir ; but add a few drops of water to them, and they boglup with the greateſt vehemency. 28. $. Copper, with Spirit of Salt, and Oyl of Vitriol ſeverally, ſtirs not at all . Spirit of Nitre, and Aqua fortis, both boil it up vehemently. Neither Spirit of Harts-horn,nor Spirit of Salt Armoniac maketh any Bul- lition therewith. But both of them, by a gentle ſolution, that is, gently Jeparating its Sulphur from its Salts, turn it blue. Hence Copper hath a greater proportion of acid than any of the forementioned Me- tals. 29. 8. Silver, neither with Spirit of Salt, nor Oyl of Vitriol makes any Bullition. With Spirit of Nitre it makes one, but tis foon over : and then continues to diſſolve ſlowly into white Coagulations. It alſo maketh with Spirit of Harts-horn, or of Salt Armonial, a full and deep blue. Hence there is a greater proportion of acid in Silver, than in Lead, Mercury, Iron, Antimony, Tin, or Copper. 30. Ş. Litharge of silver maketh the greateſt Efferveſcence with oyl of Vitriol. Yet ſome with spirit of Nitre. And with spirit of Salt Ár- moniac maketh ſome little huff or elevation. And being mixed with spia rit of Nitre and Spirit of salt Armoniac both together, produceth a faint blue. Hence, although the far greater part of this Litharge be but Lead; yet, it ſeems, it hath ſome ſmall mixture of silver. But that of Gold feemeth, for contrary reaſons, not to have any Gold. 31. Ø Gold maketh no Efferveſcence with any ſingle salt I know of. But it is commonly diſſolved with Aqua Regis, which is known to be an alkaline Liquor. Whence it ſeemeth, That as Lead is the moſt alka- lizate, ſo Gold the moſt acid of Metals, a 32. 246 Minerals mixed Lect. Il a 32. . Theſe things conſidered, and other obſervations added here- unto, may poſſibly give ſome directions, not only for the ordering and uſing, but even for the making, imitating and tranſmuting of Metals. Thus far of Metais. 33. . I will next give one or two Inſtances of tryal upon Sulphurs. And firſt sulphur vive, with Aqua fortis, maketh an apparent Balition, but it is ſome time, before it begins. But the factitious or common Brim- ſt ne, maketh ſcarce any, if any, at all. So that there is no ſmall dif- , ference betwixt them. 34. 9. White and yellore Arſenick make no Bullition either with Al- kalies or Acids. Wherefore the ſtrength of its operation on the Body, lies more in a Sulphur than a Saltz or in a Salt drowned in its Sulphure. 35. 6. The aſhes either of Pit-Coal, or Sea-Coal, make no Effera veſience with Alkalies or Acids. Whence the ſaline Principle is alto- gether volatile, and ſublimed away by the fire. 36. Lastly for Salts. And first of all, Borax maketh no Effer- veſcence nor any Fumes with Oyl of Vitriol or Spirit of Nitre. 37. 6. Oyl of Vitriol and Nitre make fumes or ſteams, though no Efferveſcence. 38. 6. Green Vitriol, with Spirit of Harts-Horn, is ſcarcely moved. White Vitriol, with the ſame Spirit, maketh a conſpicuous buff. And Ro- man Vitriol a vehement Efferveſcence. Whence the former is the leaſt acid, and the latter the moſt of all. Which alſo confirms what I ſaid before of the like natures of the ſeveral Metals to which they belong. 39. 9. Salt of Vitriol, though a fixed salt, and made by Calcination, Jet makeih no Efferveſcence with the ſtrongeſt acid; but only with Alka- lies ; as may be ſeen upon their mixture, but much better heard by hold- ing the mixture to ones ear. Hence, there are fixed Acids. Which further confirms what I have above aſſerted concerning the nature of Gold, ſo. That the predominant Salt thereof is a fixed Acid. 40. 9. Sal Martis, with Spirit of Harts-horn, maketh a conſidera- ble huff. Hence it is much more acid than green Vitriol ; and is there- fore a cooler body. 41. V. Alum and spirit of Harts-horn make a plain Efferveſcence. 42. 5. Saccharum Saturni, with Oyl of Vitriol, ſtirs not at all. With Spirit of Salt, huffs a little. With Spirit of Nitre much more. Hence the acid of the Vinegar, and not the Alkaly of the Lead, is the predominant Principle. 43. 6. Common Salt ſtirs neither with Spirit of Salt, nor with Spi- rit of Nitre ; nor with Aqua fortis. But with Oyl of Vitriol it maketh a great Efferveſcence with noiſe and ſteams. Hence, even common Salt, though it be not reckoned amongſt alkaline salts, yet is far nearer in nature to that, than to an acid. Hence alſo the spirit of salt is a ſub- alkaline A id, and of a very different nature from Oyl of Sulplur or Vitriol. 44, Ø. Salt Armoniac, with Spirit of Nitre, ſtirreth not. But with Oyl of vitriol it maketh a great Efferveſcence. Hence Spirit of Nitre is a ſubalkalizate Spirit. 45. 6. Oyl of Vitriol and Spirit of Nitre, though both acids, get make a great ſmoak; greater than that which the Spirit maketh of it ſelf. Which confirms the laſt precedent Corollary. ز 46. %. Lect. II. 247 with ſeveral Menftruums. a 46. Ø. Oyl of Vitriol and Spirit of Salt, though both acids, yet make a ſtrong Efferveſence, with noiſe and fames. Which further con- firms, what was noted before, ſo. that Spirit of Salt is a ſubalkaline Acid. 47. 9. Spirit of Salt Armoniac with Oyl of Vitriol, makes an Effer- veſcence ſo extraordinary quick, and as it were inſtantaneous that nothing ſeemeth quicker. Whence it is probable, That if Gun-powder were made of salt Armoniac, inſtead of Nitre, or with both mixed together; it would be far ſtronger, than any kind now in uſe. And thus far for Minerals, 48. g. I have only one Corollary to add, from the whole; which is, That whoever doth undertake the Natural Hiſtory of a Country, (ſuch as that the Learned Dr. Plot hath exceedingly well done of Ox- fordſhire ) the foregoing Method, ſeemeth ſo ealie, cheap, and inde- ceitful, for the finding out and well diſtinguiſhing the natures of all kinds of Metalls, Ores, Salts, Earths, Stones, or other ſubterraneal Bo- dies ; as cannot, I think, be ſupply'd, but by others of greater difficul- ty and expence. CH A P. III. What may be obſerved of the P ARTS of Animals. a a NO W proceed to the ſeveral Parts of Animals ; as Hairs, Hoofs, Horns, Shells and fbelly Inſects, Bones, Fleſh and the ſeveral Viſcera, Silk, Blood, Eggs, Musk, Caſtor, Gall , Vrine, Dungs, Salts and Stones. 2. Q. And firſt of all, the Hair of a mans head, öith Oyl of Vitriol, maketh no Bullition at all. Nor yet with Spirit of Nitre. So that although it con- tains a good deal of volatile Salt ; yet it ſeemeth either not to be alka- line, or elſe is centred in fo great a quantity of Oyl, that the acid men- Struum cannot reach it. 3. ø, Hares Fur, with ſpirit of Nitre, maketh, although a ſhort, jet very plain Bullition and huff. Hence the Hair, and therefore the Blood, of fome Animals, is fuller of Salt, at leaſt of an Alkaline Salt, than that of ſome others. And perhaps the Hair of ſome men, as of Black's, may be ſo full of salt, as to make a Bullition like Hares Fur. 4. %. The ſhavings of Nails ftir not at all, either with Oyl of Vitriol, or Spirit of Nitre : only with the latter they turn yellone. But Eiks Claws, with spirit of Nitre, make a ſmall and ſlow Bullition. 5. §. Horses Hoof, with Oyl of Vitriol, ſtirs not of many hours. But with spirit of Nitre, allowing it ſome time, makes a very plain Bullition, and buffs up very high. 6. %. Cows Horn, neither with Oyl of Vitriol, nor with Spirit of Ni- tre, maketh any Bullition, only turneth to a yellow colour. 7. 9. Rams Horn ſtirs not with Oyl of Vitriol ; but with Spirit of Nitre, makes a ſmall and flow Bullition. 8. %. 248 Lect. II. Parts of Auimals mixed a a 8.g. Harts-Horn makes a conſiderable Bullition and buff, even with Oyl of Vitriol, which the rest of the Bodies abovefaid, will not do. But with spirit of Nitre, it makes yet a greater. From the foregoing Ex- periments, and almoſt all that follow, what is before aſſerted of the Salts of Vegetables and Minerals, is here alſo evident concerning that of Animals, ſcil . That it is not made, but only ſeparated by the fire. It likewiſe hence appears, That the proportion of salt in the forementi- oned parts is very different; and that therefore ſome of them are never, and none of them but with good diſcretion, to be ſubſtituted one for another in Medicine. As alſo, that there is a different proportion of sålt in the ſeveral Animals themſelves, to which the ſaid Parts belong. 9. $. Next for shells; as thoſe of Lobſters, Eggs, Snails and Oiſters: all which make an Efferveſcence, both with Oyl of Vitriol, and Spirit of tre. But with Spirit of Nitre the greatest. Lobſter-Shells make a conſiderable Bullition and huff, but no noiſe nor fteams. Egg-Shells make a Bullition and buff, with ſome noiſe, but no fteams. Snail-hells make an Efferveſcence with noiſe and ſteams. Oyſter-ſhells make one, with the grateji noiſe and thickejt ſteams. Hence we may judge, in what caſe to adminiſter one more appoſitely than another. As alſo in what proportion, according to their different ſtrength. Some may be better for Children, as being milder. Or for a Body whoſe very ſharp Blood or other Humors, are more eaſily kindled into Ferments. Or elfe may be ſafeſt, to avoid a ſudden precipitation of the Humors; or for ſome other cauſe. 10. S. Oyſter-Shells, and the reſt above-Said, make a quicker Effer- veſcence, not only with Spirit of Nitre, but even with spirit of Salt, than they do with Oyl of Sulphur, or Ozl of Vitriol . So that theſe bodies, as well as Metals, have their proper Menftruums whereby they are be diſſolved. II. B. Egg-ſhells calcined, make with Oyl of Sulphur, or Oyl of Vie triol, or Spirit of Nitre, a greater Efferveſcence, than when uncalcined. As alſo with ſteams, which uncalcined, they produce not. The like is ſeen in calcined Oyſter-ſhells. And the longer the Calcination is continued, the quicker and ſtronger will be the Efferveſcence. This I trged at ſeveral terms, from a quarter of an hour, to five hours. So that after so long a Calcination, they make an Efferveſcence almoſt inſtantaneous. The reaſon hereof is, Becauſe the ſeveral Principles whereof the Shells confift, being relaxed, and the Sulphur for the greateſt part, driven away by the fire ; the remaining Salt lies now more open and naked to the attaque of the Menftruum, ſo ſoon as ever they are mixed together. From hence it is plain, That Egg-ſhells, and the others above-ſaid, being burnt, are far ſtronger Medicines, than when unburnt. It is hereby likewiſe evident, That a great portion of their Salt, is not a volatile, but a fixed Alkaly. Totheſe may be ſubjoyned all kinds of ſhelly Inſects. I will inſtance in three or four. 12. 5. And firſt Bees, with Oyl of Vitriol, ſtir not in the leaſt. With Spirit of Nitre they make an exceeding Small Bullition, without any eleua- 13. 6. Cochinele (the Neſt of an Infect ) makes ſome Bullition with Ojl of Vitriol, but very ſmall: for the bubbles are not to be ſeen without a Glaſó. But with Spirit of Nitre the Bullition is more viſible, and joyned with ſome elevation. tion, 14. Ø. Lect. II. 249 with ſeveral Menftruums. a a a 3 14. g. Cantharides make no viſible Bullition with Oyl of Vitriol. But with Spirit of Nitre they do, and buff up ráther more than Co- chinele. Tet is this done very ſlowly, and comparatively with many other bodies, is not much. Hence it is not the quantity, but the quality of their volatile Salt, which makes them ſo ſtrong an Epiſpaſtick. For moſt of thoſe Bodies above, and hereafter named, make a greater Bullition, and yet are neither Cauſtick nor Epiſpaſtick in the leaſt. It is hence alſo evident, as hath been before ſuggeſted, That there are divers kinds of volatile Salts, eminently different ſome being highly alkaline, others very little, and ſome ſcarce any thing fo: ſuch as thoſe of Scurvy-graſs, Anemone, Crowfoot, and many the like Plants; to whoſe Salts; this of Cantharides ſeemeth to be very near of kin. 15. 6. Millepedes make a Bullition and huff; much greater and quicker, than any of the Inſects above-named : and that both with Spirit of Nitre, and Oyl of Vitriol it ſelf. Yet is this Infect of a very temperate naturé. Whereby is further demonſtrated, That the being ſimply alkaline, is not enough to make a body to be Gauſtick. 16. 4. Again, although Millepedes make a Bullition, greater than any of the Inſects above named: yet is it much leſs, than that of Oyſter, Snail, or even Egg-ſhells ; and of divers other bodies above, and hereafter men- tioned. Hence, being given to the ſame intent, as any of thoſe bodies; it is the mildeſt and gentleſt in its operation of them all. 17. Ø Millepedes likewiſe calcined, makes a ſtronger Efferveſcence, than when uncalcined, as do the Oyſter-Shells, Quc. So that it appears, That all Teſtaceous salts, are at leaſt in part, fixed Salts. 18. 9. I next proceed to Bones. And firſt Whale-bone maketh no Bullition at all with any acid. A Cartilage, with Spirit of Nitre, makes ſome very ſmall bubbles, not to be ſeen without a Glaſs . 19. 9. The Bone in the Throat of a Carp, makes a little and ſhow Bula lition with Spirit of Nitre. The Spina of a Fiſh ( that which I uſed was of a Cod-fil) maketh a Bullition one degree higher. 20. g. All ſorts of Teeth, as Dogs, Boars, the Sea-horſe, Elephant, make the like. As alſo the Bone of an Oxes beart. So that all theſe are very gentle in their operation, and fit for Children, 21. g. Sheeps and Calves Bones both of them make a Bullition yet a little higher, eſpecially with Spirit of Nitre. Cocks Bones fomewhat higher than the former. Cranium humanum a little higher than all the reſt. 22. %. Bones likewiſe, being calcined, make a Bullition with Acids. And ſo doth alſo calcined Harts-Horn. But in neither of them, is the Bul- lition advanced by Calcination, any thing comparable to what it is in ſhells. Whence it appears, That the Salt of Horns and Bones, is much more volatile, than that of shells. 23. K. Next for Fleſh and the ſeveral Viſcera. And firſt, dryed and powdered Mutton, with Oil of Vitriol, ſtirs not at all. But with Spirit of Nitre makes a ſmall Bullition and huff Sheeps Heart doth the like ſomewhat more apparently. Vipers fleſh produceth a froth, but buffs not, Powdered Earthsworms make a great froth, and buff a little. Poma dered Tripe makes only a little Bullition. Lamb-ſtones do the like. Kid- ney, Spleen, and Liver, with ſome elevation. Lungs, with bubbles very large; becauſe extraordinary ſlowly. Dryed Brain makes alſo a little and a a .و a .م Рp 250 Parts of Animals mixed Lect. II. and ſlowo Bullition. Hence there is a greater proportion of Sulphur or Oyl, and leſs of an Alkaly in all theſe parts, than there is in Bones, Shells, and divers other parts hereafter mentioned. And in ſome of them, as in the Brain, that Alkaline Salt which there is, may rather be lodged in ſome ſanguineous parts mixed with them, than in their own proper ſubſtance. с 24. 9. I proceed to inſtance in all ſorts of Animal Contents. And firſt, raw Silk, with Spirit of Nitre, makes a very ſmall Bullition, but the elevation is conſiderable. 25. 6. The grumous part of the Blood dryed, with Ojl of Vitriol, ſtirs but little. But with Spirit of Nitre it huffs up conſiderably. 26. Ø. Serage of Blood dryed, with the ſame Spirit makes a plain elevation, with a little Bullition. Herewith may be reckoned the White of an Egg, which is nothing tut a pure Cryſtalline Serum ſeparated from the common ſtock. This being dryed, with Spirit of Nitre, bufs up rather more than even the grumous part of the blood, the Bubbles are much larger, break ofiner, and the elevation ſooner made. Whence it ſeemeth, that there is a greater quantity of a volatile Alkaly in proportion to the Sulphur, requiſite to the Generation, than to the Nutrition of an Animal. 27. %. The Telk of an Egg is ſcarce moved with spirit of Nitre, pro- ducing only a very few Bubbles. The salt being either little alkalizate, or elſe immerſed in ſo great a quantity of Oyl, that the Menſtraum can- not reach it. For the ſame reaſon Sperma Ceti stirs not with any Acid. Neither doth Civet. 28. 6. Ruſſian Caſtor, with Oyl of Vitriol, stirs not. But with Spirit of Nitre makes a conſiderable buff and froth. Yet it requires time. Wherefore it ſeemeth, That Caflor by virtue of its alkaline Sulphur, becomes ſo good a Corrector of the acid-alkaline Sulphur of Opium : ſo I take leave to call it, having ſome reaſons to believe it ſuch. 29. Ģ. Musk, with Ogl of Vitriol, ſtirs not. But wiih Spirit of Nitre it makes a conſiderable and quick Bullition, with large bubbles, which often break and riſe again. Whence there is a very eminent dif- ference betwixt Musk and Civet. Hence alſo, Musk is Cordial, not only from its Sulphur, but its Alkaly ; by both directly oppoſite to pre- ternatural Acidities. 30. . Dryed Gall with Spirit of Nitre, for ſome time, is ftill : but at length it makes a conſiderable Bullition and froth. The reaſon why it is ſo long before it begins, is becauſe the Salt, (as was obſerved of ſome other Parts ) is locked up in ſo great a quantity of Oyl. The abundance whereof is manifeſt, not only from Deftillation, but alſo from hence, In that the dryed Powder, in lying by, incorporateth all together into one body, as Mirrh, and ſome other ſofter and oily Gums are uſed to do. 31. %. Extract of Vrine, with spirit of Nitre, makes a Bullition with ſome Efferveſcence, which continues for a conſiderable time ; and at laſt it huffs up with great bubbles. The Bullition begins preſently: the Salt being copious, and the Oyl but little. 32. . The ſame Extract of Vrine makes a conſiderable Bullition and froth, not only with Spirit of Nitre, but even with Oyl of Vitriol. Hence the Salt of Urine is more alkaline than that in moſt of the afore-faid Contents. Left. II. 251 with ſeveral Menftruums. not. Contents. From this and ſome of the following Experiments, it alſo ap- pears, That the Salt which concurs to the generation of Gravel or of a Stone in the Kidneys or Bladder, is of a very different nature from the Salt of Vrine. 33. Q. Next for Dungs. And firft, dryed Goats-dung makes with Spirit of Nitre, a ſmall Bullition, but no elevation. That of Mice the like. And that of Cows. So that of all I have tryed, theſe three ſtir the leaft. 34. %. Gooſe-dung, with Spirit of Nitre, makes a very ſmall Bulli tion, and ſome elevation. But it requires time. Oyl of Vitriol ſtirs it 35. 9. Album Grecum, with Spirit of Nitre, beſides innumerable Small bubbles, rifes up with ſome great ones, exactly reſembling the huffing up of Yeſt or Barm. Alſo with Ogl of Vitriol it maketh ſome little froth, but somly. So that it ſhould ſeem, that the Bones are a little opened by ſome acid Menstruum in the Dogs ſtomach (as the body of Steel is in its preparation with Sulphur) whereby it becomes a good mild Topick in Quinzies. 36. \. Hens dung, with spirit of Nitre, makes a very great bullition and huff: greater and quicker, than any of the rest above-named. 37. 8. But of all I have tryed, Pigeons dung, with the ſame Spirit, maketh the greateſt and the quickejt Efferveſcence and huff; and that not without fteams. Yet neither the ſame Dung, nor that of Hens, is moved in the least with Oyl of Vitriol. 'The Cauſe of ſo great an Efferveſcence in theſe, more than in the reſt, is that white part which is here mixed in a great quantity with the Dung. Which white part, deſcendeth not from the Stomach, but is an Excrement ſeparated from the Blood ( as the Urine in other Animals ) by a peculiar Organ, which evacuates it into the Intestinum rectuña ; whence, together with the Stercus it is excluded. Hence it is evident, That in the ſaid white part of Hens, and eſpecially Pigeons dung, is contained a great quantity of a vola- tile Alkaly. 38. $. I proceed to Salts. And firſt Salt of Blood and Urine both make a more durable Efferveſcence with Acids, than doth salt of Worma wood, or Salt of Fern. Hence the former are more alkaline, than the latter. 39. S. Again, though divers other Animal Salts will not ſtir vith Spirit of Salt, or with Oyl of Sulphur or Vitriol; yet the Salt of Blood will make an Efferveſcence with all kinds of Acids. Whence it is further argued to be highly alkaline, and very proper for the correction, of all ſorts of preternatural Acids in the body. There is little doubt, but that Spirit of Harts-horn will do the like. 40. 9. The Gravel which is precipitated out of Urine with Oyl of Vitriol makes no bullition in the leaft. Nor with ſtrong Spirit of Salt. But with Spirit of Nitre, it makes a very great one, with Efferveſcence and ſteams. From hence it appears. That there is much difference to be made in the uſe of acid Diureticks, Nephriticks, &c. 41. D. And that I may not altogether omit to mention, what may be ſo much for the good of mankind, I do here declare, That for pre- venting (I ſay not, the breaking, but preventing) the generation of the Stone, either in the Kidneys, or in the Bladder, there are not bet- Pp 2 ter 252 Lect. II. Parts of Animals mixed ter Medicines in the world, than ſome certain Preparations of Nitre, duly adminiſtred. Whoever ſhall think that any kind of acid, as Oyl of Sulphur, Oyl of Vitriol , Spirit of Salt, or the like, will have the ſame effects, will find themſelves much deceived in their practice. 42. $. I conclude with Stones. And firſt, Spirit of Nitre droped up- on a Stone of the Kidneys or Bladder, produceth the very ſame effect, as upon the Gravel in Vrine. That is to ſay, it makes it boil and Kuff' up , until at length it is perfe&tly diſſolved into a ſoft Pulp, which neither 01 of Sulphur, nor Oyl of Vitriol, nor Spirit of Salt will do; nor give the leaſt touch towards its diſſolution. This confirms what I ſaid before of the uſe of Nitre and Nitrons Spirits, if duly prepared and adminiftred, a. bove any other Acids, againſt the breeding of the Stone. 43.5. Pearls, with any Acid, make the like Efferveſcence, as do 03. fter-ſhells. But Magistery of Pearls, as uſually prepared, ſtirs not at all , with any Alkaly or Acid. So that as to the effect frequently intended by it, it is very inſignificant ; as of that of Corals hath been ſaid. 44. 5. "Crabs Eyes, with any Acid, make an Efferveſcence, almoſt as quick as that of Oyſter-Shells. 45. Crabs Eyes likewiſe calcined, make a ſtronger Effervefnence, than zohen uncalcined. So that theſe, as well as Shells, contain a fixed Alkaly . 46. ll. The Stones in Whitings heads make a ſtrong Efferveſcence like that of Oyſter-Sbells. 47. g. Stone of humane Gall, stirs not with Oyl of Vitriol. But with Spirit of Nitre maketh a little bullition juſt upon mixing, and after a con- ſiderable time, a little froth. Much leſs than what was obſerved before of the Gall it felf . So that it ſeemeth to be generated of the Gall coagu- lated by ſome Acid, which hath already refracted the Alkaly wherewith the Gall abounds. This confirms the uſe of thoſe Medicines in the Jauna dies, or any other bordering Diſeaſe, which deſtroys thoſe Acidities by which the Gall is curdled or coagulated, and ſo rendred more difficulty feparable into the Guts. 48. ). Since the firſt publiſhing of theſe Obſervations, Mr. William Matthews an Apothecary in Ledbury, ſent me part, as I take it, of a Stomach-ſtone, as big as a wallnut of the largeſt Size, voided by a wo- man about 82 years of age, ſometime after an Autumn Fever. It con- fiſteth of the ſame Stria, as the Bezoar Stone; and maketh fome Bulli- tion with Spirit of Nitre. 49. B. Bezoar, neither the Western nor the Eaſtern, doth ſtir at all with Oyl of Vitriol. 50. Q. Western Bezoar, with Spirit of Nitre, makes a very little thin froth, and that's all; and that it doth very florbly. But Oriental Bezoar, with Spirit of Nitre, after ſome time, maketh a very great Efferveſcence, froth, elevation, noiſe, and ſteams (as if you poured Oyl of Vitriol upon Salt of Tartar) till it be wholly diſſolved by the affufed Spirit, and turned into almoſt a blood-red. Hence it may ſeem to be no mean Remedy againſt ſuch fretting and venenate acids, as oftentimes in Fevers, and other Di- ſtempers, lye about the stomach, and are thence frequently tranſlated to the Heart; Brain, Nerves, and other parts. The difference likewiſe betwixt the Weſtern and the Eaſtern Bezoar, is ſo great, that in any caſe of danger, and where the Bezoar is relyed upon, it is an unpardon- able Lect. II. with ſeveral Menštruums. 253 able fault, for the Apothecary, or any Perſon, to ſubſtitute the one for the other: unleſs he will take ten times as much, or ten times as little of the one, as he would have done of the other: if that will ſerve turn. 51. Š. The Stones already mentioned; (except the great Stomach. ſtone Jare ordinarily generated in the bodies of Animals. I have one Inſtance more of ſome other Stones which are extraordinary. In the City of Hereford lives a Maid, who often voids theſe Stones, and in the ſpace of ſome years laſt paſt, hath voided ſeveral pounds, of ſex veral Colours and sizes, not only per vias urinarias, but alſo by vo- mit, and by ſtool. The firſt mention made to me of them, was by Mr. Diggs, a worthy Gentleman of that City, as a thing that was there much wondred at. And ſome of them, upon my defire, were ſent me by Mr. Wellington, an Apothecary in the ſame place. I have trjed vohat ſeveral acid Menſtruums will work upon them; and find, That with Oyl of Vitriol, and eſpeially with Spirit of Nitre the great ones make a very quick and conſpicuous Efferveſcence. But the ſmall ones, neither the white, nor the grey, make ang Bullition in the leaſt: for in truth, they are no other but little Pebbles and Grit-ſtones. 52. g. This being conſiderd, and the various colours and mixture of any one of the great Stones, being well obſerved; it ſeemeth plain, That although ſhe be ſomewhat old ( above thirty years ) yet may ſhe have a kind of ucrania, or diſeaſed appetite to Stones, Bones, Wood- aſhes, Tobacco-Pipes, Chalk, and ſuch like things ; which ſometimes ſwallowing in little lumps, ſometimes grofly, or finely ground betwixt her teeth; they are in her Stomach and Bowels, more or fewer of them, cemented together, either with a pituitous, bilious, or ſome other more or leſs glutinous ſubſtance. And that by virtue alſo of the ſaid Cement, or any of the ſaid, or other like alkalizate Bodies, the greater Stones, which conſiſt of thoſe partly, do make an Efferveſcence with acid Li- quors. Thus far of Inſtances upon the parts of Animals. I ſkall cloſe with ſome Corollaries deduced from the whole. 53. . And firſt, fince we find, that amongſt all the Menſtuums we have made uſe of, Spirit of Nitre, or any very Nitrous Spirit, is the moſt univerſal diſſolver of all kinds of Animal Bodies; the beſt diffol- ver of many others both Vegetable and Mineral, and the only diſſolver of fome: Hence it is probable, That the great ftomachick Menſtruum, which either diſſolves, or opens almoſt all Bodies which come into the Stomach, is a kind of Nitrous Spirit. 54. §. Again, Spirit of Nitre being a fubalkaline Acid, and work- ing more evidently upon Animal bodies, than other ſimpler Acids do, which yet are as ſtrong; It hence follows, That moſt of the Salts of Animals are fubacid Alkalies. How far this concluſion may further in- ſtruct us, I ſhall have occafion to ſhew in another Diſcourſe. , 55. 9. Laftly, there being ſo many, ſay twenty or thirty degrees, from the Nomeſ to the moſt vehement, in the Bullition of mixed Bodies; it ſeemeth, That Fermentation it felf, as to the formal notion of it, is nothing 254 Parts of Animals mixed Lect. II: nothing elſe : or that from the common Lucłation of mixed Bodies whereof we have now been ſpeaking, it differs not in ſpecie, but on- ly in the manner of its cauſation, and in degree: the Aer, or ſome cer- tain Menſtruum lodged therein, being of no greater ſtrength, than to produce a Bullition or Luctation of that low and ſoft degree, which we call Fermentation, 56. §. I have thus endeavoured to prove, by various Inſtances, how inſtructive this moft eaſie, plain and ſimple Method in the Mixture of Bodies, may become to us: and that meerly by obſerving the Lucka tions which thence ariſe betwixt them. How much more then, if a diligent remarque be made of all thoſe various Colours, Smells, Taſtesy Conſiſtencies, and other Mutations thereupon emergent? AN Lect. III. 255 ow A N tonto E ESSAY OF THE Various Proportions Wherein the LIXIVIAL SALT Is found in PL AN TS. Read before the Royal Society, March, 1676. siline CHAP. I. do Of the QUANTITIES afforded by ſeveral Plants calcined in groſs. T is the part of a Phyſician, knowingly and artis ficially to uſe and govern Nature. And therefore by every likely Method, to inſpect the State and Properties of all ſorts of Bodies. One Method, is that I have taken in the foregoing Experiments ; ſc. by mixing them with ſeveral Meſtruums or Li- quors: whereby we may be aſſiſted to judge, both of the Kinds and the Proportions of Princis ples in any Body ; and of the manner of their Mixture in the ſame. Another is byCalcining them ; or, as it were, by mixing them with the Fire, a potent and almoſt univerſal Menštruum. I ſhall here only ſet down ſome Trials for an Eſay, upon Plants ; chiefly noting, The different Proportions of their Lixivial Salts . Of theſe Tryals, fome 3 were 256 Le&. III. Liixvial Salss. a were made upon the whole Plant,or ſome Portion of it wherein ſeveral Parts are mixed together: And others, upon ſome one Part of a Plant diſtinct from the reſt. All of them anſwering to ſuch Queries, as may . feem proper to be propoſed. Query 1. As firſt, whether Trees or Herbs and Buſbes, quantity for quantity & cæteris paribus,yeild the moſt Lixivial Salt? For this I took Aſh-Barque and Roſemary of each tbj. The latter yielded 5 Scruples ; the former but 32 Grains ; which is three times leſs. I took alſo the ſame quantity of the Barque of Black-Thorn, and of A- grimony. The latter yielded 5 Scruples and 6 Grains ; the former, not above i Scruple and 5 Grains; which is four times leſs. Although the Barque of a Tree be compounded of Pithy and Lignous Parts; yet to anſwer the query exactly, the Wood of theſe Trees ſhould be taken with the Barque, that there may be ſome portion of every Part of the Tree, as well as of the Herb. But thus far the Experiment is concluſive, That the ſame quantity of Lixivial Salt, doth not always follow the ſame Generical Taft. For the Barque of Afh and Roſemary, are both equally Bitter; and the Barque of Black-Thorn and Agrimony are both Aftringent and Bitter. Quer. 2. Whether any Plant growing in a Garden or the Field, doth not yield a leſſer quantity of Lixivial salt, than another of the ſame kindred growing on the Sea-Coaft; and with what difference ? For this, I took Garden and sea-Scurvygrafs, of each ibj. The for- mer yields 2 Drachms and 1 Scruple; the latter, being well waſhed, 9 Drachms, which is more than 4 times as much. The like may be tryed upon others. Quer. 3. Whether the ſame specifick Plant affords more Lixivial Salt , being only drged, and then calcin'd, or after it hath firš7 been diſtil- led, it is then dryed and calcin'd? For this, was taken ftj of Mint only dryed and then calcin'd; and another firſt diſtilled. The former yielded ; an Ounce and ; a Drachm of salt ; the latter, 5 Drachms and a Scruple ; which is almoſt şth more. This alſo ſhould be tryed on other Plants. Quer. 4. How far the proportion follows the different Tafts of Plants? The firſt Experiment, relates to the ſame Tast in ſeveral Plants; this, to ſeveral Taſts. And ſo, Of Majorane, which is Aromatick, ibj affords but one Scruple of Lixi- vial Salt; which is but the 384th part of the whole pound. Of Oak-Barque which is Aſtringent, tbj yields ș a Drachm of Salt ; or the 256th part of the whole. Of Liquirill, which is ſweet, tbj yields about the fame quantity. But Aniſé Seeds tbj yields 2 Scruples or a 1920 part. OF Sorrel, which is ſower, fbj yields one Drachm, or the 1 28th part. Of Garden Scurzygraſs, which is Hot, ibi yields 2 Drachms and a Scruple ; or the 59th part. Of Mint, which is Hot and Bitter, tbj yields 5 Drachms and a Scru- ple, or the 24th part, Of Sea Scurvygraſs, which is salt, tbj yields 9 Drachms and a Scru- ple or 28 Scruples ; which is near ,th part of the whole. A greater proportion of Salt, than in any other Plant upon which I have hitherto made Tryal: Or even in Tartar it ſelf. Yet is it not a Marine, but true Lixivial Salt : as is evident, both fiom its Taſte; and in that it 13 maketh ( TELU SA Lect. III. of Plants. 257 maketh an Efferveſcence with Spirit of Salt; which Sea-Salt will not do. rane, &c. a For the Experiment to be fully adequate to the Query; the Treals ſhouldbe made, either all on Trees, or all on Herbs; all on Roots,or all on Stalks, &c. Yet thus much is evident, That Sorrel yields Thrice as much as Majorane; Sea-Scurvygraſs, Eight and Twenty times as much: Mint, Five times as much as Sorrel; and Sixteentimes as much Majua Quer. 5. How far the Proportion follows the Faculties of Plants ? And ſo, it appears, that Majorane, a Cephalick, hath a greater Proportion of Volatile Parts, than any of the Plants above mentioned, and ſo far, is more agreeable to the Animal Spirits, and Genus Nervofum. Agrimony, (a) an Aperient, yields above Five times as much Lixivial (a) Quer. f. Salt, as Majorane. Yet much leſs than many other opening Plants . which are ſtronger. Mugwort (tbi) yields two Drachms and two Scruples ; or above half as much more as Agrimony. So that this plant, though it hath no con- fiderable Tafte, and in that reſpect promiſeth but little; yet yielding a good quantity of Lixivial Salt, ſeems no contemptible Medicine to fub- due thoſe Acidities which either by cauſing Obſtructions, or immoderate Fermentations, frequently diſorder the Female Sex. Mint, yieldeth ſtill a greater quantity; and is therefore, partly for the ſame caufe fo excellent a Stomachick: And Roſemary,(b)which is ap- (6) Quer.i. propriated both to the Head and stomach, yieldeth a midle quantity of Salt; more than the chief Cephalicks, and leſs than the chief Stoma- chicks. Common Mallow (fbj yields 5 Drachms and 2 Scruples. i. e. the 23d 5 part of the whole. So that this Plant, though of a very mild Taſte, yet yields more Salt than Mint it ſelf a Bitter Plant. Whereby it no longer ſeems ſtrange, that a Plant of ſo ſoft a Taſte, ſhould be very Diuretick, and fo evidently affect the Reins. Rhubarb ( 2 Ounces ) yieldeth ſcarce any fixed Salt, ſo far as can be judged by the Taſte of the Aſhes, not more than a Grain or two. So that its Salt is, in a manner, wholly volatile; and thereby apter to operate upon the Bilious parts of the Blood 5 which contein a far greater proportion of Volatile Salt, than do the Serous. Of the Caput Mortuum or meer Earth, it is obfervable, that it was near 1 an Ounce or 3th part of the whole; Which is almoſt Six times as much as the Caput Mortuum of Common Dock: and much more than that of any other Root I have yet calcin'd. Whereby it ſeemeth probable that Rhubarb looſeth much of its Volatile Part, and therefore of its Virtue, before it comes to our Shops. Sena (tbi) yields 4 Scuples and ; of Salt, or the 85th part. Falap ( tbj ) yields but one Drachm and 15 Grains, or 102d part. Colocynthis ( fbj of the Pulp ) yields an Ounce and half of Caput Mortuum, which is almoſt all Salt. Yet allow half an Ounce of the Salt, and Earth to be wafted in filtring &c. theremaining Ounce is no leſs than 7th part of the whole. Which is more than in any of the above named Plants, except the Sea-Scurvygraſsa ace CHAP a ܪ a Q1 258 Lixivial Salts Le&. III. CH A P. II. Of the QV ANTITIES afforded by the Parts of ſe- veral Plants diſtinctly calcin d. a . SHALL next ſet down ſome Tryals, upon one Part of a Plant, as well Organick, as Content, ſeparated from the reſt; in anſwer to theſe ſuppoſed Queries. Quer. 1. What Proportion doth the Lixivial Salt of the Pith or Pithy Part of a Plant, bear to that of the Fibrous, or of the Woody Part? Or whether is there a Fixed Salt always found in either of them? A fufficient Anſwer to which, muſt be built upon many Tryals . At pre- fent I ſhall mention only Two; one upon Starch, anſwerable to the Pithy Parts; the other upon Flax, conſiſting almoſt wholly of the Nervous or Topoy Fibres : of the Volatile parts whereof, chiefly, I have §. 50, 51, given ſome account in the foregoing Idea. 52. Of Starch, tbj yieldeth about tbt not of Aſhes, but of Black Coal. For though it be expoſed in a Calcining Furnace to a vehement fire, for 5 or 6 hours, which is longer then will ſerve to calcine moſt Bodies: yet would it not in the leaſt part, be reduced to Aſhes; but to the laſt continued (though the fierceneſs of the Fire conſumed part of it ) as black, as when it was firſt burnt. So ſtrangely was the remaining part of the Sulphur fixed to the Earth ; that in flying away, it did volati- lize and carry that away with it. In this Coal or Cinder, there is not the leaſt of a Lixivial or other Taſte. And although, upon Tryal I find, That the Pith of many Plants, as of a Cabbage Stalk, will yield ſome quantity of Lixivial salt; yet it is probably, that generally, it yields leſs than the Wood. Of Flax, ij yields not above 50 Grains of Caput Mortuum or white Abes, which are Salt. According to vulgar conceit, it would ſeem , to be a very dry Body: yet of 153 parts, 152 are volatile, and being diſtilled would have been collected into Liquor. Hence alſo appears the great and unexpected Variety in the Proportion of the Earthy Parts, as well as the other Principles of Bodies. Or elſe, that there are di- vers kinds of Earths, even in Plants, of which, as well as of Salts &c. ſome are volatile. For of lbj of this plant, there remaineth fixed but 50 Grains : whereas of lbj of Rhubarb, there will remain near 1920 Grains, i. e. 88 times as much as the former. Quer. 2. In what proportion is the Lixivial Salt found in the Gumms of Plants? and whether is it yielded, more or leſs, by all ? For anſwer to which, I cauſed the Eleven following, of each two Ounces, to be calcin d, and ſo obſerved, That Common Roſin, yields but one Grain and ; of Caput Mortuum. So that tbj will yield but 12 Grains. In this Caput Mort. there is not the leaſt particle of Salt, it being altogether inſipid. Maſtick yields gr. 12 of Cap. Mort. But not the leaſt part of salt . Of this Roſin, it is obſervable'; That being ſet, in a Crucible, within the Let. IIT. 259 of Plants. a the fire, before it comes to have thick fumes, it boyls up with a very great foame or froath; and is the only Gum or Roſin (of the Eleven) that hath this property. So that I ſuſpect, there is a great quantity of ſome kind of volatile Spirit, which then flies away; and ſo, in breals- ing through the Oply parts, huffs them up to fo great a froath. Olibanum yields half a Drachm of Caput Mortuum. But it is to be noted, That the weight is encreaſed by certain little Spar-Stones,which in the burning of ſeveral parcels, I always found mixed with this Gumm. Theſe being picked clean out, the Cap. Mort. weigheth not much more than that of Maftick. And is in like manner inſipid, when the ſaid Stones are picked out. From hence it appears, how proper theſe Gums are for the Con- co&tion of Salt Rheums ; according to what I have formerly ſuggeſted Diſcourſe from another Experiment. of Mixture It may alſo be noted, that Rofin and Maſtick, ſeem to be more Cap. Ulta purely Acidoleous Gums; not only from their conſiſtence which is uni- form; and their Smell, which is leſs ſtrong and more pleaſant : but alſo from the Acid Liquor they yield by Diſtillation ; and in that the young Leavs of Fir, and eſpecially of Pine, are lower; and tis pro- bable that thoſe of Maſtick are ſo likewiſe. Whereby theſe, and other like Gums are more eſpecially fitted for the aboveſaid purpoſe. But Olibanum ſeems, beſides its Acidity, to contein ſome Volatile Alkaly, and ſo to be an Acid- Alkaline Gum. For as it hath a ſtronger Smell than the former, ſo a hotter Taſte; both the ordinary effects of an Alkaline Sulphur. And being infuſed in ſeveral Menftruums, appears to conſtiſt of two Bodies, one of them more Reſinousthan the other. Of which, it is probable, that the one is made by the Acid-parts as the other by the Alkaline. Whereby it is very well adapted in ſome Cafes, as in a Pleureſie, for removing the Coagulations of the Blood, or its diſpoſition thereunto. Afa fætidą yileds no leſs than half its weight or an Ounce of Caput Mort. that is 8 times as much as that of the other Gumms, and 48 times as much as that of ſome of them. Yet doth it not contein one grain of Salt, ſo far as can be judged by its Taft. Yet the Strength and Loath- Somneſs of the smell and Taſt of the Gumm do argue it to be highly im- pregnated with ſome kind of Volatile Alkaly proper to arreſt thoſe offenſive Vapours ( to uſe the vulgar word) which flying, either by the Blood or Nerves, from part to part, do often prove ſo trouble- fome. Gum Arabick yields one Scruple of Cap. Mort. whereof, by the Taſte, about d part is Salt. Euphorbium yields one Drachm of Caput Mort. of which, by the ſtrength of the Taſte, two Scruples ſeem to be Salt. Which confirms a former conjecture ( a) of its being an Alkaline Gumm. (a) Ofthe Myrrh alſo yields a Drachm of Cap. Mort. and at leaſt two Scruples Lucłation of Sált. Of the Eleven, theſe two Gums have the greateſt quantity of Bodies, of a fixed Alkaly. Opium yields half a Drachm of Cap. Mort, whereof the one half is Salt. Aloe yields a Drachm of Cap. Mort. conteining about one Scruple of Salt. Q.92 Scammong a Ch. I. 260 Lect. IIT: Lixivial Salts of Plants. a Scammony yields Two Scruples of Cap. Mort, of which, about half a Scruple is Salt. Gutta Gamba yields but half a Scruple of Cap. Mort. of which four or five Grains are Salt. So that conſidering the Doſe of any Cathartick Gumm, the quanti- ty of the Fixed Alkaly, is extream ſmall with reſpect to the Volatile parts : In which, therefore, its Crthartick Power doth chiefly reſide. Yet none of the Cathartick Gumms are without ſome portion, more or leſs, of a Fixed Alkaly; though ſome of the reſt are. Which ſeem eth to prove, That the Fixed it ſelf, hath fome Intereſt in the buſineſs of Purgation: as by being a Clog to the Volatile, and ſo preventing its being deleterious ; or ſome other way. But the manner of their Öpe- ration will better be underſtood, when the Volatile Parts have like- wife been examined. It may alſo be of good import, to know, what different quanti- ties of Salt, are afforded by the Tartars of all ſorts of Wines Where- by, partly, as well as by the quantity of the Tartar, we may be ena- bled the better to judge of the Nature of Wines. --- A Lect. IV. 261 A DISCOURSE Concerning the ESSENTIAL and MARINE Salts of Plants . Read before the Royal Society, December 21. 1676. CH AP. 1. In which is Shewed the way of making both an ESSEN TIAL and a MARINE Salt, out of the LIXI- VIAL Salt of a Plant. d a S. OMETIME fince, I took the boldneſs to pre- fent my thoughts to this Honourable and Learned Body in a Diſcourſe concerning Mixture. Wherein I have endeavoured to lay ſuch a Foundation, as might hereafter reduce the Doctrine hereof to Ex- perience and Practiſe, and to demonſtrate, the Power and Uſe of Artificial Mixture. And in further proof of what is therein afferted, I have ſince made a continuation of Expe- riments upon the ſame Subject, in Two Methods. One in the Mix- ture of ſeveral Menſtruums, both Acid and Alkaline, with all Sorts of Bodies. The Other, by calcining them, or, as it were, mixing them with the Fire. 2. 6. I ſhall now proceed to a Third, which is, the mixing them with the Aer or expoſing them to it; another of Natures grand Men- ſtruums; which goes ſometimes further than the Fire it ſelf, in the dif folution 262 Lect. IV. Eſſential and Marine 2. a way; which a ſolution of Bodies. This I have formerly mentioned for the Imitation Diſcourſe of Nature, in producing a Marine or Muriatick Salt out of the Lixivial of Mixture Salt of a plant. But ſome Learned Perſons then preſent, ſeeming to Ch. 5. Inſt. doubt of the Experiment; I thought it requiſite to proſecute the fame a little further; that ſo, if poſſible, it might become clear and unqueſti- onable. And becauſe that Method was imperfect, and required half a year, or a longer time: I bethought my ſelf of an other proved far better, and more expedite. And which, withall, afforded me, not only a true Marine salt, out of the Lixivial salt of a Plant ; but alſo another kind of salt, different from them both: which may not be improperly called, an Eſſential salt or Nitre of Plants. The Hiſtory or manner of the production of them both, is as follows. 3. $. December 15. 1675, I took about half a pound of a ſtrong solution of the Lixivial Salt of Firne: and pouring it into an Earthen Pan, well glazed, broad and ſhallow, expoſed it therein to the open Tab. 83. Aer, in a Chamber Window, to evaporate of it ſelf. 4. 8. This Solution or Lee, although it was very clear before, and having food corked up in a bottle many days, had no fedement : yet ſtanding now in the open Aer, within the ſpace of 4 or 5 days, it began to let fall a very white Sedement, like fine Chalk; which encreaſed daily for 8 or 10days; amounting at laſt to about half a Drachm of white, light and meer Earth, altogether inſipid, and when it was well waſhed, ſtirring not upon the Affuſion of Acids. S 90 5. Ø. Within the ſpace of a day or two after this white Sedement began to fall to the bottom; there was alſo gatherd on the top, a kind of ſoft Scum or Cremor, wherewith the Solution was covered all h it was walwal over, Tab. 83. at laſt 6. §. Within 8 or 9 days after the firſt expoſing of the Liquor, or 2 or 3 days after the gathering of the Cremor; that Salt, which I take leave to call, an Eſſential salt of Plants, began to appear; ſhooting into ſeveral little Crystals . Theſe Cryſtals, as they grew bigger, began to ſink, and at laſt fell down to the bottom of the Pan. 7. 8. Upon their firſt generation or ſhooting, the ſaid Cremor pre- fently breaks, leaving a bare ſpace round about each Cryſtals and upon the bounds of every ſpace is indented; the ſpace growing bigger and bigger together with the Cryſtal in the Centre. And fo, by that time the Cryſtals are grown to a conſiderable number and bigneſs, the Cre- mor vaniſhes away, the ſeveral Circles or bare places breaking one into another all over the Surface of the Lee. After which, it ne- ver comes again, 8. . From whence it ſeemeth, That the ſeveral Circles or bare Spaces about the Cryſtals, are made for the more free admiſſion of the Aer, requiſite to their Generation. For as there is no Cryſtal begins to be formed before there is a breach made in the Cremor : fo that breach is enlarged together with the Cryſtal . So that as the falling of the Sedement and the gathering of the Cremor, Theweth that the Aer, as a Men- ſiruum ſeparates ſome part from the Lee : fo the breaking of the Cremor afterwards, that as a Vehicle, it brings ſomething to it: both in order to the Generation of the Cryſtals. Nature taking a Method for the Gene- ration of ſimpler Bodies, as well as of thoſe which are Compounded and Organical. 9.6. Lect. IV. Salts of Plants. 263 а. 9. $. The Figure of theſe Cryſtals is angular and oblong, moſt of them about the fifth, fixth or ſeventh of an Inch; but none of them very regular. Yet we are not hence to conclude, but that with the help of ſome Circumſtances which might be wanting in the ſhooting of theſe ; ſome portion of regular ones may be obteined from this, as well as other Lixivial Salts hereafter mentioned. 10. Q. They are ſomewhat tranſparent, and of a dark Ambar Co- lor, or like that of brown Sugar-Candy. Of a quite different Taſte from that of the solution or Lee out of which they are bred; being not at all Lixivial, but very weak and mild ; not Salt, but Bitter in a good degree 11. 6. It is alſo obſervable, that Alkaline and Acid salts being both poured ſeverally upon theſe Cryſtals, they ſtir not, nor are any way affected with either of them. So that theſe Cryſtals are no ſort of Tar- tar, or Tartareous Salt. As is plain, from the manner of their Genera- tion ; Tartar being ſtill bred in cloſe Veſſels; theſe never, but by expo- ſing the Liquor to the Aer. As alſo from their Taste, being not fower, in the leaſt, but bitter. And in that Tartar will make a Bullition with Alkaline Salts, which theſe will not do. Upon which accounts it apa pears, that they are a Salt different in Nature from all other Salts hitherto known, or a new Species added to the Inventory of Nature. 12, Ø. Theſe Crystals within the ſpace of about a fortnight after their firſt Generation, did alſo ceaſe to ſhoot any more, but only in- creaſed a little in their Bulk. After which time, I dayly expected to ſee the production alſo of a true Marine Salt. And about two months after the ſaid Efential Crystals had done ſhooting, and not before, this alſo began to ſhoot, in many ſmall Cryſtals, and at the top of the Solu- tion, as the other did, ſtill falling to the bottom as they grew biger. 13. $. The Size of moſt of them was near that of the Flakes of Grains of Bay-Salt. The Colour of ſome of them white, of others tran- Sparent; and of others white in the Centre, with tranſparent Edges ; as is alſo uſual in the Cryſtals of Common Salt. 14. 9. The Figure of moſt is a perfect Square, and of very many coming near to a Cube; which is alſo the Figure of Common Salt, and ſeldome an exact Cube. An exact Cube, being the conſtant property of no Marine Salt, that I know of, except that of the Dead Sea. Divers Tab. 83. of them were alſo raiſed as it were by ſeveral ſteps from a deep Centre to the Top: as is often ſeen in the common ſhooting of Common Salt ; and not in any other. Their Taſte is neither Lixivial, as that of the Solution out of which they ſhoot ; nor bitteriſh, as that of the Eſen- tial Cryſtals; nor lowerilh, as that of Tartarbut the perfect Taſte of Common Salt. 15. Ø. It is alſo to be noted, That if Oyl of Vitriol, and ſome other ſtrong Acids, be poured upon this artificial Sea-Salt, they make an Ef ferveſcence together : but if Spirit of Salt or Spirit of Nitre either be poured on it, though it be never ſo ſtrong it ſtirreth it not. In both which, and all the formentioned reſpects, it anſwers to the Properties of a Marine or Common Salt, which no other Salt doth. I conclude it therea fore to be a true Marine Salt produced by Art in the imitation of Naa ture. a a СНАР, 264 Lect. VI. Eſſential and Marine Toronto bo sh CHA P. II. so Wherein is Shewed, That the ſaid ESSENTIAL pou and MARINE Salts of Plants are both of different Sorts. mu a a AVING made the Experiment, that both an Eſſential and Marine Salt may be produced out of the Lixival Salt of a Plant. I thought it probable, that neither the one nor the other, was always the ſame, but that as they had their general properties which made them to be of two general kinds ; ſo they might have ſome ſpecial property, for the diſtinguiſhing of each kind into ſeveral Sorts. And withall, that in a warmer ſeaſon, than before taken, the Tryal hereof might be finiſhed in a ſhorter time. 2. 9. For the making of which, I conceived it requiſite to remove an Opinion which ſeemed to lye in my way; ſe. That there is little or no difference between the ſeveral Lixivial Salts of Plants, as ſome Learned men have thought. But either there is a difference, or not: if not, it ſhould be proved : and if there be it ſhould then be juſtly ſtated, what that difference is. For the doing of which, I choſe this Method. I took an equal quantity of the whiteſt and pureſt Salts of divers Plants, all made by an equal degree of Calcination; and diſſolved them all fes verally in an equal quantity of water. And pouring likewiſe an equal quantity, as about 10 or 12 drops of each into a ſpoon, I taſted them ſeverally. Whereby it was very evident, that they were not all of one Taft, but of very different ones, both as to ſtrength and kind: and therefore different in Nature alſo. The Salts I made tryal of were thoſe of Sorrel, Aniſe, Wormwood, Mallov, Ah, Tartar and others : and upon half a Drachm of each I poured zijß of water. The solue tions are here preſent to be taſted. By which the differences will ea- fily be obſerved, and particularly that the Salt of Wormwood or Scura Uygraſs, is almoſt as ſtrong again as the salt of Aniſe, or Sorrel: and that the Salt of Aſh is above twice as ſtrong, and that of Tartar above thrice as ſtrong, as that of Sorrel , and almoſt thrice as ſtrong as that of Wormwood or Scurvygraſs. So that he who ſhall give half a Scruple, ſuppoſe of salt of Tartar ; inſtead of half a Seruple of Salt of Worm- wood, or other like Salt ; he may as well give a Scruple of Roſin of Jalap, for a Scruple of the powder, or almoſt three Drachms of Rhua barb, or other like Purge, inſtead of one. And the like is to be ſaid of other Lixivial Salts in their degrees, 3. 6. Having obſerved thus much, I proceeded to repeat the for- mer Experiment, with ſome of the aforeſaid, and ſome other Vegetable Salts, the beſt calcin'd, and the pureſt, that could be made for this purpoſe, being theſe Six salts, ſo. of Roſemary, Garden Schroygrafs, Black Lect. IV. Salts of Plants. 265 Black Thorn, Common Wormwood, Aſh, and Tartar. All which diffol- . ved ſeverally in fair water, I expoſed in a Chamber window, and not in Winter, as before, but in the heat of Summer, ſe. on the 19 of Fuly, to evaporate of themſelves. 4. g. The Effect was, That the third day after their being ex- poſed, the Eſſential Cryſtals began to ſhoot in three of the Solutions, Sc. in that of Roſemary, of Garden Scurvygraſs, and of Black Thorn. On the fouth day, in that of Wormwood. On the fifth day, in that of Aſh. In that of Tartar, not at all. 5. §. Theſe Eſential Cryſtals began, in all, to ſhoot at the top, and then to fall to the bottome; as in the Experiment before. But as there was very little of the white Sedement before mentioned, that preceded; So no Scum or Cremor at all. Which although a more perfe&t Calcina- tion, it ſeems, did here almoſt prevents yet did not in the leaſt deſtroy the aforeſaid Eſential Salt, but rather make way for its more ſpeedy and copious Production: exhibiting likewiſe a diſtinct Species in ſeveral of the Solutions. 6. y. For firſt, the Cryſtals of Roſemary (the largeſt of them) were about the bigneſs of a Rice-Corn. In Figure almoſt like a Tip-Cat, which Boys play with, ſplit down the midle. Each Tip being cut into Tab. 83. 5 fides all ending in a poynt: the midle part divided into 7, all drawn by parallel Lines ; the topmoſt with the lowermoſt but one, on each fide, beeing three exact Squares. 7. %. The Cryſtals of Black Thorn are moſt of them poynted with juſt fix fides of Equal Meaſure : very like to the ſhooting of true Cryſtal it ſelf. From the topmoſt of which fix Sides, a Line being drawn Tab. 83. out, runs parallel to a broad Baſe, whereon each Cryſtal ſtands. So that they are in ſome ſort of a Rhomboid Figure. 8. $. The Cryſtals of Scurvygraſs have alſo a very elegant and regu- lar Figure, which is in a manner compounded of the two former now deſcribed. But they are nothing near fo bigg, the largeſt of them, being no biger than a Grain of that which we call Pearl Barley. 9. 6. The Cryſtals of Wormwood have alſo very many of them a regular Figure ; but quite different from that of the Crystals before mentioned ; each Cryſtal being a little Cylinder, ſaving that it is con- ſtantly ſomewhat ſmaller at one end, than the other: as it were one half I ab. 83. of a Rowling-pin. And not evenly Circular, but cut out by Six Sides of equal Meaſure: almoſt as in the Cryſtal of Nitre. So that contrary to what is ſeen in the forementioned Cryſtals, the ends of theſe of Wormwood are not poynted, but flat; and cut at Right Angles with the Sides. 10. Ş. The Cryſtals of Aſh, though by their properties they appear likewiſe to be Eſſential; yet are nothing near ſo regularly figur'd, as all the forementioned. II. $. The Colour alſo of the ſaid Cryſtals is ſomewhat different : Thoſe of Aſh being of a brown tranſparency, almoſt like thoſe of Firne. Thoſe of Wormwood being alſo browniſh, but paler. Thoſe of Roſe- mary and Scurvygraſs having ſome little Tincture, yet very clear. But thoſe of Black Thorn without the leaſt Tincture, and as clear as Crystal it felf a a RT 6. 12. 266 Lec. IV. Eſſential and Marine a 12. $. None of theſe Eſſential Cryſtals have any hot fiery Taſte, but are very mild, and ſenſibly Bitter ; eſpecially, about the Root of the Tongue : as is alſo obſervable of fome Plants hereafter mentioned, in ſpeaking of the different Taſtes of Plants. 13. §. Oyl of Vitriol droped upon theſe Cryſtals doth not affect them in the leaſt: yet droped into the ſeveral Solutions out of which the Cryſtals are produced, immediately cauſeth a great Efferveſcence. 14. §Of the Solutions above named, that, of Salt of Tartar was the 6th. Whereof it is remarquable, That having waited ſeveral Months together, I could not obſerve the leaſt Eſſential Salt to be therein produced in all that time. Whether there be any other Vege- table Salts, beſides this of Tartar, which will not yield the Eſſential above deſcribed, I have not yet experimented. 15. §. In the mean time, from the Premiſes it is very probable, that moſt of them afford more or fewer of the ſaid Cryſtals . In regard they are Plants of a very different kind, which I made tryal upon : as Garden Scurvygraſs, very Hot ; Roſemary, very Aromatick. Worm- wood very Bitter ; Black Thorne, Aſtringent and Sower. And it is alſo plain, That the ſaid Eſſential Salts contained in the Lixivial, are not altogether one and the ſame, but of divers Sorts. 16. &. ABOUT 7 or 8 days after the Eſſential Cryſtals were produ- ced; the Marine Salt did alſo begin to ſhoot; firſt in Roſemary, quickly after, in Scurvygraſs ; Next, in Black Thorn and Wormwood, fc. after the ſpace of a week or 10 days more. And in all of them with ſome difference of Size and Figure. 17. $. The plaineſt of all, was that produced out of the Salt of Black Thorn, conſiſting for the moſt part of very ſmall Cryſtals, not above the 15th of an Inch ſquare, as alſo thin, ſhaped like a Duch Tile uſed for Chimnies. Many others were very thick, and near to a Tab. 83, Cube. Moſt of which were a little hollowed in the midle, like a grind- ing Marble or Salt-Celler ; and the hollow bounded by 4 plain and equal Sides, all deſcending a little towards the Centre and meafured by two croſs Lines, which ſtaid upon the four Angles of the Square , and ſo cut one the other at Right Angles. Both which Properties are likewiſe uſually ſeen in the Cryſtals of Common Salt. 18. . In Wormwood, many of theſe Cryſtals, beſides the plain ones, were figur'd croſsways like a Dagger-Hilt. Which was fome- Tab. 83. times naked, and ſometimes incloſed in a ſquare and almoſt Cubical Box. Many others were figur'd into Sprigs made up of four chief Branches ſtanding croſswiſe, and thoſe ſubbranched; and all the Branches made up of little ſquare Crystals, cluſtered together in that Figure. The Sprigy Figure of theſe Cryſtals is not accidental, but hath conſtantly come after they hadbeen three times diffolved, and the Solution expo- ſed to evaporate. 19. ll. The Marine Salt of Roſemary hath alſo fome variety. For beſides the plain ones above deſcribed, there are ſome thick Squares, Tab. 83, which have alſo a ſquare hollow deſcending by five, fix, or ſeven nar- row ſteps, towards the Centre; being in Figure, faving theſe steps, ſomewhat like the Hoper in a Mill. 20. 9. Upon a ſecond Solution of the ſame Salt, there ſhoots an- other fort of ſquare; which is not plain on the edges, as the above- Tab. 83. named, but ſcalloped or florid all round about, not unlike the Leaves of fome Plants. 21. 6. а. a Lect. IV. 267 Salts of Plants. 21. . The Cryſtals of Marine Salt of Scruusgrafs are ſomewhat like to thoſe of Roſemary now deſcribed. 9 22. 6. As for the Lixivial Salts of Aſh and Tartar, though in a Month or Five Weeks Space, they yield ſome Cryſtals of very clear Salt: yet of Marine Salt neither of them yieldeth the leaſt particles So that of theſe Six Lixivial salts, ſo. of Roſemary, Scurvygraſs, Black Thorn, Wormwood, Aſh and Tartar, all, but that of Tartar, yielded an Eſſential salt. And all , but thoſe of Aſh and Tartar, yielded a Mas rine, ſuch as is above deſcribed. All which Salts both Eſſential and Marine, together with their Models, made of white Alabaſtre, I have here ready to be ſeen. a 23. 9. Of thoſe that yield theſe salts, or either of them, it is further to be noted, That there is a conſiderable difference in the Proportion or Quantities which they yield. The Roſemary yields ſtore both of Eſſential and Marine, but more Eſſential. Wormwoood and scur- vygraſs more Marine Black Thorn leſs of Either. The Aſh no Marine, and the Tartar neither the Eſſential nor Marine, as hath been ſaid. a 24. . From what hath been ſaid, I deduce only at preſent theſe Three Corallaie. Firſt, That a Lixivial Salt, is not only a compoun- ded Body ſc. ofSalt, Sulphur, Aer and Earth; but even a Compounded Salt, containing both a Vegetable Nitre, and a true Sea Salt. 25. $. Secondly, That the Expoſing of Bodies, in the manner above ſhewed, may juſtly be accounted one Part of Chymiſtry hitherto Deficient, and much farther to be improved for the Diſcovery of the Na- ture of Bodies. For as Nature chiefly compoundeth Bodies by Digeſting them, and ſo either ſhutting out or keeping in the Aer: So ſhe Dif- folveth them by Expoſing, and fo neither ſhutting in the Aer, nor keep- ing it out, but leaving it free to come and go; and thereby to bring, and carry off whatſoever is neceſſary for the Separation or Solution of Bodies. For the Sea it ſelf (to confine the fimilitude to our preſent caſe) is but as a Great Pan, wherein all kinds of bodies being long expoſed, are throughly reſolved, ultimately yielding from the reſt of their via fible Principles, that which we call Sea Salt. 26. 9. Laſtly, if by Expofing and Diſſolving we can make oneSatlş then by Compounding and Digeſting we may make another, yea any other Salt; either a Fixed of a Volatile,or a Volatile of a Fixed. That is to ſay,a Volatile Salt may be ſo ſeparated from other Bodies, as to be come Fixed; or a Fixed Salt may be ſo mixed with other Bodies as to become Volatile. For that any Salt ſhould of it ſelf become Fixed or Volatile, is a Fixion not grounded upon Experiment. 27. . As for the Virtue of the Eſſential salts above deſcribed, I believe they will be found upon tryal, not contemptible in ſome Caſes. For which amongſt other reaſons, I have been the more punctual Rr 2 jo 268 Lect. VI. Eſſential and Marine, &c. in relating the manner of their Generation; that others alſo may have the opportunity of making proof hereof. 28. 5. When I made the Experiments for this and the foregoing Diſcourſe , not having ſo good conveniency at home for making the Salts I uſed: I procured them all (except that of Firne, which I made my ſelf ) to be purpoſely prepared by Mr. John Blackstone a London Apothecary, who aſſured me of his great care herein ; and particularly, that he added no Nitre to whiten any of the salts with, as is common- ly done for that of Tartar. a I do declare, That all the Lixivial Salts mentioned in this and the foregoing Diſcourſe that of Firne, were faithfully prepa- except red by me John Blackstone. CE Do dove cenili lib 20 sit A А الماد Lect. V. 269 A А. DISCOURSE OF THE COLOURS OF PLANTS Read before the Royal Society, May 3. 1677. CHAP. I. Of the COLOURS of Plants in their Natural Eſtate. AVING formerly made fome Obſervations of Idea, 9.27. , the Colours of Plants ; I ſhall now crave leave to and Anat. add ſome more to them of the like Nature. None of R.P. 2. . H of which, nor any of the Concluſions thence dedu- 9. 65, &c. ced, will, if duly conſidered, appear contrary to the Hypotheſis and Experiments of Mr. Boyle, Mr. Des Cartes, Mr. Hook, Mr. Newton, or any other, concerning Colours. As not having reſpect to the Colours of all Bodies in general. Nor to the Body of Colour, which is Light; Nor to the formal notion of Colours (ad extra) as the Rays of Light are moved or mixed : But to thoſe Materials, which are principally neceſſary to their Production in Plants. Concerning which, the preſent Diſcourſe ſhall be reduced to theſe Three general Heads, fcil. 2. W 270 Lect. V. The Colours .و .5 a 2. Q. Firſt, Of thoſe ſeveral Colours, which appear in Plants in their Natural Eſtate. 3. . Secondly, As they appear upon the Infuſion of Plants into feveral sorts of Liquors. 4. \. Thirdly, As upon the Mixture of thoſe Infuſions, or of any one of them with fonie other Liquor, or other body, As they appear in the Plants themſelves, it may be obſerved in the firſt place, That there is a far leſs variety in the Colours of Roots, than of the other Parts: the Parenchyma being, within the Skin, uſu- ally White, ſometimes Yellow, rarely Red. The Cauſe hereof being, for that they are kept, by the Earth, from a free and open Aer; which concurreth with the Juyces of the ſeveral Parts, to the Production of their ſeveral Colours. And therefore the upper parts of Roots, when they happen to ſtand naked above the Ground, are often deyed with ſeveral Colours : fo the tops of Sorrel Roots will turn Red, thoſe of Mul- len, Turneps and Radiſhes, will turn purple, and many others green. Whereas thoſe parts of the ſame Roots which lie more under Ground, are commonly white. 6. %. As Roots are moſt commonly White; ſo the Leaves, Green. Which Colour is ſo proper to them, that many Leaves, as thoſe of sage, the young Sprouts of St. Johns-wort, and others, which are Rediſh when in the Bud ; upon their full Growth, acquire a perfect Green. 7. Ģ. The Cauſe of this Colour, is the action of the Aer, both from within, and from without the Plant, upon the Juyces thereof, where- by it ſtrikes them into that Colour. 8. g. By the Aer from without, I mean that which ſurrounds the Body of the Plant: which is the Cauſe of its Greeneſs, not meerly as it is contiguous to it, but as it penetrates through the Pores of the Skin, thereinto; and ſo mixing with the Juyces thereof, plainly deys or ſtrikes them into a Green. 9. 5. By the Aer from within, I mean, that which entring, toge- ther with the Aliment, at the Root, thence aſcends by the Aer-Veſſels, into the Trunk and Leaves, and is there transfuſed into all the ſeveral Fuyces, thereby likewiſe concurring to their Verdure. Whence it is, that the Parts of Plants which lie under Water, are Green, as well as thoſe which ſtand above it ; becauſe, though the ambient Aer, conteined in the. Water be but little, yet the want of it is compenſated, by that which aſcends from the Root. 10. Ø. And therefore it is obſervable, that the Stalks of Marſh- Mallow, and ſome other Plants, being cut tranſverſly, though the Parenchyma in the Barque be white, yet the Sap-Veſſels which lie within that Parenchyma, are as Green as the skin it ſelf; ſcil . becauſe they ſtand cloſe to the Aer-Veſſels. The Parenchyma, I ſay, which is inter- cepted from the Aer, without, by the skin; and from the Aer within, by the Sap-Veffels, is white : but the skin, which is expoſed to the Aer without, and the Sap-Veſels which are next neighbours to that with- in, are both equally Green. So likewiſe if a Carrot be plucked up, and ſuffered to lie ſometime in the open Aer; that part which ſtandeth in and near the Centre, amongſt the Aer-Veſſels , will become Green as well as the skin, all the other Parts continuing of a Rediſh Yellow, as before. The Aer therefore, both from without, and from within the Plant, to- gether with the Juyces of the Plant, are all the concurrent Canſes of its Verdure. II. 6. 3 Lect. V. of Plants. 271 a 11. %. BUT how doth the Aer concur to the Greeneſs of Plants? I anſwer ; Not as it is meerly either cold or dry, or moiſt, nor yet qua- tenus Aer ; but as it is a mixed, and particularly, a Saline Body: that is, as there is a conſiderable quantity of Saline Parts mixed with thoſe which are properly Aereal. It being plain from manifold Experience ; That the ſeveral kinds of Salts, are the grand Agents in the Variation of Colours. So that, to ſpeak ſtrictly, although Sulphur be indeed the Female, or Materia ſubſtrata, of all Colours; yet Salt is the Male or Prime Agent, by which the Sulphur is determined to the Production of one Colour, and not of another. 12. J. If then it be the Aer mixed with the Juyces of a Plant, and the Salt of the Aer, that makes it Green ; It may further be asked, what kind of Salt? But this is more hard to judge of. Yet it ſeemeth, that it is not an Acid, but a Subalkaline Salt; or at leaſt fome Salt which is different from a fimple Acid, and hath an Affinity with Alkalies. 13. ). One reaſon why I ſo judge, is, Becauſe that although all Plants yield an Alkaly, or other Salt different from an Acid, and ſome in good quantity, yet in moſt Plants, the Prædominant Principle is an Acid. So that the Supply of an Acid Principle from the Aer, for the Production of a Green Colour, as it would be ſuperfluous ; So alſo ineffectual: a different Principle being requifite to the ſtriking of this, together with the Sulphur, into a Green Colour. 14. . I ſuppoſe therefore, That not only Green, but all the Co- lours of Plants, are a kind of Precipitate, reſulting from the concur- rence of the Saline Parts of the Aer, with the Saline and sulphurious Parts of the Plant; and that the Subalkaline, or other like Saline Part of the Aer, is concurrent with the Acid and Sulphurious Parts of Plants, for the Production of their Verdure; that is, as they ſtrike altogether into a Green Precipitate. Which alſo ſeemeth to be confirmed by di- vers Experiments hereafter mentioned. 15. 5. THE Colours of Flowers are various ; differing therein not only from the Leaf, but one from another. Yet all ſeem to depend upon the general Cauſes aforeſaid. And therefore the Colours of Flowers, as well as of Leaves, to reſult not ſolely from the Contents of the Plant, but from the concurrence likewiſe of the ambient Aer. Hence it is, that as they gradually open, and are expoſed to the Aer, they ſtill either acquire, or change their Colour: no Flower having its proper Colour in the Bud, (though it be then perfectly formed) but only when it is expanded. So the Purple Flower of Stock-July Flowers, while they are in the Bud, are white, or pale. So Butchelors Buttons, Blero Bota tle, Poppy, Red Daiſies, and many others, though of divers Colours when blown, yet are all white in the Bud. And many Flowers do thus change their Colours thrice fucceſſively; as the youngeſt Buds of Ladys- Lookinglaſs, Bugloſs and the like, are all white, the larger Buds are purple or murrey, and the open Flowers, blew : according as they come ſtill neerer, and are longer expoſed, to the Aer. 16. Ø. But if the Colour of the Flower dependeth on the ambient Aer ; it may be asked: How it comes to paſs then, that this Colour is various, and not one, and that one, a Green that is to ſay that all Flowers are not Green, as well as the Leaves ? In anſwer to this Three things are to be premiſed, 9 77, 8, 272 Lect. V. The Colours 17. 6. Firſt, What was ſaid before, is to be remembred, that here the Aer is not a ſolitary, but concurrent Cauſe. So that beſides the Eficacy of this, we are to conſider that of the ſeveral parts of the plant, by which the Contents both Aereal and Liquid are ſupplied to the Flower. 18. . Secondly, That in the Lymphæducts of a Plant, Sulphur is the predominant Principle, and much more abounding than in any other part of a Plant, as alſo hath been formerly ſhewed. 19. $. Thirdly, That it appears, according to what we have obſerved in the Anatomy of the Flower, That the quantity of Lymphæducts with reſpect to the Aer-Veſſels is greater in the Flower than in the Leaf. 20. S. It ſemeth therefore, that the Aer-Veſſels, and therefore the Aer, being predominant in the Leaf; Green, is therein alſo the predo- dominant Colour. I ſay predominant, becauſe there are other Colours lye vailed under the Green, even in the Leafe, as will hereafter appear more manifeſt. 21. ģ. On the contrary, the Lymphæducts, and therefore the sul- phur, being more, and the AeroVeſſels and therefore the Aer, leſs, in the Flower than in the Leaf; the ambient Aer alone is not able to con- trole the Sulphur ſo far, but that it generally carrys the greateſt port in the Production of the Colour. Yet in different degrees; For if the proportion betwixt the Lymphæducts and the Aer-Veſſels be more equal, the Flower is either White or elſe Yellow, which latter Colour is the next of kin to a Green. If the Sulphur be ſomewhat predominant, the Flower will ſhew it ſelf Red at firſt; but the ambient Aer hath ſo much power upon it, as gradually to turn the Red into a Blew. But if the Sulphur be much predominant, then the Acid of the ambient Aer will heighten it to a fixed Red. 22. $. Hence it is, that Yellows and Greens are leſs alterable, upon the drying of Plants than other Colours ; ſc. Becauſe the Aer being pre- dominant in their Production, they are the leſs lyable to ſuffer from it afterwards. Whereas Reds and Purples, in the Production whereof Sulphur is predominant, are very changeable. So the Red Flowers of Lyſimachia, upon drying, turn Purple, and the young purple Flowers of glofs turn Blem. So likewiſe the Purple of Bilberries, and the Crimſon of baked Damaſcens, both turn Blew. For being gathered, and ſo wan- ting a continued ſupply of freſh Sulphur, to bear up the Colour againſt the force of the Aer; it ſtrikes it down at laſt from Red to Purple or Blem. I conclude therefore, that one Principal Cauſe of the Variety of Colours in the Flower, is the over proportion of the Lymphednits to the Aer-Veſſels, and therefore the dominion of the Sulphur over the Aer, therein. 23. %. If it be objected, that the Aer doth not deepen, but highten the Colour of the Blood: I anſwer, Firſt, That I am not now ſpeaking of Animal, but of Vegetable Bodies; the fame Aer which hightens the Co- lour of Blood one way, may deepen that of a Flower, another: nay and may highten that of ſome Flowers too, ſome other way. 24. Ø. And therefore, Secondly, it is to be conſidered, That as there is not one only, but divers Saline Principles in the Aer 3. there alſo in the ſeveral Parts of one Plant ; as in the Root, of one ſort ; in the Leavs, of another; in the Flower, of another; and ſo in the other Parts. For ſince the Figuration of the Parts of a Plant dependeth fo are chiefly Lect. V 273 of Plants. a chiefly upon the Saline Principles : and that the Flower hath a diffe- rent Figure from that of the Leaf: it follows, that there is ſome Saline Principle in the one, which is not in the other, eſpecially,all in ſuch Flowers, whoſe Figures are cut out by a greater Variety and Complication of Lines. The Leavs therefore, though variouſly ſhaped, yet agreeing ſo far in one common Figure, as uſualy to be flat; it therefore ſeemeth plain, that there is a saline Principle in them all, ſo far one, as to be the chief Cauſe of that common Figure: and in concurrence with the ambi- ent Aer, to be likewiſe the chief Cauſe of one common Colour, ſc. a Green. 25. Ø. Whereas the Figure of the Flowers, and therefore their Saline Principle, being more various, and commonly diſtinct from that of the Leaf; it will eaſily concur with as a great Variety of Salts in the Aer, whether Acid, Alkaline, Nitrous, Urinous, Armoniacal, or any other therein exiſtent, to the Precipitation of the Sulphur into the like Variety of Colours. Thus far of the Colours of Plants as they appear in their Natural Eſtate. GO CHAP. II. sex Of the COLOURS of Plants by Infufion. HE next general Inquiry, propoſed to be made, was this, After what manner the Colours of Plants fhew themſelves, upon their infuſion into Liquors. The Li- quors I made uſe of for this purpoſe, were three, ſc. Oyl of Olives, Water, and spirit of Wine, The Water I uſed was from the Thames, becauſe I could not procure any clear Rain Water, and had not leaſure at preſent to diſtill any. But next to this, that yields as little Salt,as any. 2. ll. As for Oyl, it is known, that moſt Plants either by Co&tion . or long Infuſion, will give it their Green Colour. I have likewiſe tryed fome Tellions, and find they will do indifferently well; as Saffron, which, by Infuſion in Oyl, gives it a light golden Tincture. 3. Ø. Divers Aromatick Plants , as Mint, Majorane, &c. being . dryed and infuſed in Oyl give it a double Tincture, both green and yel- lov ; one drop of the Oyl fhewing green; but a good quantity of ic held up againſt a candle looketh rediſh or of a deep yellow. 4. 5. But there is no Vegetable yet known which gives a true Red to Oyl, except Alkanet Root: with which, ſome colouring either common or other Oyl, vend it under the name of the Red Oyl of Scorpions. 5. \. Theſe things confirm what we have ſaid concerning the Cau- les of Colours in the Leavs and Flowers of Plants, upon this twofold Diſcourſe of Mixture Conſideration. First, that Oyl is the moſt proper Menštruum of sul- Ch. 5.Inft. phur. Secondly, that Oyls have a greater congruity with Acids than with Alkalies ; as I have formerly ſhewed. 9 a a 2. Q. 3. & Sf Inſt. 5. 6. 6. 274 The Colours Lect. V 6. $. I ſay therefore, that in Blews, Purples and eſpecially Reds, the predominant Principles being Sulphur and Acid, the Oyl either ab- ſtracts the Sulphur of it ſelf, or at leaſt, unlocks it from the Acid Parts; whereby both of them are beſtowed ſeperately to their like parts in the Oyl; upon which their diſunion the Colour vaniſhes : that de- pending, not upon either of them alone, wbich of themſelves are Co. lourleſs, but upon both united together. u Tarot 7. %. On the contrary, a Green Colour not depending on a prea dominant Acid, but an Alkaly, or ſome Saline Principle different from an Acid; this will not ſo eaſiely be imbibed ſeparately,into the Pores of the Oyl, but only by mediation of their Sulphur. So that being both imbi- bed without any diſunion, they ſtill retein the ſame green Colour they had before in the Plant. 8. $. Hence alſo it is, that red Roſes being dryed and infuſed ſome time in Oyl of Aniſe Seeds, a more potent Menftruum than Common Oyl; they wholly loſe their own Colour, and turn white; the Oyl remain- ing Limpid, as at the firſt. That is the Sulphur or that part of it on which cheifly the Red depended, is abſorbed ſeparately by the Oyl, and ſo the Colour vaniſhes. 9. 5. A SECOND Menſtruum I made uſe of, was Water. And Firſt, „Alkanet Root, which immediately tinctures Oyl with a deeper Red, will not colour Water in the leaſt. 10. J. Next it is obſervable, That Water will take all the Colours of plants in Infuſion except a Green. So that as no Plant will by In- fuſion give a perfect Blew to Oyl; ſo their is none, that I know of, which, by Infuſion will give a perfect Green to Water. II. §. But although tlie Green Leavs will not give their viſible Colour, by Infuſion in Water ; yec they will give moſt other Colours, as well as the Flowers themſelves. So the Green Leavs of Cinquefoyl, give a Tincł ure no higher than to reſemble Rheniſh Wine ; thoſe of Hylop, Canary ; of Strawberrey, Malaga, of Mint, Muſcadine; of Wood-Sorrel, Water and ſome drops of Claret; of blood-mort, Water and a daſh of Claret ; and thoſe of Bawm make a Tincture near as red as ordinary Claret alone. All Aromatick hot Plants, give a yellow-red, Tincture, or colorem ex luteo rubrum. All Plants with a yellow Flower give either a pale citrine or yellowiſh Tincture ; and the like. Yet all give not their Tincture in the ſame ſpace of time; ſome requiring a fortnight, others a week, others five, three or two days, and ſome but one, or half a day. From hence it appears, that the Colours of moſt Flowers are begun in the Leavs; only Green being therein the predominant Colour, as a veil fored over them, conceils all the reſt. But paffing on into the Flower, where the Aer-Vefſels, as is aforeſaid, are under the dominion of the Lymphæductss they ſhew themſelves diftinctly. 12, §. A THIRD and the laſt Menſtruum I made uſe of, was Spirit of Wine. And here it is to be remarqued; That as Oyl rarely takes a ; Red, there being but one known Inſtance of it ; nor Water, a Green: So neither Spirit of Wine, a Blem. I have tryed with ſeveral blem Flowers, as of Lark-keel, Violet, Mallows, Burrage, and others, where- of it will not take the leaſt Tincture. 13. B. Again though no Blew Flowers, that I know of, will give a Blew Tincture to Spirit of Wine: yet having been for ſome days infuſed in Lect. V. of Plants. 275 a a a in the ſaid spirit, and the spirit ſtill remaining in a manner Limpid, and void of the leaſt Ray of Blew ; if you drop into it a little Spirit of Sulphur, it is fomewhat ſorprizing to fee, that it immediately ſtrikes it into a full Red, as if it had been Bleno before: and ſo, if you drop Spirit of Sal Armoniac or other Alkaly upon it, it preſently ſtrikes it Green. Which further confirms what have been before faid of the Cau- fes of vegetable Colours. 14. g. It is alſo obſervable, That the Green Leaves of Bawm, which give a Muſcadine Red, with ſome Rays of Claret, to Water, gives a pure and perfect Green to Spirit of Wine : and is the only Plant of all that I have yet tryed, which doth the like. 15. Ø. It is likewiſe to be noted, That both Yellow and Red Flowers give a ſtronger and fuller Tincture to Water, than to Spirit of Wine; as in the Tintures of Cowſlip, Poppys, Clove-July-Flowers and Roſes, made both in Water and spirit of Wine, and compared together, is eaſily feen. So that for Tin&tures made with Flowers, whether for Me- dicines, or other purpoſes, Water, with reſpect to the Colour, is the better Menſtruum. I ſay for Tinctures made with Flowers; for there are fome other Parts, eſpecially Gumms, as Gamboja, Myrrh and Aloes, which give their Tinctures full and clear, only to Spirit of Wine. Some of which are uſed by Leather-Gilders, and others, for the waſhing over of Silver, ſo as to give it the Colour of Gold. Thus far of the Colours of Plants as they appear upon Infuſion. CHAP. II. of the COLOURS of Plants produced by their Mixture with other Bodies. B HE laſt general Enquiry propoſed to be made, was this, After what manner they would exhi- bite themſelves upon the Mixture of thoſe Infue ſions, or of any one of them with ſome other Liquor. . A ſtrong Infuſion, or the Juyce of the Leavs of Roſe-Tree, Raſpis, Strawberry, Cynques foyle, Goosberry, Primroſe, Jeruſalem Coroflip, Bear ſeare, Bearsfoot, Peony, Bistort, Lawrel, Goats-beard, droped upon Steel, make a Purple Tinclure. But that of Vine Leaves ſcarce maketh any Tincture at all. So that there is ſome- thing elſe beſides Somerneſs concurring to the Purple upon Steel . 3. . Saccharum Saturni droped on a Tincture of Red Roſes, turn- eth it to a faint pale Green. 4. I. Salt of Tartar droped upon the fame Tincture, turneth it to a deeper Green 1 SE2 6. Ø. 276 The Colours Lect. V. 5. & Spirit of Harts Horn droped upon a Tincture of the Flower of Lark-heel and Borage turn them to a verdegreeſe Green. 6. Ø. Spirit of Harts Horn droped on moſt green Leavs doth not change them at all. The like Effects have Aq. Calcis, and spirit of S. Armoniac. 7. %. Theſe Experiments ſeem to confirmy That it is ſome Alkaline or other like Salt in the Aer, which is predominant in the production of Green in the Leavs of Plants. 8. Ø. Salt of Tartar droped on the white Flowers of Daiſy, chang- eth them into a light Green. Which as it further confirms the aforeſaid Poſition ; ſo likewiſe argues, That Whiteneſs in Flowers, is not always from the defect of Tincture: but that there may be White, as well as Yellow, Green, Red or Blew Tinčłures. 9. 9. Spirit of Sulphur droped on the green Leavs of Adonis Flower, Everlasting Peaſe, and Holy Oak, turns them all Yellow. 10. 9. Spirit of Sulphur on a Tincture of Saffron changeth it not. 11. 6. Spirit of Sulphur on the Yellom Flower of Crowfoot alters them not. Neither are they changed by the Affuſion of Alkalies. 12. . So that it ſeemeth, that in all rellows, the Sulphureous Acid and Alkaline Parts are all more equal. 13. 8. Spirit of sulphur on a Tincture of Violets turns it from Blem to a true Lacke, or midle Crimſon. 14. 9. spirit of Sulphur upon a Tincture of Clove-July-Flowers makes a bright blood Red. Into the like Colour, it hightens a Tincture of Red Roſes. 15. $. So that as Alkalys, or other Analogous salts, are predomi- nant in Greens, ſo Acids in Reds, eſpecially in the brighter Reds, in the Leavs and Flowers of Plants. Hence it is, that Spirit of Nitre droped upon the Blew Flower of Ladies Looking-Glaſs, Larkspur, Bo- rage, turns them all Red, ſc . into the Red of Common Lychnis. But (which is particularly to be noted) being droped on the ſaid Red Flowers of Lychnis, alters them little or nothing: becauſe, that very Colour is therein produced by a copious admixture of the like Prin- ciple. 16. ś. The Summ therefore of what hath now been ſaid, of the Cauſes of vegetable Colours, is this: That while their Sulphur and saline Principles, only fwim together, and are not as yet united into one Pre- cipitate, no Colour reſults from them, but the Contents are rather Limpid ; as uſually in the Root, and many other Parenchymous Parts. 17. Q. When they are united, and the Alkaline are predominant, they produce a Green. 18. . When the Sulphur and the Alkaline are more equal, they produce a Tauny. 19. 5. When the Sulphur, Acid and Alkaline, there a Yellow. 20. g. When the Sulphur predominant, and the Acid and Alkaline equal, there a Blem. 21. \. When the Sulphur and Acid are predominant to the Alkaline, then a Purple. 22. %. When the Sulphur predominant to the Alkaline and the Acid to them bath, a Scarlet. a و .23 Lect. V. 277 of Plants. a 23. 5. Laſtly, When the Acid predominant to the Alkaline, and the Sulphur to them both, a Blood-Red: which is the higheſt and moſt Sulphurious Colour in Nature, 24. \. From the Premiſes, divers Rules do alſo reſult for the ma- king of Tinctures, either for Medicines, or for any other purpoſes. , 25. b. I ſhall only add one or two Notes. As firſt, that of all Colours, Yellows are the moſt fixed and unfading. As for inſtance, if you drop either a Solution of Tartar, or of Spirit of Sulphur upon a Tincture of the Yellow Flowers of Crowfoot, of Adonis, or of Saffron, neither of them will alter their Colour. Which ſhewes the ſtrength of moſt Yellows, to reſiſt all manner of impreſſions from the Aer. 26. Ø. Again, that the uſe of Salts, is not only to highten or deepen Colours, but alſo to fix and make them permanent. As for In- ſtance, The Tincture of Clove-July-Flowers, made either with Water or Spirit of Wine being expoſed to the Aer, will often turn into a Blackiſh Purple. But the addition of a few drops of Spirit of sulphur, doth not only highten the Colour, but renders it ſtable and permanent, 27. V. Likewiſe, of Salts themſelves there is choice to be made. For there are ſome, which although they fix the Colour, yet, will a little give, as we ſay, and not hold throughly dry; as moſt Lixivial Salts, and Stillatious Acids. But there are ſome Salts, which will not give in the leaſt, as Alum, that in Lime-Water and ſome others ; which latter, is ſo far from being moyſtened, that it is rather petrified by the Aer. For which reaſon I take it to be one of the beſt Liquors for a ſtable and permanent Green, and ſome other Colours. 28. $. Amongſt all Water-Colours, the rareſt, and moſt difficult to make clear bright and permanent, is a Blem. There are many Flon- :- ers of an excellent Blew, as thoſe of Bugloſs, Lark-heeland others ; but they eaſily fade. And there are very few Flowers that will ſtrike in- to a Blew by any Liquor; being almoſt all changeable into Green, Purple or Red. Yet ſome few there are, in which this Colour may be produced. As for inſtance, the Flower of Lathyrus or Parſeverlaſting : which upon the affuſion of Spirit of Harts-Horn is changed from a Peach, to as pure a Blew, as the beſt Ultramarine : that which hitherto is, I think, wanting in Water Colours. Spirit of Harts Horn was the Liquor I uſed; but I queſtion not, but that other Alkalies, and par- ticularly Lime-Water, will have the like Effect, and ſo render it the more ſtable. 29. S. From what hath been ſaid, we may likewiſe be confirmed in the uſe of the already known Rules, and directed unto others yet unknown, in order to the variation of the Colours of Flowers in their Growth. The effecting of this, by putting the Colour deſired in the Flower, into the Body or Root of the Plant, is vainly talked of by ſome : being fuch a piece of cunning, as for the obteining a painted face, to eat good ſtore of white and Red Lead. 30. D. The beſt known Rules are theſe Two; Firſt, that the Seed be uſed above any other part, if the variation of the Colour be in- tended. One reaſon whereof is , becauſe that part being but very ſmall, the Tinctures of the Soyl will have the greater over proportion to thoſe of the Seed. Beſides, the tender and Virgin Seed, being committed to the Soyl, will more eaſily take any peculiar Tincture from it, then an other a 278 Led. V The Colours of Plants. other Part, which is not ſo ſuſceptive, and hath been tinctur'd already. All the ſtrange varieties in Carnations, Tulips, and other Flowers are made this way. 31. %. The other Rule is, To change the Soyl, or frequently to tranſplant from one Bed to another. By, which means, the Plast, is as it were, fuperimpregnated with ſeveral Tin&tures, which are prolifick of ſeveral Colours ; which way is taken for Roots and Slips. 32. §. The conſideration whereof, and of the foregoing Experia ments, may dire& us not only in changing the Bed, but alſo in com- pounding the Soyl, as by mixing ſuch and ſuch Salts, or Bodies impreg- nated with ſuch Salts, I ſay by mixing theſe Bodies in ſuch a propor- tion, with the soyl, as although they have no Colour in themſelves, yet may be effectual to produce a great variety of Colours in the plants they nourilh ; ſupplying the plants with ſuch Tinctures, as ſhall concur with the Aer, to ſtrike or precipitate their Sulphur into fo many ſeves ral Colours, after the manner above explicated: and ſo to bring even Natures Art of Painting, in a great part, into our own power. A Lect. VI. 279 191 A be DISCOURSE bio OF THE on lo DIVERSITIES and CAUSES sto 3 OF slow berisi to mutes Obadia T AS T S On ai am not CHIEFLY IN ni asta el llistes 29301 PLANTS Read before the Royal Society, March 25. 1675. bewood mob. 05 000 DO CHA P. I. BA be do Of the ſeveral Sorts of SIMPLE and COMPOV N- DED Tafts; and the DEGREES of both. HAVE formerly publiſhed ſome Notes, concern- Idea, 5.29. ing Tafts. Since then, I have made other Obferva- & Anat. tions upon the ſame Subject: and theſe have pro- of R. P.2. duced further Thoughts. I will ſumm up all in give- ing an account, Firſt, of the Diverſities; and then, D. 68, &c. of the Cauſes of Tafts, chiefly in Plants. 2. g. The Diverſities of Taſts are ſo many, and ſo conſiderable ; that it ſeemeth ſtrange, to fee the matter treated of both by Philoſophers and Phyſicians, with ſo much fcantneſs and defect. For the subject is not barren, but yieldeth much and pleaſant Variety. And doth alſo appear to be of great import unto Medicine. Beſides, it is prepoſterous to diſcourſe of the Cauſes of Taſts, before we have taken an account of their Diverſities; Whereof therefore I ſhall in the firſt place, exhibit the following Scheme. 3. 280 Lect. VI. The Diverſities 1 3. 5. TASTS may be diſtinguiſhed by theſe Three general ways. Firſt , with reſpect to the Senſation it ſelf. Secondly, with reſpect to its Duration and Terms. Thirdly, with reſpect to its Subject. 4. %. The Senſation it ſelf is differenced two ways, by its Species, and by its Degrees. With reſpect to the Species, Taſts are simple, or Compounded By Simple Tafts, I mean not ſuch, as are never found in I conjunction with other Tafts: but the Simple or Single Modes of Tast, although they are mixed with divers others in the ſame Body. As for example, the Taſte of a Peppin, is Acidulcis ; of Rhubarb, Amaraſtrin- gens; and therefore Compounded in both. Yet in the Peppin, the A- cid is one Simple Tafte, and the Sweet another ; and ſo in Rhubarb, the Bitter is one Simple Taſte, and the Aſtringent is another. 5. Ø. Two faults have here been committed ; the defective Enu- meration of Simple Tafts ; and reckoning them indiſtinctly among ſome others which are Compounded. 6. & SIMPLE Tafts, of which, properly ſo called, there are commonly reckoned but Six or Seven Sorts, ) are, at leaſt Sixteen. Fift,Bitter, as in Wormwood : to which the contrary is Sweet , as in Sugar. Thirdly, Somer, as in Vinegar : to which, the contrary is Salt. Fifthly, Hot, as in Cloves : whereto, the contrary is Cold. For we may as properly ſay, a Cold Taſte, as a Hot Taſte: there being fome Bodies, which do manifeſtly impreſs the Senſe of Cold upon the Tongue, though not by Touch. So doth Sal Prunelle, although the Liquor wherein it is diffolved, be firſt warmed. 7. 6. Seventhly, Aromatick. For it doth not more properly agree to an Odour, than a Tafte, to be Aromatick. And that an Aromatick Taſte, is dinſtinct from an Hot, is clear ; In that, there are many Bo- dies of a Hot Taſte, ſome meanly and others vehemently Hot; which yet are not in the leaſt Aromatick: as amongſt others, is apparent in Euphora bium. So that although an Aromatick Taſte be often conjoyned with Heat; yet it is not that Heat it ſelf, but another dinſtinct Senſe . 8. 6. Eighthly, Nauſeous or Malignant, contrary to the former. Such as is perceived, together with the Aftringent and Bitter, in Rhu- barb; or with the Bitter, and Sweet, in Aloes. It may be called Malig- nant, becauſe diſtaſtful although mixed in a low degree with other Tafts: whereas other Tafts will render one another grateful. 9. $. Again, Tafts may properly be ſaid, to be Soft or Hard. A Soft Tafte, is either Vapid, as in Watery Bodies, Whites of Eggs, Starch, Fine Boles, &c. Or Unctuous, as in Oyls, Fat, &c. 10. Ş. A Hard Taſte is Fourfold, ſc. Penetrant, Stupifacient , Aftringent, Pungent. Contrary to a Vapid, are Penetrant and Stupia facient. 11. Ø Penetrant, is a kind of Taſte, which worketh it ſelf into the Tongue (as fome Infe&ts into the skin without any Pungency; as in the Root and Leavs of Wild Cucumer. 1 2. V. Stupifacient, as in the Root of Black Hellebore. Which be- ing chew'd, and for ſometime reteined upon the Tongue; after a few minutes, it ſeemeth to be benum'd and affected with a kind of Paraly- tick Stupor; or as when it hath been a little burnt with eating or ſup- ping of any thing too hot. 13. D. Contrary to an Untuous Tafte, are Aſtringent, and Pun- gent ; as in Galls, and spirit of Sal Aromanick. gold a a وكو .14 Lect. VI. 281 of Tafts . a ters. 14. 6. Again, Tasts are either Continual, as moſt commonly: or Intermittent; as that of Dracontium, eſpecially in the Root. For after it ſeems to be loſt and extinguiſhed ; it will then again (chiefly upon the Colliſion of the Tongue and Goomes ) be plainly heightened and re- viv'd. 15. 5. Laſtly, Tafts are either Still , as uſually ; or may be called Tremulous, as the Heat produced by Pyrethrum. Diſtinct from that of Cloves, Ginger, and many other Hot Bodies , in that there the Heat is ſtill; but here in Pyrethrum, 'tis joyned with a kind of Vibration : as when a Flame is brandiſhed with a Lamp-Furnace. Thus far of the Sorts of Simple Taſts. 16. & COMPOUNDED Tafts are very numerous s being made by the various Conjuntion of Simple Tafts, as Words are of Let- Sometimes of two, as in Saccharum Saturni, of Aſtringent and Sweet. Sometimes three, as in Aloes, Malignant, Bitter and Sweet; in Rhubarb, Malignant, Aſtringent and bitter. Sometimes four, as in Agarick, Malignant, Aſtringent, Bitter and Sweet. And in ſome Bo- dies, five or fix Species may be joyned together. 17. D. For the more accurate Obſervation whereof, there are theſe eaſie Rules. That not too many be tafted at one time: leaſt the Tongue being ſurcharged, become leſs critical. That the Mouth be wafhed with warm water betwixt every taſting. And that thoſe things be firſt taſted which producc a leſs durable Taſte ; that ſo one may be throughly extinguiſhed, before another be try'd. 18. 9. Ofthe numerous Conjunctions of Tafts, which may thus be obſerved, there are only Six to which the penury of Language hath al- lowed (if I may call them) Proper Names, fc. Acerbus, Aufterus, Acris, Muriaticus, Lixivas & Nitrofus. Moſt of which are commonly takeñ in to make up the number of Simple Tafts. But very improperly; be- ing all of them Compounded and Decompounded Tafts: to which Claſs they ought therefore to be refer'd. For 19. 6. Auſtere, is Aftringent and Bitterz as in the green and ſoft Stones of Grapes. 20. . Acerb, properly ſo called, is Astringent and Acid; as in the Fuyce of unripe Grapes. 21. 6. Acris, is alſo Compounded. For firſt, fimply Hot, it is not: becauſe there are many Hot Bodies, which are not Acria; as the Roots of Zedoary, Marrom, Contrayerva. Nor Secondly, is it fimply Pungent, becauſe there are alſo Bodies, which are Non-acria pungentia ; of which kind is the Root of Arum. Wherefore Acritude, is Pungency joyned with Heat. 22. . Muriatick, is Saltneſs joyred with ſome Pungency, as in common Salt. 23. Ø Lixivial, is Saltneſs joyned with Pungency and Heat. 24. §. Nitrous, is Saltneſs joyned with Pungency and Cold, 25. . Beſides theſe Six, or perhaps one or two more, there are, as is ſaid, a great number of Conjuctions, for which we have no Pros per Names. For admit that there were but Ten species of Simple Tafts, ſc. theſe Ten; Amarus, Dulcis, Acidus, salſus, Calidus, Frigidus, Aro- maticus, Malignus, Aftringens, Pungens. And of theſe Ten, but Two, or at moſt, but Three to be compounded together in any one Body. If only Two, they produce 45 Compounded Tafts. For the Firſt, may be Tt 282 Lect. VI The Diverſities be compounded with all the 9 following; the Second, with all the 8 following ; and ſo, the reſt: which together make 45. But if the ſame Ten be compounded by Threes together; they produce no leſs than 120 Variations : as by the Table made of them all doth plainly appear. 26. $. Some few of the Conjunctions therein ſet down, may not be found actually exiſtent in Nature. The abatement of which, will be much more than compenſated two ways. Firſt,by the other Six Species of simple Tafts, which are alſo ſometimes compounded. And by other more complex Conjunctions, as of many Quadruples, and per- haps ſome Quintuple or Sextuple ones. Thus far of the Simple Species, and Conjunctions of Tafts. 27.8. THE DEGREES of Tafts are alſo numerous; and each Species, in every Conjunction, capable of Variation herein. For the more accurate obſerving whereof, it will be beſt, To take thofe Bodies, whoſe Tafts are, as near as may be, the ſame in specie : and that thoſe be firſt taſted, which are leſs ſtrong ; whereby the true Den gree will be more preciſely taken. 28. \. The Taſts of Bodies will thus appear to be varied, in moſt Species unto Five Degrees; and in ſome of them, unto Ten. So the Root of Turmerick, is bitter in the Firſt Degree; of Gentian, in the Tenth. The Root of Carduus Benedictus, is Hot in the Firſt Degree ; the Green Pods or Seed-Cafes of Clematis peregrina, in the Tenth. 60 that, allowing fome to vary under Five; yet by a moderate eſtimate, we may reckon every Species, one with another, to be varied by at leaſt Five Degrees. Which being added to the ſeveral Species of Tafts, in all the Treble Conjunctions of the aforeſaid Table, come to 1800 ſen- ſible and defineable Variations of Taſte. And theſe are the Diverſities of Taſte, with reſpect to the Senſation it felf. CHAP. II. Of the DURATION and ſeveral I ERMES of Taſts. HE next general way of dinguiſhing Tafts, is by their Duration, and their Terms, or their Motion of Intenſion and Remiſſion from one Degree to T another. For there are many Tasts, which have their Motions analogous to thoſe of Diſeaſes; and by thoſe may be diſtinguiſhed in the ſame manner. For as of Diſeaſes, ſo of Tasts, there are Four Times, as Phyſicians call them, or Terms of Mo- tion; ſc. Principium, Augmentum, Status, & Declinatio. 2. b. For the diſtind obſerving of which, thoſe Bodies which are hard, and ſo their taſtable parts leſs eaſily extractable by the Tongue, ſhould be reduced to a fine Powder : otherwiſe, the true meaſure of the a . Princi- Lect. VI. 283 of Taſts. а Principium will be loft. And for the preciſe meaſuring of all the Four Termes, it ſhould be done by a Minute-Watch or a Minute-Glaſs. For ſo it will appear, that the Variations of each , are divers and res marquable. 3. $. To inſtance firſt in thoſe of the Principium. Which I call, That ſpace of time, betwixt the firſt Contact of the Body to be taſted, and the firſt manifeſt Perception of the Taſte. For Example, thoſe Bodies which are Acid, or Bitter, as Vinegar or Wormwood, are pre- ſently perceiv’d, quatenus Acid or Bitter, upon the firſt Contact; or have Principium breviſſimum. Thoſe Bodies which are Acria, have their Principium ſomewhat longer. So the Seed Caſes of Clematis peregrina, although they have a vehement Acritude, even in the Tenth Degree ; yet is not that Acritude fo foon taſted, as the Bitterneſs of Roſes , which is but in the ſecond. But the Principium of Hot Tafts, is generally longer than that of any other. So the Bitterneſs of the Root of Black-Helebore, which exceedeth not the ſecond De- gree, is yet preſently taſted: but the Heat proceeding from the ſame Root, and which aſcendeth to the third Degree, is not perceived at all, till after two full Minutes. And ſo the Bitterneſs of Enula, which ex- ceedeth not the 4th Degree, yet is ſooner taſted than its Heat, which aſcendeth to the 8th. 4. $. Next, in thoſe of the Augment. Which I call, That ſpace, betwixt the firſt Perception of the Taſte, till it be come to the heighth. Sothe Heat of Galangale, is not only preſently perceived, but ariſeth to the heighth within half a Minute. But the Heat of the Root of Enula, comes not to the heighth till after a whole Minute. And the Heat of Black-Hellebore, not till after four full Minutes from the firſt Contact. 5. 5. The Status, or ſpace wherein the Taſte continues in its heighth, is alſo divers. So the Heat of the Seed-Caſe of Helleborafter, comes to . its heighth, and begins to decline within half a Minute; that of the Root of Garden-Scurvygraſs, not till after a Minute ; and that of the Root of Afarum, not till after two full Minutes. 6. D. And Laſtly, the Declination, or the ſpace betwixt the firſt Remiſſion of the Taſte, and its total Extincton. For inſtance, The Leavs of Millefolium, are Bitter in the 4th Degree, and Hot only in the ift. yet the Heat continues for ſometime, and the Bitter preſently vaniſhes. Calamus Aromaticus, is Bitter in the 4th Degree, Hot in the iſt, and A- romatick in the 3d: yet the Bitter quickly vaniſhes, the Heat conti- nues two Minutes, and the Aromatick ſeven or eight. The Heat of the Root of Contrayerra, is extended, almoſt to two Minutes; the Pungency of Jalap, almoſt to fix; the Heat of Garden Scurvygraſs , to ſeven or eight. And even the Bittereſs of Wild Cucumer, to near a quarter of an hour. But the Heat of Euphorbium dureth much longer, as alſo that of Black Hellebore. ſc. above half an hour. 7. D. So that the Augmentum, is feldom extended beyond Four or Six Minutes, from the firſt Contact : but the Declination, ſometimes to Thirty, Fourty, or more. Thus far of the Terms of Taft, or the man- ner of their Intenſion and Remiſſion. Tt 3 СНАР. 284 The Diverſities Lect. VI. CH A P. III. Of the SUBJECT or S E AT of Taſts. COME! .و YHE Third and Laſt way of diſtinguiſhing Tafts, is by their Subject, or the Part or Parts where they are either wholly or chiefly perceived. And ſo, T Tafts are either Fixed, or Movable. 2. . A Fixed Tast, is that which keepeth within the compaſs of ſome one Part, all the time of its Duration; as upon the Tip, or the Root of the Tongue, or other Part. 3. $. Á Movable Taſte, is either Diffuſive or Tranſitive. 4. $. A Diffuſive Taſte, I call that, which by degrees ſpreads abroad into divers Parts , and yet in the mean time, adheres to that Part in which it is firſt perceived. So the Bitterneſs in the dryed Roots of Black Hellebore, is firſt felt on the Tip of the Tongue; from whence it ſpreads it ſelf to the midle of the ſame. And the Bitterneſs of the Leavs of Wild Cucumer, ſpreads from the Tip, to the Root of the Tongue. 5. §. A Tranſitive Taſte, is that, which after ſometime, wholly quitting the Part wherein it is firſt perceived, is thence transfered into fome other Part : as the Bitterneſs of Gentian, imediately from the Tip, to the midle of the Tongue. And moſt of the Diffuſive, are alſo Tran- filive. 6. $. The ſeveral Parts which theſe ways become, and with ſome latitude may be called, the Seats of Tafts, are, the Lips, Tongue, pa Pa late, Throat and Gulet. 7. g. Upon the Lips, the Root of white Hellebore, as alſo of Pya réthrum, being chewed, make a ſenſible Impreſſion; which continues (like the flame of a Coal betwixt in and out) for 9 or 10 Minutes. But the Heat in other Parts much longer. 8. Ø. Upon the Tongue, Taſts are perceived in Three places, as hath been intimated. On the Tip or Cone of the Tongue; as moſt com- monly. On or near the Baſis of the Tongue; where the Taſte of the Leavs of Wild Cucumer chiefly fixeth it ſelf. Or on the Vertex or midle of the Tongue ; in which place it is obſervable, that the Taſt of Gen- tian, Colocynthis, and divers other Bodies, is then conſiderably ſtrong, when not at all perceived at the Tip of the Tongue or in any other Part. 9. B. Upon the Palate or Roofe of the Mouth, the Root, as I take it, of Deadly Nightſhade maketh its chief Impreſſion; and there con- tinues about four Minutes in ſome degree. IO. Ļ. The Throat, or the Uvala, Larinx and other adjacent Parts are oftentimes the Seat of Taſte. For there are many Bodies, which although they have ſcarce any Taste upon the Tongue, or any other of the aforeſaid Parts, yet make a ſtrong Impreſſion on the Throat : as the Leavs of little Daiſ), little Celandine, and of Pimpinel ; as alſo the Roots of Jalap, Mercury, Aſparagus and others. Which being chewed makelittle or no Impreſſion on the Tongue, but their Juyce being ſwal- LO lowed, a Lect. VI. of Tasts. 285 a 4 lowed, caufeth a kind of pricking in the Throat ; as when one is pro- voked by a ſharp Rheum. 11. $. And that this Taſte or Senſe, is truly diſtinct from either the Heat, Pungency, or Acritude upon the Tongue, it is hence further manifeſt ; In that Pyrethrum, which is very Hot, and Cortex Winteranus which is very Pungent upon the Tongue ; yet their Fuyce being ſwal- lowed, cauſeth no Heat, Pungency or Exaſperation in the Throat. 12. Q. Laſtly, if we will take the word (Taſt) in a larger ſenſe; the oeſophagus it felf may be faid to be fometimes the subject thereof as of the Heat produced by the Root of Common Wormwood. For of this Heat it is remarquable, that being firſt perceived on the Tip of the Tongue, it thence maketh its tranſit to the Root of the Tongue, and ſo into the Throat, and by degrees deſcends into the very Gulet ; where it ſeemeth to warm the Stomach; and fo continues, in ſome degree, almoſt * of an hour. And the Tranſition and Deſcent of this Heat is made, although none of the Juyce be ſwallowed. And in this maner Tasts are diſtinguiſhed with reſpect to their Subjec7. 13. Q. So that the general Diverſities of Taſts are theſe. With reſpect to their Species, they are Simplices vel Compoſiti; To their De- gree, Remiſſi vel Intenſiz To their Duration, Breves vel Diuturni ; To the Terms of their Motion, Celeres vel Tardi ; and laſtly, To their Subject, Fixi, Diffuſivi & Tranſitivi. 14.$. I HAVE thus endeavourd to draw up a Scheme or Inventory of the feveral forts of Taſts. In which, fome may think, that I have over done: and that as Galen hath been cenſured for being too curi- ous in the Diſtin&tions of Pulſes ; ſo have I been, in theſe of Tafts. Not to enquire now, how far the Differences of the Pulſe may be ex- tended, or be fit to be taken notice of; I ſhall only ſay, That we have not fo much reaſon to cenſure him, if he hath given us ſome few which are coincident; as we have to thank him, for obſerving ſo many which are really diſtinct. 15. K. By the Scheme of Tasts here repreſented, we may be able; ſo to enumerate the Modes of any Taft , as to make a Scientifick Defini- tion of it. Which is pleaſant Instruction to any inquiſitive mind; theſe things being all matter of fenſe and demonſtration ; wherein lyeth, though not always the moſt plauſible, yet the moſt fatisfying Philofo- phy; and where men, after they are grown weary with turning round, are oftentimes contented to reſt. 16. Ģ. But the uſefulneſs of this Schem will further appear, in two reſpects ; fc.In conducting us to a cleerer and more particular Explication of the Cauſes of Tafts: and the Inveſtigation of the Virtues of thoſe Bodies in which they reſide. Whereof in the following Chapters. CH A P. 286 Lect. VI. The Diverſities CE CH A P. IV. a boa 9 an bhw Of the C AVS ES of Taſts. Forum on that O ſpeak of the Cauſes of Taſts, before we have well enumerated and diſtinguiſhed them ; is to provide Furniture for a Houſe,before the Roomes have been counted and meaſured out. But the Varieties of Tafts having been firſt laid down; it will induce us to believe, and inveſtigate as great a variety in their Cauſes. 2. 6. Now the Cauſes of Tafts, particular- ly of the Tafts of Plants, whereof we chiefly ſpeak, are, in general, thefe Four or Five, ſc. The Bed out of which they grow; The Aer in which they ſtand; The Parts of which they confift; The ſeveral Fermentations under which their Juyces pafs ; And the Ora gans by which their Taſtable Partę are perceiv'd: as will appear upon Inſtance. 3. 5. But the immediate Cauſes, befides the Organs of Taſte, are the Principles of Plants. As many of which, as come under the notice of Senſe, we have already ſuppoſed to be theſe Seven, Alkaline, Acid, Aer, Water, Oyl, spirit and Earth. The Particles both of Alkaline and . Acid Salts, are all angular and poynted. Thoſe of Aer, properly and ſtrictly ſo called,are Elaſtick or Springy; and therefore allo Crooked; as have likewiſe formerly conjectured. And I find the Learned Borelli, in a Book of his ſince then publiſhed, to be of the ſame Opinion. Thoſe of all Fluid Bodies, quà Fluid, and therefore of Water, Oyl and Spirit, I conceive to be Globular, but hollow, and with holes in their Sides. Thoſe of Water, to be larger Globes, with more boles; thoſe of Oyl, to be leſſer, with fewer holes ; and thoſe of Spirit the leaſt. Laſtly, that the particles of Earth are alſo Round; yet angular ; and nearer to a folid. 4. 8. Theſe Principles affect the Organs of Senſe, according to the variety of their Figures, and of their Mixture. So thoſe which are ſharp or poynted; and thoſe which are ſpringy ; are fitted to pro- duce any ſtronger Taſte : and thoſe which are round, are apt, of their own Nature, to produce a weaker or Softer one. And fo by the diver- fities of their Mixture; not only with reſpect to their Proportion, but alſo the very Mode of their Conjunction. Hence it is, that many Bodies which abound with salt, as Ambar with an Acid, and the Bones of Land- Animals with an Alkaline, have notwithſtanding but a weak Taft; the saline Parts being in the former drowned in the Oyl, and in the latter alſo buried in the Earth. 5. $. The ſame is further confirmed by an Experiment mentioned OF Mixt. in a former Diſcourſe ; fc. the Tranſmutation of Oyl of Aniſe Seeds, with the help of Oyl of Vitriol, into a Roſin. For both thoſe Liquors, though ſo ſtrongly taſted, apart; yet the Roſin made of them, being well waſhed, hath a very mild Taſte, and without any ſmatch of that a a Ch. 5. in S Lect. VI. 387 SE of Tafts. و in either of the Liquors. Whence it follows, that the very Mode of Mixture is ſufficient, not only for the variation of the Degrees in any one species of Taft ; but alſo for the deſtroying of one species, and the introducing of another. 6. $. THESE things being premiſed, I conceive, That as an Un&uous Taft dependeth upon Oyl; fo a Vapid either on Water, or Earth : or upon ſuch an intimate Mixture of other Principles, as renders them in- diffoluble by the saliva, and ſo, in a manner, untaſtable. 7. 9. That a Pungent, is made either by an Alkaly or an Acid fharpned or whetted ; that is, cleared from the foyl of other Princi- ples; as in the spirit of Sal Aromoniac or of sulphur. And ſo in thoſe Plants which have a Pungent Taft; whoſe Jayces or Tinctures, although they conſiſt of divers Principles, yet all ſo looſely mixed, that being diffolved by the Saliva, the Saline are hereupon left naked. Where. fore biting Plants, quà biting, are Nitrous Plants . So that the Juyce of fuch Plants, is a kind of Spirit of Nitre, made by the ſeveral Parts of the Plant. Hence Arum grows beſt under an Hedg; where the Ground, not being expoſed to the Sun, but the Aer only, like thoſe Rooms in Houſes, which are covered, is impregnated with a greater quan- tity of Nitrous salt. And thoſe Roots which are Biting, have but few or but ſmall Aer-Veſſels; whereby fewer parts of the nitroaereal Sap are carryed off into the Trunk. For the ſame Cauſe, it is no wonder, that many Aquaticks are Biting ; Water being, though it felf cold, yet the Menſtruum by which all salts are imbibed moſt eaſily, and in laxer ſtate of Commixture with other Principles. 8. S. Penetrant (ſomething flower than Pungent ) is made by any Salt that is alſo ſoiled or guarded with Earth. Sower, by an Acid only ſoyled with Earth. Salt, by an Acid guarded by an Alkaly, and ſoyled with Earth. Cold, by an Acid drowned in Water, and ſoyled with Earth. 9. §. In all theſe, the salts are predominant ; In Heat the Oyl or Sulphur. The particles whereof being Spherick and bored with holes ; thoſe of salt ſtick in them, as the Spokes do in the Hub of a Wheel, or as the Quills in the Skin of a Porcupine. Whereby, as in Common Fire the Sparks of sulphur being agitated and whirled about by the Aer; with the help of the salts, which ſtick in them, tear in pieces all kinds of Bodies : fo bere, being agitated by the Circulation of the Blood, they make a kind of hurry or combuſtion ; and ſo, according to the degree and ſtrength of their Motion, tear in pieces fewer or more of the Fi. bers of the Tongue ; and in a greater quantity, would raiſe à Bliſter upon it; the common Effect of Fire, or any ſtrong Epiſpastick. So that a Hot Taft, is produced by Sulphur toothed or armed with Salts. Wherefore all Stillatitious Oyls are Hot; being ſtrongly impregnated or armed with the Eſſential Salts of the 'Plants from whence they are diſtilled. And as thoſe Plants which are very Parenchymous, from the predominancy of their Volatile Acid, are biting: So thoſe which are Lignous, that is, have a good quantity of Lympheducks, from the do- miou of their Sulphur are commonly Hot. For the ſame. reaſon it is, that many both Biting and Hot Plants, as the Roots of Dragon, Garden-Radiſh, Onion, Iris, Rape-Crowfoot, &c. being corked up in a bottle with Water, and ſet in a Cellar or other cool place; they do all of them turn Sower in a few days: The fame Fermentation, at once fullying a a 288 Lect. VI The Diverſities و a a fullying the Salts of the one, and diſarming the Sulphurs of the other. But ſome, wherein the Sulphureous parts are more copious, will hardly ever become Sover. Hence alſo, fome Plants, whoſe Roots are neither Hot, nor of any ſtrong Taſte, as thoſe of Wild Anemone ; yet their Leaves and Flowers are plainly Cauſtick : So that it ſeems, that as their Juyces riſe up into the Trunk or Stalk, and are therein further fermented, the Sulphureus Parts thereof, are at the ſame time relaxed from the other Principles, and acuated with an Aereal Salt. IO. 10. A Stupifacient Taft (as the Impreſſion which fome Hot Plants make upon the Tongue may be called ) is in ſome ſort, analogous to the mortifying of any part of the Body by the application of a Cauſtick. For as there the mortification ſucceeds the burning pain, fo here, the Stupifačtion, neither comes before, nor with the Heat, but follows it. 11. 9. Sweetneſs is produced, ſometimes by an Alkaly ; ſmoothed either by a Sulphur, as in Lime-Water ; or by both a Spirit and a Sul- phur, as in the Stillatitious Oyls of Animals , But moſt commonly, by a ſmoothed Acid; as in Malt, sugar, Hony. Hence a Sweet Taſte, is generally founded in a Sower ; So Sower Apples, by mellowing, and harſh Pears, by baking become ſweet ; the spirit and Sulphur being hereby at once ſeparated from the other Principles and brought to a nearer union with the Acid. So the Sower Leaves of Wood-Sorrel , be- ing dry'd, become ſweet: and thoſe of a lower Codlin, while they hang on the Tree, and even of a Crab-Tree, are neither Aštringent, nor ſower, but ſenſibly ſweet. And ſo commonly, wherever the ſaid Prina ciples are a little exalted by a ſoft Fermentation ; as in the Juyce of the Stalk of Maze or Indian Wheat, which is a ſweet as Sugar ; and in the green Stalks of all ſorts of Corn and Graſs, in ſeveral degrees. So like- wiſe Tulips and ſome other Roots, being taken up, in open weather, ſometime before they Sprout; if taſted, are as ſweet as Liquiriſh or Sua gar; and at no other time : not only Fruits, but many Roots, Seedsy and other Parts, upon their firſt or early Germination, acquiring a cu- rious Mellowneſs, wherein, all their Principles are reſolved, and their moſt Spirituous Parts exalted and ſpread over the Acid. Wherefore alſo moft Roots, which are not meerly long, but grow deep in the ground, have at leaſt ſome of their Jurces of a ſweet Taft; as Liquiriſh, Eryngo, Hounds-Tongue, Garden-Parſnep, Black Henbeane, Deadly Night- Shade, c. Even the Juyce of Horſe Radiſh, which bleeds at the Lym- pheducts, is of a ſweet Taſte . And of the ſame kindred thoſe which grow the deepeſt, are the ſweeteſt; as a Parſmep is fweeter than a Car- root, eſpecially if you taſt the bleeding Sap; and the Root of Common Tall Trefoyl taſteth ſomewhat like Liquiriſh, but is not near ſo ſweet. For all deep Roots, are fed with a leſs Nitrons Aliment: and being re- moter from the Aer, their Juyces paſs under much more ſoft and mode- rate Fermentations. 12. . Bitierneſs is produced by a Sulphur well impregnated, either . with an Alkaline, or an Acid Salt, but alſo ſhackled with Earth. And therefore the Bittereff Plants, commonly yield the greateſt quantity of Lixivial Salt. So alſo many Stillatitious Oyls digeſted with any ſtrong Acid, will acquire a Bitter Taſte . Wherefore this Taſte is often founded either in a Hot Tafte, or a sweet . Hence it is, that the Leaves of all ſweet Roots are Bitter. And that the Fig-Tree , which bears a ſweet Fruit, bleeds a Bitter Milk, So likewiſe thoſe Plants, which bear a a a Bitter Lect. VI. 289 of Tasts. a j a Bitter Stalk , have not Bitter, but Hot Roots, as in Yarrom, Primroſes Wormwood, Rue, Carduus benedictus &c. is manifeft. So the Coats of the Seeds of Viola Lunaria are of a hot and biting Taft; but the Seeds themſelves, in which the Salts, though copious, yet are alſo immerſed in a greater quantity of Oyl, are Bitter. And that the Earthy Paris do alſo contribute ſomething more to this, than to moſt of the foremention- ed Tafts, is argued from its being more Fixed; that is, the Body in which reſides, is either more Fixed, or elſe flyeth not away in that ſame ſtate of conjunction, by which it maketh a Bitter Taſte. For whereas Hot, Biting, and divers other Plants loſe the ſtrength of their Taſte, by drying ; moſt of thoſe which are Bitter, do hereby increaſe it. And although the Extract of Dandelion and ſome other Roots, which are very Bitter, hath ſcarce any Taft; yet generally, they are Bitter Plants, which are beſt for the making of Extracts. And the diſtilled waters of Plants which are Hot and Bitter, notwithſtanding that they always taſt high of the Heat, yet rarely and very faintly of the Bitter. 13.g. Aftringency, is made, partly, by the further increaſe and more intimate union of the Earth. And therefore this is feated ſtill in a more Fixed Compoſition, than a Bitter. And partly, by the diminu- tion of the Sulphur. And therefore the Acid Parts ingredient to it, either by Fermentation or otherwiſe, are eaſily expoſed. Aſtringency being the Womb or Bud of a Somer . For all or moſt Aſtringent Roots bear a lower Leaf, or a lower Fruit; as thoſe of all Docks and Sorrels, Black-Thorn, Dog-Roſe, and others. Wherefore alſo, Aftringency is often found in conjuction with Bitter, Sweet, or Sower ; but ſcarce ever with Pungent, or Hot. 14. Ø. An Aromatick Taft, ſeems to be produced, chiefly, by a Spirituous, acid, and volatile Sulphur ; as in Ambar-grieſe, Cardamon- Seeds, many Stillatitious Oyls &c. A Naufeous, by a Sulphur leſs spiri- tuos and Valatile, and more Alkaline ; as in the Root of Dog-ſtones, Sheep- Scabious, the young and green Leaves of Coriander, or the Seeds of Cu- mine. The Spirit, as it enters the Nerves,carrying the Alkaline Sulphur along with it; as when a City is betrayed by one of its Inhabitants to an Enemy. 25. S. An Intermittent Taſte, as in Arum, ſeems to have its deperi- dance upon a ſimple and very pure Nitre, which by its fubtilty enters into the very Concaves of the Nervous Fibers of the Tongue : and ſo being lodged there, is little affected or ſtirred, by the Motion of the Blood; but only when the Tongue it ſelf is moved, at which time it cauſeth a kind of pricking Taſte. 16. . A Tremulous Tašte, as in Pyrethrum, dependeth probably, upon an Aereal Sulphur ; which being agitated by the Blood in its Cir- culation, the ſpringy Motion or Vibration of the Aereal Parts produce that Tafte. 17. Q. A Taft is Lingual, Guttural, &c. according to the groſneſs or fineneſs or other difference of the Membranes into which the taſtable parts are admitted. For Tafts are made not meerly by the outward Contact, but the Ingreſs of the taſtable parts. Now the outer Skin of the Tongue, which is commonly obſerved to pill off in boyling, like the Cuticula in other Parts, hath either no ſenſe,or much leſs than that which lies under it; and is therefore, but a Seive or Strainer to the tastable parts. So that being of different fineneſs in the ſeveral parts of the • a a Uu Iongue 290 The Diverſities Lect. VI. 18. Ø. Tongue; it hereby comes to pafs, that according as the taſtable parts of any Plant are more or leſs penetrant, ſubtle, or diſſoluble, they are admitted into one part of the Tongue, and not another. And in the Throat, the outer Skin it ſelf, ſeems to be the immediate Senſory; and ſo, to be evidently affected with the Jurces of ſome Plants, from which the Tongue receiveth little or no ſenſible Impreſſion. When the Taſt is Permanent and Fixed in ſome one Part; it is a lign, either that the Guſtable Parts are leſs diſſoluble ; or more ſubtle, ſo as to enter the Concaves of the Fibers; and that there is an admixture of an Aereal Salt, or a like Sulphur ; ſome of the parts where- of, being crooked, hang like Hooks on the Fibers of the Tongue. For the reception of ſuch a Tast, is not to be looked upon as a wound made with a Lancet, and ſo the Lancet taken away; but with the Lan- cet ſticking in the wound; until in time, 'tis carryed off by the Cir- culation of the Blood; which like the Stream of a River in a Flood, carries all before it, but thoſe things laft, which ſtick in the Mud. 19. . But when the Taft, though Permanent, yet is Diffufive or Tranſitive; it ſeems probable, that as there is a leſs admixture of Aer ; ſo a greater ſubtlety of the Taſtable Parts, whereby they are conveyed, through the Nervous Fibers, from one Part to another. blo CH A P. V. tibarbat of the Judgment which may be made of the VIRTUES of Plants, from their Taſts. 量 ​by duly obſerving the Tafts of Plants, we may be directed to underſtand their Cauſes. So alſo the Uſe and Virtues of thoſe Plants or Parts of Plants in which they reſide. For the proof whereof, an Inſtance might be fetched from every particular difference of Tast before ſet down. But it may be enough, to give theſe which follow. 2. Ş. And firſt, we may make no ill gueſs ex Analogia, or where we find the fame Tast, that there the fame Virtue in ſome kind, and in ſome degree, may reſide. So Jalap, Mercury, and Daiſy, have all of them that exaſperating Taſt in the Throat be- fore deſcribed ; and they are all three more or leſs Cathartick. Where- fore, we may believe, that other Plants which make the like Im- preſſion on the Throat, and there are many others which do, that they are in fome degree alike Cathartick Thoſe Plants which are reckoned amongſt the chiefeſt cephalicks, cauſe rather a du- rable, than a vehement Heat upon the Tongue, as Pyrethrum, Eu- phorbium, Black-Hellebore, &c. It ſeemeth therefore reaſonable to rank with theſe, any other Plant, though not uſed, which produceth the like durable Heat. The young Roots of Tarrow, or Millefolium, have Lect. VI. 291 of Taſts . a have the ſame Taste, as the Root of Contrayerya: and may therefore be uſed for the ſame purpoſe, with a probability of the like ſucceſs ; if not a better, becauſe they may be gotten freſher. But by drying the Root, the Taft and Virtue, which lie in its exhalible parts, are much loft. The Seeds of the leſſer Cardamom, and of Zedoary Root, if ſound, have both a ſmatch of the Taft of Camphire. They may therefore all, · ſo far, reach the ſame Caſe. 3. %. Again, as we may make no ill conjecture from the fameneſs of Taſte in Plants of ſeveral Tribes; ſo from the diverſity of Taſte, in thoſe of the fame. So the Flowers of all the Docks are evidently Aſtringent, and not somer ; except thoſe of the Rha-pontick, which are extream ſower, even in the 5th degree. Which is no mean Signature of ſome more than ordinary Virtue in it, beſides what it hath in common with the reſt of the Tribe. The Flowers of Pancy have a kind of fulſome Taft, plainly different from that of Violets : and in fome Hypochondri- acal Caſes may be more uſeful. 4. . It likewiſe importeth much, to obſerve the difference of Taſte in the ſeveral Parts of the ſame Plant. So the Barque of Saſſafras is three times as ſtrong, as the Wood: and the like may be obſerved in any other commonly known Tree. If therefore we could obrein the Barques of Santalum, Lignum Rhodium, Lignum Aloes, &c. they would doubt- leſs, moſt of them, be of much greater uſe. And as the Taſte is ſome- times ſtronger; ſo, much more grateful, in one Part than in another : as in the Flowers or Yellovo Attire in the Heads of Carduus Benedi&us ; which being infuſed in Spirit of Wine, or other convenient Liquor, make a pleaſant Cordial. Nature having laped up the Virtue in the Leavs, as in a brown Paper; but in the Flowers, as in Leaf-Gold. 5. 6. As alſo, how far the Taſte of any Plant may alter, either in preſerving, or preparing it. So the Root of Arum, when taken freſh out of the ground, is notably Pungent : but being throughly dryed, and eſpecially kept for ſome time, hath no more Taſte, and therefore in all likelyhood, no more Virtue, than a Lump of Starch. The like we are to judge of all other Plants, whoſe Virtue lieth in their exhali- ble Parts. The stillatitious Oyls of many Plants, are ſtronger than the Leavs or other Parts from whence they are drawn: but ſome there are, which are weaker ; as is that of Euphorbium, in which the Heat is neither pertinaceous, as in the Gum it ſelf, nor ſo great. 6. b. We may make, moreover, a jugdment from the Nature of the Taft. So thoſe Roots which are Bitter, and not Hot, as of Cichory, and the reſt of the Intybous kind, may be accounted Nitro-sulphureous ; and fo, to be Abſterlive without any Heating Quality. The Marunz Auftriacum, which is extream Pungent, as well as Aromatick, may be looked upon as the beſt Cephalick of that Tribe. Becauſe we find, that Jalap hath a ſpecial property of imitating the Glandulous Paris of the Mouth, and Throat ; we may gather, That it is a better Purge to all the other Glandulous Parts, than moſt other Catharticks. Which is alſo one reaſon of its operation, for the moſt part, with at leaſt a tendency to vomit; the Stomach it ſelf being Glandulous as well as the Throat, and thereby anſwerably affected with it. A ſtrong Infu- fion of white Sarzaparilla in Water, botled up, and kept in a Cellar for the ſpace of two months, becomes extream fower; far beyond any thing obſerved in the Tafts of the Juyces and Infuſions of divers other u 2 Plants a 292 The Diverſities Lect. VI. Plants kept as long and in the ſame manner. Which ſhews, how well Nature hath adapted a Plant of ſo mild a Taſte, either by fimilitude of parts, for the carrying off of any preternatural Acid ; or by contrariety, for the curbing of an exorbitant Salt. The Barque of the Root of common Wormwood, which impreſſeth a pertinaceous and diffuſive Taſte , which deſcendeth from the Tongue into the Gulet, as is before deſcri- bed ; may be juſtly ranked with the moſt excellent Stomachicks ; and upon tryal, I find it one of the beſt: beſides, that it is neither unplea- fant, nor affecteth the Head, as the Leavs. Yet the Gardener, and every Body throws it away, as good for nothing. 7. $. l ſhall conclude with one note, which is this; That the Spe- cifick Virtue of Medicines, which fome Phyſicians poſitively deny, and moſt diſpute ; from ſome of the forementioned Differences of Taſte, as well as for other reaſons, may ſeem, at leaſt, to be probable. For why ſhould not a Medicine make an Impreſſion upon one Part, and not upon another, within the Body, as well as we find it doth within the Mouth .? eſpecially, ſince the Parts of the Mouth, are of a leſs different Nature, than ſome of the Viſcera. An Appendix Of the ODOV RS of Plants. T CHE Senſes of Taſting and Smelling being ſo nearly ally'd; many things already explained concerning the Diverſities and Cauſes of Taſts in Plants, may eaſily be transferr'd to thoſe of their Odours. I ſhall now therefore only remarque ſome particulars, not commonly taken notice of hitherto, and leave them as a Specimen to be Improved by other Hands. . 2. The Root of Rape-Crowfoot being cut, and held to the Noſe, when it is newly taken out of the Ground , ſmelleth almoſt like Spirit of Sal Armoniac, or freſh Scurvygraſs Juyce. And hath the pro- perty of making the Eyes to water, as Onions do Horſe-Radiſh Root is not ſo Pungent to the Noſe,but gets pretty much into the Eyes. But that of Dragon, doth neither affect the Eyes, nor the Noſe. 3. Ģ. The Succulent Roots of Dogſtones, and moſt of that Tribe, have a ranck Smell. And that of Crown Imperial , being rub'd a little, ſmells as like a Fox, as one Fox ſmelleth like another. 4. \. The Root of Patience digeſted with Water, in a warm Room, for the ſpace of three weeks, ſmels like Spirit of Harts Horn, or other Vrinous Spirit. Of Red Dock, almoſt like Aqua fortis or Spirit of Ni- That of Dragon bottled up with Water, and ſet in a Cellar, about a Month, ſtinks like the pus of the moſt Fetid Ulcer. At the end of five Months, more abominably, than either to be endured or expreſſed. 5.). The Leavs of Mountain Calamint, ſmell like Peny Royal. Thoſe of Ulmaria, like Walnut Pills. Of Yellow Lamium, like a Bal- Same. Of Sena, a good quantity being held to the Noſe, of a rank Smell a a tre. Lect. VI. of Tasts. 293 a a u Smell betwixt that of Sweat and Urine. Of Coriander, when green and young, ſtink ſo baſely, that they can hardly be endur'd. Sometimes the Leavs have a ſtronger Smell, than the Flower, as in Borage, and ſometimes the Stalk, a ſtronger than the Leavs, as in Ulmaria. 6. 5. Rue Leavs corked up in a bottle and ſet in a Cellar for about ten weeks, ſmell like Spirit of Harts Horn, or of Urine. The green Leaves of Roſes infuſed in water, have a mild, but pleaſant Smell . Nei- ther is that of Savine unpleaſant, upon the like Infuſion. 7. A. Scurvygraſs Juyce kept about of a year in bottles, with the green Sedement, in a warm Room, ſtinks like Humane Excrements. And Scurvygraſs Wine, made only of the Juyce, ſmells like ſome Iſſues. 8. 5. The Flowers of Yarrow, ſmell not much unlike to thoſe of Southernwood. And the Flowers of Crowfoot almoſt like thoſe of scur: vygraſs. Some Flowers are of a weaker Smell in the Bud, as thoſe of Malloro. But many have a ſtronger, than when they are blown open ; as thoſe of Lavender, Roſemary, &c. 9. 9. The Buds of Vervaine Mallow, while they are young, and the Flowers unſeen, have a very pleaſant Smell, like that of Geranium Moſchatum : but when afterwards they are opened they have an unplea- ſant Smell. Common Mallor Flowers dryed and bottled up for ſome time, acquire, though not a ſtrong, yet very noyſom Smell. 10. . The Purple Pouch of Dragon which covers the Seed, being broken, ſmells juſt like a Lobſter. But permitted to lie in a warm Room for ſome days, ſmells exa&ly like Carrion ; and ſcents the Room with the fame Smell. 11. §. Some Seeds as thoſe of Cumine, Daucus, being powdered and laped up only in Papers, do notwithſtanding retein their Smell. But many others, as of Sweet Fenil, in a ſhort time, loſe it. Some Seeds, when they firſt begin to ſprout, become Odorous, which were not ſo before; as the Garden Bean. ere Tabula 294 Lect. VI. Tabula, quâ perſpicuè videre eft, quot Triplicati Sapores, ex folummodo decem Simplicibus numerantur. AM ARUS Am.du.ac. am.du.ſa. am.ac.ſa. am.du.ca. am.ac.ca. am.fa.ca. am.du.fr. am.ac.fr. am.ſa.fr. am.ca.fr. am.du.ar. am.ac.ar. am.fa.ar. am.ca.ar. am.fr.ar. am.du.ma. am.ac.ma. am.ſa.ma. am.ca.ma. am.fr.ma, amar.ma. am.du.af. am.ac.af. am.fa.aſ. am.ca.aſ. am.fr.aſ. am.ar.af. amma.al am.du.pu. am.ac pu. am fa.pu. am.ca.pu. am fr.pu. am.ar, pu. am.ma.pu. (am. aſ.pu. Du.ac. ſa. du.ac.ca. du.ſa.ca. du.ac.fr. du.ſa.fr. du.ca.fr. du.ac.ar. du.ſa.ar. du.ca.ar. du.fr.ar. du.ac.ma. du.ſa.ma. du.ca.ma. du,fr.ma. du.ar,ma. du.ac.aſ. du.ſa.aſ. du.ca.aſ. du.fr.aſ. du.ar.aſ. du.ma.fa. du.ac.pu. du.ſa.pu. du.ca.pu. du.fr.pu. du.ar.pu. du.ma.pu.du.af.pu. DULCIS A CIDUS Aci.fal.cal. aci.ſal. fri. aci.cal.fri. aci.ſal.aro. aci.cal. ar. aci.fri.ar. aci.fal.mal. aci.cal.ma. aci.fri.mal. aci.ar.mal. aci.fal.aft. aci.calaft. aci.fri.aſt. aci.ar.aſt. ac.ma.aſt. ac.ſal.pu. aci.ca pun. aci.fr.pun. aci.ar.pun. ac.ma.pu. ac.aft.pu. Sal.cal.fri. ſal.cal.aro. fal. fri, aro. SALSUS fal.cal.mal. ſal.fri.mal. ſal.aro.mal. fal.cal, aſt. fal, fri.aſt. . fal.aro.aſt. fal.ma.aſt fal.cal.pun. fal.fri.pun. falaro.pun. fal.ma.pu. falaſt.pun Cal.fri.aro. CALIDUS cal.fri.mal. cal.aro.mal. cal.fri.aſt. eal.aro.aft. cal.mal.aſt. cal.fri.pun. cal.aro.pun. cal.mal.pun. calaft.pun. Fri.aro.mal. FRIGID US frig.aro.aſt. fri.mal. aft. friaro.pun. fri.mal.pun. fri.aft.pun Aro.mal.aft. AROMATICUS aro.mal.pun. MALIGNUS aro. aſt. pun. . ASTRINGENS PUNGENS Tabula Lect. VI. 295 Tabula, qua Genericas omnes Saporum differentias comprenbedit 2 r Amarus 2 Dulcis S Acidus Salſus НИ О2 Simplices qui ſunt Frigidus }} TO } Mollis S Vapidus |' c ) qui ſunt 20 ti ; ſcil. ad į um. a gradu < ſa umo SAPORES, ratione Aromaticus 2 Species. Malignus Sunt enim Æ qualis 2 alii Tremulus Senſationis Unctuoſus ipfius, diſtin- Penetrans guuntur per Durus Stupifaciens Aftringens S Continuas Pungens Acerbus Intermittens Auſterus Compoſiti, Nomina- Acris Muriaticus Photo Lixivuse Nitrofus Inominati quamplurimi,ut Amaro-dulcis, Seca i Gradus. Ita (Remiſli 1 enim funt vel (Intenfi -4°ad 10 . Durationis , SBreves Quartarius funt Binarius Trinarius Principio . Minutarius Minuto-quartarius, &c. Bi-minutarius Celeres (Principio Bino-quartarius, &c. Augmento Triminutarius Motús, in Statu Augmen- S Quartarius, &c, ſunt Declinati- Bi-minútarius Tardi Statu. SQuartarius, &c. Quadrinarius. Labiales Linguales Quartarius, &c. Fixi Quadrino-quartarius, &c. Linguæ Verticem Declina- | Quinarius 3 (Radicem tione Senarius, &c. Subjecti, Palatales, percipiuntur 3 Vicenarius. Gutturales, Viceno-quinarius funt Tricenarius Oefophagei. Triceno-quinarius Quadragenarius. Mobiles (Tranſitivi. 2Diuturni Eft autem Sapor in to one. eves SDiffufivi . 296 Lect. VII EXPERIMENTS tihocina IN CONS OR T Ꭱ Ꭲ UPON THE Solution of Salts IN W A TER God Read before the Royal Society, January, 18. 167; Corb CHAP. I. OSO 2 In which is Shewed, the Compleat or Utmoſt Impregnation of W A T E R with ſeveral kinds of Salt, both together, firs and apart. eloin CA o cirsteno? A CON diſcourſe upon a Lecture formerly read, concerning the Lixivial Salts of Plants ; It was mentioned, as a , thing aſſerted by ſome Phyloſophers, That Water having been fully impregnated with one kind of Salt, ſo as to bear no more of that kind; it would yet bear, or diffolve ſome portion of another; and ſo of a third. And it was referred to Me by this Honourable Chair,to examine and produce the Experiment. The doing whereof brought into my mind divers other Experiments hereunto re- lating. 2. 5. As next, With what difference of quantity this superim- prægnation would be made, upon the solution of different Salts? 3. \. Thirdly, Whether the Solution of a ſmaller quantity of ſeve- ral Salts, doth conſiſt with the non-increaſe of the bulk of the Water ? Becauſe this alſo is affirmed by ſome. 4. ముందు .و a a a Lect. VI. Salts in Water. 297 4. . Fourthly, What quantity of the ſeveral kinds of Salt, may be diſſolved ſeverally, in the ſame quantity of Water? 5. b. Fifthly, Whether by diffolving a salt in Water, there be any Space gained, or not? That is, whether the Bulk of the Water be greater, before the Salt lying in it be fully diſſolved, than it is after- wards? Or if a Cubick Inch of Salt be diſſolved in nine Cubick Inches of Water; Whether the Water will then fill a Veſſel of ten Cubick Inches content 2 6. 5. Sixthly, Whether the Space be equally gained, by an equal encreaſe of the ſame salt? 7. Ş. Seventhly, Whether upon the solution of ſeveral kinds of Salis, be gained ſo many ſeveral quantities of Space? That is, if the solution of common salt gains, fuppoſe, an Inch, whether the solution of salt Armoniack gains as much, or more, or leſs ? and ſo for other Salts. 8. 9. Eighthly, What that juſt fpace may be, which any Salt gaineth with reſpect to its own Bulk, or that of the Water ? 9. ll. And firſt, for the superimpregnation of Water ; I put into a bottle zij of fair Water; adding thereto, firſt half an Ounce of Ni- tre; and afterwards more, as the Water would diſſolve it ; and (that I might be ſure the Impregnation was full ) fome portion above what the Water would bear. Then having ſeparated this remaining portions I put to this solution of Nitre, two Drachms of sal Armoniac ; which wholly and eaſily diffolved in the ſaid solutions though it would not bear a grain more of Nitre. I then added a third Drachm of sal Ara moniac, after that a fourth, and a fifth; all which, within the ſpace of half an hour, were perfectly diſſolved in the ſaid solution, without any precipitation of the Nitre. IC. D. In the making of this Experiment, two things, to render it 10. infallacious, are to be noted, That the ſaid Salts were not diſſolved by the help of Fire, but only by a ſtrong and continued Agitation. And that this was done upon a warm day: which I mention, becauſe that even the changes of the weather will ſomewhat alter the solubi- lity of the Salts. II. y. Having made the Experiment upon two Salts,I proceeded to repeat it upon three. And firſt I diffolved as much common Salt in zij of Water, as that quantity would bear. Then having ſeparated the ſubſiding portion ; I put to the Solution, no leſs than five Drachms of Nitre, which by a continued Agitation, was wholly diſſolved there- in, neither the Nitre nor the common Salt being in the leaſt precipitated. Then adding a Scruple more, it would not diſſolve, but ſubſided. This ſecond fufiding portion, I again ſeparated, and then put to this Super- impregnation, near 3j of Sal Armoniac, which was alſo diffolved as the former. And ifas many more salts had been added, tis probable that the ſame Water would have born ſome quantity of them all. 12. H. From this Experiment, it is a Conclufion demonſtrated, That not only the viſible Cryſtals, but the very Atomes of every Salt, at leaſt thoſe Particles which are ultimately diffolved in Water, have a different Figure one from another. Becauſe that if they were all of one Figure ; there would be no Superimpregnation, but the Pores of the ſame Water, would imbibe as much of one salt, as anſwers to the total of two more Salts imbibed : that is to ſay, it would as well imbibe two Ounces of common Salt, as one Ounce of common Selt and another Xx 298 Experiments in diſolving Lect. VII. another of Nitre : which yet is contrary to the Experiment. And it is the ſame thing, whether we ſuppoſe the Pores of Water to be alſo different, or not. Becauſe, that if the Figure of all the ſaid Atomes be the ſame; then their reſpect to the Pores of the Water muſt be the fame, how different ſo ever thoſe Pores be: which is alſo contrary to the Experiment. Beſides it is a great preſumption, to ſay, that the Pores, and therefore the Atomes of Water have different Figures; and yet not thoſe of Salts. 13. Q. From the fame Experiment we may go upon good ground in Compounded Infuſions ; whether of Purgative, or other Materials. As not doubting, but that the ſame Menſtruum may be highly impregnated with ſeveral Ingredients at once, whoſe operative parts may be therein copiouſly diffolved, without hindring either an Extraction, or cauſing a Precipitation one of an other. 14. 5. The Second Enquiry is, With what difference this Superim- pregnation of water is made ? which I find conſiderable. For a soluz tion of above five Drachms of Nitre may be ſuperimpregnated with no leſs quantity of Sal Armoniac. And a solution of five Drachms of com- mon Salt, may be ſuperimpregnated with as much Nitre. Yeť neither a ſtrong Solution ( as of five Drachms) of common Salt, will bear above two Scruples of Sal Armoniac : nor will a ſtrong Solution ( as of five Drachms) of Sal Armoniac, bear above a Drachm of common Salt : for if above the ſaid quantities of either of them be mixed together: they are both copiouſly and forthwith precipitated to the bottome of the Glaſs. 15. 6. Whence, notwithſtanding the former Experiment, yet are we admoniſhed, not to infuſe all manner of Ingredients in any propor- tion. Becauſe though ſome do not, yet others will precipitate one another. 16, Ø. The Third Enquiry was this, Whether the Solution of a ſmaller quantity of ſeveral Salts, doth conſiſt with the non-increaſe of the Bulk of the Water ? For this I took a Bolthead with a ſlender Neck, conteining about a pint and a quarter of Water; and diſſolved therein about Ziß of Nitre. And marking the place to which the Water aſcended in the Neck of the Bolthead: I then diffolved in the ſame Wa- ter about a Drachm of Sal Gemma: which little quantity raiſed the Water above half an Inch higher then it was before. The like I ob- ferved in the addition of Nitre to a solution of Sal Armoniac. So that to ſuppoſe the variation of the Salt doth prevent the increaſe of the Bulk of the Water, is a manifeſt Error. 17. 6. From the ſame Experiment it alſo appears, That the aſcent of the Water upon a superimpregnation, is the ſame, by whatſoever Salt the firſt Impregnation be made. For inſtance, Let a Solution of Nitre aſcend in the Neck of the Bolthead, fuppofe, to 10 Inches, then add $ an Ounce more of Nitre, ſo as to raiſe the Water, fuppoſe, 12 Inches or more, or leſs, according to the Bore of the Neck. In like manner, let a Solution of Sal Armoniac reach to ten Inches : then add again half an Ounce of Nitre ; and it will reach juſt 12 Inches, or more or leſs, as before. 18. $. The Fourth Enquiry is, What quantity of the ſeveral kinds of salt, may be diſſolved ſeverally in the ſame quantity of Water : that is to ſay, by agitation alone, without the help of fire, as I noted before Lect. VII. 299 Salts in Water.se а. 1. before. And upon tryal it appears, Firſt, that two Ounces of Water will diffolve three Ounces of Loaf-Sugar and no more, except the Water be heated. 19. g. The ſame quantity of Water that is, two Ounces will dif- ſolve above two Ounces of Salt of Tarfar. I ſay above, for how much more, want of a greater quantity of Salt which I could confide in, made me that I could not finiſh the Experiment. 20. Ø. The ſame quantity, ſc. two Ounces of Water, diſſolveth an Ounce and a Drachm of Green Vitriol. 21. S. The like quantity diffolveth fix Drachms and a Scruple or above of an Ounce of common Salt. 22. %. Of Nitre, Five Drachms two Scruples and an half. 23. 9. Of Sal Armoniac, five Drachms and two Scruples. 24. Ø. Of Alum, not above two Drachms and a Scruple. a5. Ø. And of Borax, not above a Drachm and half a Scruple. 26. §. Of theſe note, That although Common Salt be very diſſo- luble, and will preſently catch the moyſture of the Aer: yet a much greater quantity not only of Salt of Tartar, but even of Loaf Sugar, and of Green Vitriol it felf, may be diſſolved in Water than of Common Salt. 27. 6. Again, as the great Solubility of ſome, ſo the leſs Solubility of other Salts is alſo obſervable, as of Alum, and Borax. For the ſame quantity of Water will diffolve near four times as much of Green Vitriol, as it will of Alum, And of Sugar more than ten times as much. Of Green Vitriol near eight times as much as of Borax; and of Sugar, twen- ty times as much. 28. $. From this Experiment we are likewiſe cautioned, not only in the Infuſion of ſeveral Ingredients together, but of any one fingly ; that ſuch a proportion thereof to the Menſtrunum, be not exceeded. For all that is over and above what the Menſtruum will bear,is either not extracted, or will be precipitated. As is evident not only in the Difo- lution of the Salts above named, but in the Infuſion of Plants themſelves: as, for inſtance; of senna; two Drachms whereof will impregnate four Ounces of Water as ſtrongly,as if twice the quantity were infuſed; becauſe the Water will bear no more of the Purgative Parts of that Body. 29. g. There is only one Salt more remaineth to be fpoken of un- der this Experiment ; and that is, the Cryſtals of Tartar. Whereof, it is ſomewhat ſtrange to obſerve, that it will ſcarce at all diffolve in Water : not more, than even divers Reſinous Gums, as Maſtick, Tolu, Tacchamahacca, and ſome others will do. For if two Drachms, ſup- poſe of theſe Cryſtals , of Tartar (commonly ſold for Cremor Tartari) be put to one Ounce of Water, ſcarce five Grains thereof will, by Agi- tation, be therein diffolved. X x 2 СНАР. 300 Experiments in diſſolving Lect. VII. CHA P. II. In which is Shewed, that by the Solution of Salts in Wa- ter, ſome certain fpace, more or leſs, is gained. That the ſpace is different according to the Nature of the Sale. And what the juſt ſpace is, which is gained. ఉla not. a HE Fifth Enquiry is, Whether by diffolving of a Salt in Water, there be any ſpace gained, or That is, whether the Bulk of the Water be greater before the Salt lying in it be fully diffol- ved, than afterwards. For tryal whereof, I took a Bolt head with a ſlender Neck, holding ſomewhat more than a pint ; and filling it up to a certain place in the Neck; I then put in an Ounce or two of Salt. And obſerving the bight of the Water, both before it was diſſolved, and afterwards ; It plainly appeared, that there was ſome, and that a conſiderable ſpace, gained by the Di ſolution the Water thereby finking ſeveral Inches below the place, where it ſtood after the Salt was firſt put into it. 2. Q. From this Experiment it is plain, that there are Vacuities in Water. That is to ſay, that all the parts of Water are not contiguous, but that either betwixt, or in the Atomes of the Water themſelves, there are certain Pores, either abſolutely void, or at leaſt filled up with ano- ther more ſubtile body which is eaſily excluded by the particles of Salt : by poſſeſſing the room of which the above ſaid ſpace is gained. 3. \. The Sixth Enquiry is, Whether the ſpace be equally gained, by an equal encreaſe of the fame Salt. 4. . For this I made two tryals ; the firſt was this. Two half Ounces of salt Armoniac, being ſucceſſively diſſolved in the ſame Water ; both of them raiſed up the Water in the Neck of the Bolt-head, equally; the firſt 3 Inches ž, and ſo the ſecond. 5. \. The other was this. Four half Ounces of Nitre,being fucm ceſſively diffolved in the fame Water, they all of them raiſed up the Water in the Neck of the Bolt-head, equally ; the firſt a little above two Inches, and the 2d, 3d, and 4th, juſt as much. 6. §. The Seventh Enquiry is, Whether upon the Diſſolution of ſeveral kinds of Salts, be gained ſo many ſeveral quantities of ſpace. For this I made tryal upon Eleven ſeveral Salts, ſc. Salt of Tartar, Common Salt, Sal Gemmeus, Roman Vitriol, Nitre, White Vitriol, Green Vitriol, Alum, Borax, Loaf Sugar, and sal Armoniac ; of all which, I diſſolved an equal quantity ſc. two Ounces, in an equal quantity of Water, ſeverally; that is, taking freſh Water for every solution. The ſucceſs was, That the sal Armoniac raiſed the Water Is Inches. The Loaf-Sugar, 13 Inches and aths. The Borax, a Foot. The Alum II Inches, and {this. Green Vitriol, 9 Inches and şths. White: Vitriol, 9 Inches and ith. Nitre, 8 Inches, and şths. Roman Vitriol, 7 Inches and Lect. VII. 301 Salts in Water. 8 and şths. Sal Gemma, 6 Inches, and ths. Common salt, 6 Inches and gths. Salt of Tartar, not above 4 Inches and sth. All which differen- ces are plain, and moſt of them very remarquable: Two Ounces of sal Armoniac raiſing the Water near four times as high, as the ſame quan- tity of Salt of Tartar. 7. Ø. From this and the fourth Experiment, compared, it alſo ap- pears, That the ſeveral ſpaces gained by the ſeveral salts, though ſome- times they do, yet do not always anſwer to the Solubility of the ſaid Salts. As to give ſome Inſtances ; Loaf-Sugar is the moſt diſſoluble of any other Salt; yet it gaineth leſs ſpace than all the reſt, fave only Sal Armoniac. So Green Vitriol is more diffoluble then either Nitre or Common Salt; yet gaineth leſs ſpace than either, eſpecially than the latter. And sal Armoniac, which is more diffoluble than Alum or Bo- rax, yet gaineth leſs ſpace than either of them. The Cauſe whereof is not eaſily aſſigned. 8. Ģ. Note alſo, that by the fame Experiment, as well as by the Taſte and other Circumſtances, it is plain, That Sal Gemme is nothing elfe but Common Salt, coagulated or Cryſtalliz'd under Ground. 9. S. Again, as the Fifth Experiment ſheweth, That there are Vacuities in Water : ſo doth this Laſt, that thoſe Vacuities, are of differ- ing kinds. Becauſe, otherwiſe, it ſhould ſeem, That the Bulķ of the Water would increaſe, more or leſs,according to the Solubilitie of every Salt, and not be alternately differenced as it is ; Some Salts, more diſſoluble, increaſing the Bulk of the Water leſs, and others leſs diſſo- luble, increaſing it more. I ſay, that this difference dependeth not only upon the different Figures of the Atomes of Salt ; becauſe then every Salt which is more diffoluble, would ( quantity for quantity ) take up leſs room in the Water : which is contrary to the Experiment. 10. %. From the ſame Experiment, howſoever paradoxical it may ſeem, yet is it alſo manifeſt, That although Water be a Fluid, yet the Particles thereof are hard and conſiſtent, and unalterable in their Figure. Otherwiſe it is plain, That all manner of salts would be diſſolved in the ſame manner, and take up the ſame room in the Water. For let the Figures of the Salts be never ſo various, yet if the Particles of Water were themſelves Fluid or Inconſiſtent and Alterable, they would always ſo conforme to thoſe Figures, as to fill up all Vacuities ; and ſo upon the solution of ſeveral Salts, if of equal quantity, the Water would ſtill retein an equal Bulk. As ſuppoſe an Ounce of Iron were drawn into Wyer, another beaten into Plates, a third made into Hooks, a fourth into Needles, a fifth into Nails; every one of theſe five Oun- ces, being put ſeverally into Water will encreaſe its Bulk equally. conclude therefore, That the Atomes of Water are hard and unalter- able. II. V. The Eighth Enquiry was this, What thač juſt ſpace might be, which any Salt gaineth upon Diſſolution, with reſpect to its own Bulk, or the Bulk of the Water ? For the making of this Experi- ment, Water will not ferve, nor yet Spirit of Wine; becauſe they both of them diſſolve more or leſs of thoſe Salts which are put into them; whereby the obſervation of the true Bulk of the Salt, and conſequently of the juſt ſpace it gaineth by Diſſolution is loſt. I took therefore Oyl of Turpentine, and pouring it into a Bolt-head, marked the place of its aſcent in the Neck Then pouring likewiſe into it two Ounces of Common . a a 302 Lect. VII. Experiments in diſſolving I Common Salt, I marked the ſecond aſcent of the Oyl; and found it to be io Inches and 6 eighths. Repeating the Experiment in like manner with two Ounces of Nitre, I found the aſcent of the Oyl to be 11 Inches and th. Repeating it again with two Ounces of Alum, the aſcent of the Oyl was 13 Inches and şths. And making it once more with Sal Armoniac, the Oyl aſcended to 15 Inches : the ſaid ſeveral aſcents of the Oyl being the true ſpaces which the Four abovefaid Salts take. From which, the ſpace which the fame Sults take up upon Diſſolution, be- ing deducted; the remainder is the ſpace gained by that Diſſolution. And ſo it appears, firſt, that Sal Armoniac gaineth nothing; being the only Salt of all I have tryed, which cauſeth the equal aſcent both of the Water and the Oyl ſo. juſt 15 Inches in both. Alnm cauſeth the aſcent of the Oyl to 13 gths, of the Water, to ii Inches and şths : So that it gains about i Inch and; out of 13, Nitre cauſeth the aſcent of the Oyl, to 11 Inches and th; of the Water, to 8 Inches and 3ths. So that Nitre by Diffolution gets almoſt the ſpaceof 3 Inches in II. Common Salt ciuſeth the aſcent of the Oyl, toio Inches and oths ; of the Water, 6 Inches and ths. So that Common Salt gains by Diſolution 4 Inches in 10, which is very conſiderable. 12. 8. By this way the Specifick Gravity of all kinds of Salts may be eaſily taken, and the difference betwixt them is ſomewhat furpri- zing. For it appears by the Aſcent of the Oyl , that Nitre, quantity for quantity, is about a 22th part lighter than Common Salt. Alum about a 6th part lighter. And Salt Armoniac, almoſt a 4th part lighter than Common salt. The like eſtimate may be made of the Gravity of all other Salts. 13. $. By the ſame Experiment it alſo appears, That according to the Specifick Gravity of Salts they are many times at leaſt more or leſs Volatile ;, as in the four laſt Salts is plain. For Common Salt which of all the four is the moſt fixed, is alſo the heavyeſt. Nitre which is fomewhat leſs fixed is ſomewhat lighter. But Alum which is ſtill leſs fixed is much lighter. And Sal Armoniac which is wholly Volatile, is the lighteſt of all the salt s above mentioned.ba a С НА Р. Lect. VII. 303 Salts in Water. C Η Α Ρ. ΙΙΙ. Wherein, from the Experiments in the foregoing Chapter, is ſhewed, the Cauſe of the Motion of the Mercury in the BAROMETER OR the doing of this, it will firſt be acknowledg'd, That not only ſeveral ſorts of Sulphur, but alſo of Volatile Salts, are continually ſublinied from moſt Bodies into the Aer. So Lightning, from the celeri- ty of the accenſion, appears to be made of a Meteor, which is Nitro-Sulphureous. Snow dependeth upon a Mixture of Nitrous, and other salts ; as is evi- dent, from the regularly and differently Figur'd Parts, which compoſe the whole Body of a Snowy Cloud, before it cluſters into Flakes. And one reaſon, why Rain is the beſt Water for any soyl , is becauſe it is im- pregnated with divers Volatile and Fruitful salts. And ſo from other Meteors. 2. Ø. And next, that theſe Salts, are not always in the ſame Quana tity, Proportion, and State, in the Aer : but that ſometimes they are more copious ; at others, leſs: ſometimes, one more copious, than an other: ſometimes, more plentifully diffolved; at others, more ſpare- ingly: and that, either as they are more or leſs pure and diffoluble; or according to the quantity of the Vaporous Parts in the Aer, in which they are incorporated or diſſolved. 3. Ở Thus much being granted, from the Experiments in the fore- going Chapter compared together, we may reſolve our felves about fome Phenomena in the Barometre. Which ſeems to vary, not ſo much with the meer Weight of the Aer, which hitherto hath been ſuppo- ſed: as by the different preffure it makes, in being crowded more at one time, than at another. That is, according as certain Nitrous, or other Saline Bodies, take up leſs space in the Aer, when diſſolved in the Watery Parts therein, than while they are undiffolved. 4. . And therefore it is eſpecially to be obſerved, That as the Mercury commonly riſeth in the Cylinder for ſome days, but always for ſome time, before the change of the Weather, whether for Snow or Rain : So, that then it preſently falleth again, even before the Snow or Rain falls . Whereas, if the Weight of the Aer, were the only, or the chief Cauſe of the aſcent of the Mercury ; than as it riſeth all the while the Weather is gathering, ſo it would keep its ſtanding or heighth, until the Weather breaks and falleth down: which yet it never doth, but always falls before it; ſometimes no leſs than a whole day. The Cauſe whereof is, in that all the while the Mercury riſeth in the Cylin- der, the Aer is crowded with more and more Saline Parts, which by the 304 Experiments in diſſolving Lect. VII. the Winds, or otherwiſe, are carryed into it; and ſo cauſeth it to preſs upon the Mercury in the Box: but after that in ſome time the Salts are diffolved or incorporated in the Aqueous Parts of the Aer, as in Rain or Snow; ſo ſoon as that is done, there is ſome Space gaind; and fo, before any Weather falleth, the Aer is leſs crowded, and preffeth leſs upon the Mercury in the Box, which gives way to its deſcent in the Cylinder. 5. $. From hence alſo it is, that the Mercury riſeth higher with Cold Winds, than it doth with thoſe which are Warme. Both becauſe that in cold Winds there is the greateſt quantity of Nitre: and that the coldeſt Winds, are uſually the dryeſt. So that the Nitre wanting Moiſture fully to diſſolve it; it takes up ſo much the greater ſpace, and ſo cauleth a greater preſſure in the Aer, as hath been ſaid. . 6. %. Laſtly, For the ſame reaſon it comes to paſs, that the Mer- cury firſt riſeth higher, and then falleth lower before Snow, than it doth before Rain. Becauſe that for the production of Snow, the Aer is crowded with a greater quantity of Nitre, or ſome other like Salts; which before they are diſſolved, take up ſo much the more ſpace; and afterwards ſo much the leſs, even before the snow falls: as hath been proved. F I N I S. AN IN I N D E X OF THE Chief Matters 9 In which, Id. fignifies Idea. An. Anotmy. The Figuers before S. the Page. The Figures following S. the Section in that Page. A. IO. Alkaline Salt, in many Plants in A. their natural eſtate. 240.0.9. This the predominant Principle of Cid, commonly the predo- the true Wood of a Plant, Id. minant Principle in 0.52. Plants, 240.9.8. That Anagallis, of what Taste, 284.6. is of the Parenchyma. Id.8.48. Angellica Roots, when dry, full of Aer, how to be examined, as rela- Roſin, Id.6.41. ting to Vegetation, Id. 6.60. Anatomy of Plants, why fit to be Aer, in Plants, How made, An.93. made, Id.9.17. 0.61. In what manner, Q. 18. where it enters the Plant, 127. What to be obſerved thereby, ģ. W. I. Its Motion and Courſe in Plants, Of what uſe, 5. 20. ibid. Animals, their Parts mixed with Aereal Salt, Id.9.60. ſeveral menštruums, 247. to 253. Aer-Veſſels, their Structure, 115. Cantharides, of what nature, 249. V.16, &c. See Root and other | Antimony, of what nature, 245. Parts. 9.23. Affinities of Plants, Id.6.9.11. Apertures of seeds, An. 2. Q. 5. & Age of Roots, See Roots. 200.9.1. Agitation, a Cauſe of Mixture, Apple deſcribed, An. 40. 6. 2. & 230.9.6. 179. Akern, 186. Aprecock, 148. Albumen, Sec Seed. Aifmart, coded, how its Seed ejacu- lated, 19. Y y The Index C. C IO. B lated, 188.9.18. Arenulæ in Pears, An. 41.9.4. & 241.9.20. Arum-Root, of what Talle,281.0.2 1 Alamus Aromaticus, of what The Peſtil of what Scent, Id.6.28. Taft, 283, 0.6. Aqua-fortis double , mixed with | Cantharides, their nature, 249. Spirit of Wine, what remarqua- 9. 14. ble thereupon, 242. 5. 26. Caſe of the Seed, of ſeveral manners, With Steel, 244 6.22. An. 45. V. 2. & 186. With Tin. 245. 9. 27. Carduus green Leavs, their ſcent, Aſa fætida, of what nature, 258. Id. 5. 28. Query, 2. Caftor, 250. 9. 28. Aſcent of the Trunk, how made, Celandine, little , where taſted, An. 22.9, 21. 284.6.10. A Magnetick Motion, 136.) Cherry, 185 Aſcent of the Sap, how made, Ap. Circulation of the Sap, An.17.9.30, 24. 2. 29. & 126.9. 13. Claſpers, An. 27. Aſparagus, of what Tafle, 284. 6. Clematis peregrina, the Seed-cafe of what Taft, 283. 6.3. Attire of Plants ſee Flower. Coats of the seed, ſee Seed, Colocynthis. Its nature, 240. . 13. & 257. Query 5. B. Where taſted, 284.9. 8. Colours of Plants, To what Parts Arbado Nut, Id 6.30. of Plants they belong, Id. 26. Barque of the Rout, ſee Root. How to be obſerved, Id.6.27. Of the Trunk, fee Trunk. Colours of Roots, An. 94. 0.65. Bawme, its Tincture in Water, 274, & 270.9. 5: 9.II. Of Lears, 270. 9.6. In Spirit of Wine, 275.6. 14, Of Flowers, 27 1. Ø. 15. Beams of the Sun, different from By Infuſion in Oyl, 273. In Wa- the Heat of Common Fire, Id. ter, 274. In Spirit of Wine, ibid. By their Mixture with other Bo- Bean diſſect d, An. I. I. Beech-Wood, An. 20. By Cultivation. 277. Berry, ſee Fruits. Their Cauſes fummed up, 276. Bezoar, its nature, 252. 8.49. Compreffion a Cauſe of Mixtures Beżoardicum minerale, 245-0.25. and of Di olution, 229.9.3.232. Bleeding of plants, Id. 6. 23. An. 8.4.& 237.5. 3, 4. 124. 0.3. Contents of Plants, in what Me- Bolus, what, 242. ). 2. thod to be examinedId. 6. 21 Bonus Henricus, of what Taſte. to 26. & 31 to 47. of what 284. Q.10. kind, 6.21. Bones, their different nature, 249. Their Receptacles, §. 22. Moti- ons, 6. 23. Quantities, : 24. Branch, home made, An. 28. 9.3. Confidence. 6,25 Its Claſpers, An. 27. fe Trunks. How made in th several Parts of Bud of a Branch, bow originated, a Plant, An.92.9.57. nouriſhed, and kept, An. 28. What in the Seed, 208 0.15. Q.1, How kept, 145.6. 2. Contrayerva, of what Tafte, 283. Bud of the Seed, ſee Seed. 9. 6. Butyr of Hlax, Id. 51. Convolution of the Trunk a Mag- Ø. 61. dies, 375 Ø, 18. a netick The Index. F. Coral, the Mansifters : 244. 6. 15. F At how made by Art or Na I DAR netick Motion, 137. Copper, its nature. 245. 6. 28. Copperas, 246. 9. 38. , , Tincture, Id. 28. ture, Corin white, 285 Fermentation, 253. 9.55. Cortical Body, ſee Barque. Fibers of the Leaf, lee Leavs. Covers of the Seed, ſee Seed. Of the Seed, ſee Seed. Cucumer, An. 181. Figures, of Plants, Id. 9. 11. Leavs of the wild, of what Tafle, of Roots, An. 58.5 4. 280. Q.11. & 283. 9.6. Where Of Trunks, 135. Of Leavs, 150. tasted, 284.9.4, 8. 0.1. of Seeds, 195. Figs, their Suzar. Id. $.41. D. Flax, its nature, 258. Query I. Flower, its Empalement, An. 35. Aiſy Leaves, where taſted, 9. 2. &163. 284. 5. 10. Foliature, its Foulds, An. 36.9. Deſcent of the Root, hom made, An. 5.& 164.9.1. Protections, Au. 34. 8.3. 36.9.7. Hairs, An. 36. 6. 8. Diametral Rays, ſee Roots. & 168. 9. 8. Globulets, An. 37. Digefter, the nature of that inven- 9.10. & 165.9.9. Number of . ted by Monf. Papping 237 Leavs, 165.5.11. Parts of the Diffolution of Bodies promoted by Leaus, 166.9.15. Ufe, An. 37. Compreſſion. 237. 6. 11. & 166. Q. 18. Shape or V. Diffimilar Leavs, ſee Leavs. Figure, 167. 6. 20. Dragon Root, 59.9. 13. Attire, Seminiform, An. 37. 9. Dung of Pigeons, 251.9.37. 13. & 167. Florid, An. 38.%. 17. & 170. Globulets or Sperme of both, An. 38. 9. 15. 39. 6. 21. 168.0.9. & 170.9.5. E. Uſe of the Atire, An. 39. 5. 22. Arth, hope to be examin'd, as relating to Vegetation, Id. Flower, when formed, 173. 9.57. Colours of the Flower, 271. Hovo nature prepares it for the How by the Flower to find out to growth of Plants, 11.0.8. what ſort a Plant belongeth, 175. Empalement, fee Flower. J. 13. Emulſionss, ſometimes for Glyfters, Færus, ſee Seed. Foulds of Leavs, fee Leavs. Enula, of what Taſte, 283. 5. Formation of the Root, ſee Root. Fruits ; Apple, An.40.5.2. & 179. 3, 34 Eſſential Salts of Plants, ſee Salts. Limon, 180. Cucumer, 181. Evergreen, 156.0.2. Pear, An. 41. $.3. & 182. Euphorbium, of what nature, 200. Quince, 183. Plum, An. 42. V. I. 241. 8. 19. & 258. Query 5.5. & 183. Aprecock, 184. 2, of what Taſte, 283. 5.6. Peach, 184. Cherry, 185. Wal- nut, ibid. Grape, ibid. Gooſe- berry, An.43.9.9.& 185. White Corin, 185. Filbert, An. 43.8. , 8. & 186. Akern, 186. The Uſe of the Fruit, An. 44. 82 171. Id. 39. Ø. 10 The Index. G G 5. 5. 9.10. Of its Parts to its ſelf, \Lapis Tuthiæ, 243.9.9. 189. To the seed, 191, & 209. Lead, its nature, 244.8.16. When the Fruit formed, 192.5.9. Lead Spar, 244.8.12. Furr of a Haré, 247.9.3. Leavs, the two firſt which come of every Seed, what, An. 8. $.42, &c. Their uſe, An. 10.8.46. G. Leavs; their Protections, An. 32.§.17. & 145.6.2. Foulds, An. All-Stones, 252.8.47. 31.9.14,8 147.9.9. Shapes and I Generation of the Seed, and Meaſures, An. 30.8. 17. & 150. other Parts, ſee the Seed, and o- V.1. Globulets, An. 34. 9.7. & ther Parts. 148. V.I. Hairs, An. 34. 6.4. Gentian Root, where taſted, 284. 149. $. 8. Spots, 148. g. 4. Thorns, 148.9, 6. Germen, fee Bud. Their Compounding Parts, An. Glyfters, ſometimes beſt made of E- 29.6.7. Skin, 153. 5.1. Pa- mulſions, Id. 5. 39. renchyma or Pulp, 153. 9.5. Globulets, ſee Leavs and Flowers, Fibers or Veſſels,Their Poſition In Gold, its nature, 245.0.31. the Body of the Leaf, 152. 9. 19. Gooſeberry, 185. In the Stalk, 154.5.9. The Lig- Grape, 185. nous Veſels, 155. §. 16. The Gravel, its nature, 251.9.40. der-Veſels, 155.6.19. Texture Gums, of three kinds, 134.5.15. of a Palm Leaf or Bag, 156.9.20. Daration of the Leaf, 156.0.2. Time and manner of its Generas H. tion, 156.9.4. & 174. Colour of the Leaf, 270. Airs, How by this to find out to what Hares Furr, Sort a Plant belongeth, 174. 9. 1. Harts-Horo, 248.9.8. Lignous Body, fee Trunk and other Hazel Nut, ſee Fruits. Parts Hellebore black, of what Tafte, Lilium convalle, its nature, Id. $. 280.9.12. & 283.6.3. &c. where 30. tafted, 284.9.4. Limor, deſcribed, 180. Hoglice, 249.5.15. Lithoſperm the Seed, its nature, Horſes Hoofe, 247.9.5. 24.1.0.21. Lixivial Salts, fee Salts. Lobes of the Seed, ſee Seed. I. Lympha out of which the Seed is first nouriſhed, ſee Seed, Alap, of what Tafte, 283. 5. 6. Lympheducts their Structure, 111. 284. %. 10. . Ioſertions, in the Root, and other Parts, ſee Root and other parts. Iris Root defcribed, 60.9.14. M. Iriſh slate, its nature, 243.1.4. Agiſtery of Corals, 244.6.15 Iron, ſee Steel. Of Pearls, 252.9.43. Mallow, its nature, 257. Query 5. L. Marine Salt of Plants, ſee Salts, Maſtick, its nature, 258. Query. 2. Apis Calaminaris, its nature, Meaſures of Leavs, 150. Q. I. 243.0.9. Mechanick uſes of Timber, 137. Lapis Lazuli, 243,9.7. Membranes Hits: fet Leavs and Flowers . Η 1942 JA 1234 , . 9. 30. M I L , The Index. 2244. & 16. Steel, 244.920. OK.Wood, deſcribed, Adi at ry, 2. SOSS P > Membranes of the Seed, Jee Seed. Menſtruum of the Stomach, 253. O 353. Metals ; Lead, 244.9 16. Mercu- AK- ry, , 20, & 21. Antimony, 245.6 23. Tin, 245. Odors of Plants, how to be obſerved, e 26. Copper. 245. Ø 28. Silver, Id. Ø 28. 245.0 29. Gold, 245. 31. Some Inſtances how made, An.44 Milks of Plants, Id. Ø 21,& 26. 946. imitated, 235. How made, An.67.9 19. & 93. Olibanum, its nature, 258. Que- Ø. 60. & 133.0 12. Milk-Veſſels, their Stradure, 112. Oyls ftillatitious, how mingled with $ 35. Water &c. 232. 9 7, & 237. Millipedes, 249.615. Oyly Sap, how made, 132, 86. Minerals of all ſorts, how eaſily try- ed, 247.6 48. Mixture ; the received Doctrine hereof, 222. P Its nature explained, 225. Cau- ſes, 229. Power and Uſe, 231. Arenchyma or Cortical,. Pithy, Mixture of the Parts of Plants and Palpy parts of a Plant, with ſeveral Menſtruums, 239, their predominant Principle, Id. &c. Of Minerals. 247, &c. | 9 48. Deſcribed in the Root and o- Of Animals, 247, &c. ther parts, fee Root, &c. Motions, Of Plants, Id. Ở 16. Hom formed, fee Roots and Leavs. of Roots, and other Parts, ſee Roots, and other Parts. Peach, See Fruits. Of the Sap, ſee Sap. Pear, ſee Fruits Of the Aer, ſee Aer. Pearls, their magiflery; 252. G 43. Muciducts, An. 66. 8 18. Philoſophy, begins and ends with Mucilages, Id. Ø 21. & An. 210. Theology. 79. 01. § 4. Pimpinel, where tasted, 284.6.10. Musk, its nature, 250. 9. 29. Pith, its ſtructure, 76, 6.7.& 120 Plants, their Natural Hiſtory how far cultivated, Id.g. 3. Wherein N. defective, 62. Fit to be further improved, 0 3. & 5 63. What TAture of Bodies, how diſcove- to le enquired of, Ø 6. The uſes rable, 235 fulæeſs hereof 6.8. Navel-Fibers, ſee Seed. Plants, their Nature and Virtue Nightſhade deadly, of what Taft, bow judged of, ſee Virtues. 284.9 9. Plants, their places of Growth, Nitre, of what Taf, 280.9 6. Noli me tangere, how the Seed eja- Propotions, Ø 13. chlated, 188.9 18. Plants, their Parts only Two ES- Number of Leavs in Flowers. 165. ſentially diſtinct, 47. $ 14. ♡ II. Plants; the general ſtructure of Number of Seeds, 198 their Parts, 120. ſ 11, &c. Nut Barbado, Id. 9 30. & 205. 9 Plants , their Pinciples how to be 17. Hazel Nut, 43.98.& 186. obſerved, Id. 6.48. For what purpoſe, o 53. What Z z predo- VIT, &c. Na table , Id. 15. 3 The Index. Pyrethrum the Root, of what Tak, Slei cereal, Id. 960. R Railins, their sugar, Id. $ 41. 06. predominant therein, 240.0 8. Rofin, how made by Art, 233. $ 4. Plants, how to find out to what Rofin in dryed Roots of Angelica, kind any one belongs, 174 Id. 641. Plum, ſee Fruits. Common Rofin, its nature, 258 Principles of Bodys, 223. which Query 2. predominant in the true wood of a Plant. Id. 52. 10.SS. . Principles of Principles. Id. $ 62. till Protections of the Leaf and Floro- Alt . , Taft Salt Alkaline, in many Plants 281.9 --- Q 284. 67. in their natural eſtate, 240. Í 9, Salt ammoniac, 246, § 44. - Salt, eſential of Plants, How made, 262.63, &c. & 265.0 3. &c. R. Of ſeveral ſorts, Id. $ 48.Inſan- ced alſo in thoſe of Roſemary, Adicle, Black Thorn, Scurvey-Graſs , , Wormwood, 4, 865, 06&c. Rings annual in the Trunk, An. 19. Taftable in good Rhubarb, Id. 41. Roots; their Original, 57. 1. Salt fixed, of what afé in Purgation, shapes or Figures, & Sizes 58.9 260, 4, 89.9 41, Motions, An.15. Salt Lixivial of Plants, bom imita- Ø 24. &c. 34. 93. 59.0 9.&c. ted, 233.0 6. of different na- 90. Ø 48 &c. Ages, 60.0 16. & ture, 264.) 2. 91.954. Salt of Aff, of what nature, 167, Parts, the Barque, its skin, An. 22. Of Tartar. Ib. Tielded in II, 9 2. & An. 61. different quantitys by the Barque Parenchyma deſcribed, An. 11. % of Ah, Roſemary, Black-Thorn, 3. & 63. 6 2. How formd, 87.9 Agrimony, 256. Query 1. Gar- 34. Its Diametral rays, 64. den and Sea Scurvy-graſs, 256. 7. Vefils, 65, 66, 67. Query 2. Mint dililld, and The Wood, Herein the Inſertions, not, 256, Query 3. Majorane, An, 12., 10 & 17.9 28. & 70. Oak-Barque, Liquoriſh, Aniſeeds, 02. Lignous Fibers or Veſſels,70. Sorril, Garden Scurveygraſs, $ 4, 8, 9. Aer Veſſels, An, 12. Mint, Sea Scurveygraſs, 256. J. 7. & 71. Ø 5, 6, 10, &c. Query 4. Majorane, Agrimony, The Pith, Ao, 13. 016. & An, 16. Mugwort, Mint, Mallow, Rhu- 6 27. & AD. 75, 76. 07. barb, Sena, Jalap, Colocynthis, Root, how it grows, An.14.9 23. 257, Query 5. Flax, 258. Qu. The Sap, how imbibed and diſtri- 1. Gum Arabick, Euphorbium, buted to its ſeveral Parts, 182. Myrrh, Opium, Alae, Seammony, 15 &c. How circulated, An. 17+ Gatta gamba, 258. Query 2. W 0 29. Salt Marine, its nature, 246. 0.43 How all the parts are form d 85. Salt Marine of Plants, home made by “ 26. &c. And differently diſ- Nature or Art, 234. 08. 263 $ poſed, 88. $ 36, c. The Co- 12, &c, 266. \ 16. Of ſeveral lours of Roots, 170.0 5. Home forts, inſtanced in thoſe of Roſes Rulest made, 94.0 65. marjoScurvey graf, Black Thorn, Root of Wormwood, where taſted, Wormwood, 266.917 &c. 285. 12. Salt of the dead sea, 263. $ 14. Saps 2 The Index . 22. Saps of Plants, how to be obſerved, Skin, See Seed and other parts. Id. & 21. to 26. and 31 to 47. Silver, its Nature, 245 9 29. Their ſeveral kinds, $. 21, Re- Smell of green Carduus, id. 28.of ceptacles, 0 22. Motions, 23. the Pestil of Arum. Ib. Quantitys, 5 24. Confiftence, Soyl. Jee Earth. 25. 15 Sperme of Plants. See Flower. Sap, how imbibed, and diſtributed Spirit of salt, 247. $ 46. to the ſeveral parts of the Root. Spirit of Salt Armoniac, 247* \ An. 82. ) 15 &c. Its Circula- 47. tion therein, Ap.17. § 29. where, Spirit of Peas-Cods, Id. 9 30+ and how it aſcends in the Trunk, Spirits urinous, home made leſs off- An. 24.0 29. & Ap. 104. exlive, Id. $ 45 Sap and other contents of the ſeveral Spirit of Wine mixed with Agua Parts how made, Ap. 92. 5 57 fortis, what thereupon remarka- &c. & 131. How a Milky Sap, ble, 242, 0 26. An.67. 19.& 93.960.8 133. Stalks. Jee Traoks and Branch- 9 12 &c. How a Winy, 93 962. es. & 13243&c. Homo one very Steel, its nature, 244. 8 20. Mixed Oyly, 132.9 6 8cm 80S A with donble Aqua fortis, what Scurveygrafs Gardengof what Taft, thereupon remarkable, 244, Q. 283. § 6. A mosta Scurvey-graſs Sea, its Nature, 256. Stillatitious Oyls , how mixed with Query 4. I boos Si water, 2325 9 7. & 237. Seaſons of Plants, Id: 614H Stomachick menftruum, 253. 453. Secundine ſee Seed. desha Stones; a ſtrange one bred in the Seeds ; their.Cafe or Uterus, An. | o stomach, 252.6 48. Others pro- 45.52. of ſeveral mannere, 186, Bably bred i bere, 253. $ 51. of Figures, An. 45.4 3. Sc. 195. the Kidneys or Bladder, of what , Numbers 198. Motions, 1888 Wature, 251.632. How preven- 18 & 199 $ 3, &c, Stones, 201..ted, 251.041. 252. \ 42. $ 2, & 209. Mucilages, 201, Gall Stone,its nature, 252.9 47. 4. Coats or Membranes, An. 2. "Bezoar, its nature, 252. ♡ 49. 5 3. 455 3, 8c. 46 6 IO. 47. Lead-Spar, 244. 9. 12. 15 & 201.06.210 &c. Aper-Lapis Calaminaris, 243.69. I , tures, An 2.6 5. & 200 0 1. Tuthiæ, ibid. Vitellum, 20. 2. 9. The Fætus, or Lazuli, 244, Ø 12. true seed, its Radiclesand Lobes, Structure of a Plant, 120. Ở II, An. 2 & 3. § 9 to 12. & 203. රය. Plume or Bud, An. 3.913 & 206. Sugar of Raifins and Figs. Id. $. skin, An. 4. 0 16. & 207. Ø 9. 41. Parenchyma, An. 4. $ {&. & 107. Sulphur predominant in the true Ø 10. seminal Roots - on! Veſſels, le+ wood of a Plant, id. $ 52. An 5.$ 21, &c. &c 207: OPI, 3&n, its Influence on Plants home to &c. Navle Fiber, An.14816917. & 212. Content. 208. & 15. The..be examined. Id. 961. manner of its Vegetation, An.6. & 30, &c.of its Generation, An.48. -b options badan 818 &c. & 209 &c. Shape of Roots, and other Parts. *34 meters See Roots and other parts, Mode Shells, their Nature, 248. 9 9, 10, Taſtes. II. The Index 103, &c. G C Burdock, Endive, Vine, Sumach T. Trunk, skin, An. 19. 2. & 107. 0 2 to 5. Afts of Plants; how to be ob- The Barque, Ap. 19.0 3. ſerved, Id. Ø 29. Simple, Its Parenchyma, 108. 0. 7 280. 6. Compounded, 281. Veſſels, 108. 08. to P: 113. Their Degree', 282. Motions or The Lympheducts their Stru&ure, Terms, 283. Seat, 284. Cara III. g. 30, &c. Jes, An. 95.9 68 &c. Cu 286 Milk-Veſſels, their structure, 112 $ 35, &c. Taſt of Arum Root, 281. 8 Different Surface of the Barque Aſparagus Root, 284. 8 10. Bo- how made, 129.9 4. nus Henricus, 284. § 10. Cala- How united to the Wood, 129, mus Aromaticus, 283. $ 6. Ce- 5. 2, 3. Hom this always keeps landine little, 284.9 10. cle- moyst, not the Pith, An. 20. Ø matis peregrina the Seed-Cafe , 7.& 93.9 58. & 124. 2. 2. 283.6 3. Colocynthi, 284.68 The Wood, An. 19. 9 4. to II. & Contrayerva, 283. $ 6. Cucu- An. 20 & 21. mer wild, the Leavs, 284.9 4,8. Its Annual Rings, An. 19. 06. Daiſy Leavs, 284. 9 10. Enala, Inſertions, An. 19.9. 5. 12. to 283.$ 3,4. Euphormium, 283. $ 15. 17. & 128.6 8. &c. 96. Gentian Root, 284. Ø 5, 8. True wood, 114. 10, &c. Hellebore black, the Root, 280. How dilated, An. 22. $ 22, 23. Ø 12. 283. 9 3. 284. 9 4. And why, Ø 24, &c. Jalap, 283. 9 6. 284. 10. Aer-Veſſels, An. 20. 98, 9. & Nightſhade deadly,284. 9.Nitre 115. 16, &c. 280. 6 6. Pimpinel, 284. 8. How leſs in the Trunk , than in 10. Pyrethrum the Root, 281. the Root, and whenc formed late Ø & 284. 97. Tamarisk- in the year &c. 130. ) 10. & Leavs, Id. 29. Wormwood- Root, 285. Ø 12. Tarrow, The Pith, An. 19. 9 5, 18, 19, 283. $ 6. 20. & 119. to 122 & 129.9 5. Texture of a Plant, 120, Ø 11, &c. c. &c. Trunks, their different Structure Thoros, their kinds. An. 33. $ 1, whence, 129. Timber, ſee Trunk, Shapes, whence, 135. Tin, its nature, 245.9 26. Motions, whence, An. 22. Ø 21. Tin mixed with ſtrong Aqua for- & 136. tis, what thereupon obſervable, Trunks, how fitted for Mecha. 245. ( 27. nick uſe, 137. Tincture of Bawme in Water, 274. Truoks, of their Bleeding, Id. QII . In spirit of Wine, 275, ý 23. & 124 3, ốc. 6. 14. Trunk-Roots, An. 27, 28. Tincture of Corals, a cheat, Id. Turnep, deſcribed, An. 13. $28. Trunks, and Branches ſeveral de- Bitkoits fcribed as they appear to the naked Eye, ſc, of Indian Wheat, Dan- delyon, Borage, Colewort, Holy- oak, wild Cucumer, Scorzonera, Valves, 131.9 16. 2 The Index. V. 다​. ET T W. Vahepal WA Alves, no where in Plants, Allnut, 185. An. p. 21. $.16. Water, how to be examined Vegetables, fee Plants. as relating to Vegetation. Vegetation of the Seed, ſee Seed. Water, how mingled with ſtilla- The manner of Vegetation, hovo titious or other Oyls, 237. judged of, Id. 9.53. Wood of the Root and other Parts, Veſſels of the Root and other Parts, ſee the Parts. ſee Root and other Parts. Wood of Beech, An. 20. & 21 Virtues of Plants, how to be obſer- Of Oak , Ibid. ved and judged of, Id. 0.12,30, Its predominant Principle, Id. 47. & p. 236. 290. Ø: 52. Imitable, 235. The reaſon of them, bow know a- ble, Id. 6.55 Timo WODY. 01 Vitriols, their nature, 246.9.38. islos Uterus of Plants, fleſhy or mem- Arrow Leavs, their Taft, 283 braneous, 186. YAF.6 . tos samgITJAT 3 Scha : bo . Ааа THE ohn Τ Η Ε EXPLICATION Ilond OF THE Silti holguien coW V and rides barn soons 30. bis im I nad tu bus 100 117 T A BLES co .285 m Reduced to a narrow compaſs; as ſerving to clear thoſe Particulars, chiefly, which the Deſcriptions before gi- 8 ven, have not reached. .081 zosts F . or Bud. 3 F. 12. Cut by the Length. F. 13. A Lobe cut tranſverſly. The TABLES to the Firſt F. 14. Both the Lobes pared by the BOOK, are Four. Length, to Sher the Seminal Root. F. 15. a, the convex ſide of one TAB. I. Igure 1, a, The Fo- | Lobe, shewing the Seminal Root with- ramen. out cuting ; c, the flat ſide. F.2, a, the Radicle lodged in the TAB. II. F.1, 2, & 3. fhew the Body of the Iner Coat, gradual converſion of the Lobes of F.3, a, the Radicle, b, the Plume the Seed, into Leavs. F. 4. a, the Radicle cut by the F. 4, the Seed covered ; C, the length ; b, tranſverſly. Seed open; e, the ſame magnified. F.5. The white Wedges, are the F.5. a, the Corn covered; C, na- Inſertions; the black, are the Wood; ked and a little magnified. the pricks are the Aer-Veſſels; and F. 6. a, b, the two Lobes; e, the the black half ovals, the Lymphednats Radicle; c, the Radicle and Bud; in the Barque. d, the Hollow in which the Bud lies. F. 6. The three black Rings, F. 7. a, the Seed covered; c, na- the terms of three years growth. ked ; e, open. F.7. a, the upper part; b, tibe F. 8. a, one Lobe ; --b, the Bud; loper. b, magnified. F. 8. A Turnep cut tranfuerfly, F. 9. the Slice a little magnified. and part of the Rind cut off F. 10. The Radicle d, cut tranſ- F. 9. jbeweth the gradual groroth verſly c. of the Pith. F. II. The Plume or Bud TAB. III. F. 1. The Bud cut tranfuerfly c. tranſverſly, and part of the Radicle by a are a à, cut The Explication of the Tables. F.4 . the corn newly Sproutedora. To Roots out of the Deſcende a by the Length, in a Bean newly Vestudod Sprung up. The TABLES to the Sex F. 2. Sheweth the Wood as it ap- cond BOOK are Thirteen. pears to the naked Eye. F.3. the Cane Split down. ta AB. generatios F.5. A Branch of five years growth. of From the Circumference, to the ut- ing Trunk. So F.6. is a treble Root moſt black Ring, goes the Barque. of three years deſcent ; the lowers F. 6. a, a piece of the Stalk; b, most, half-roted off. magnified. 2 F. 7. a, a piece of Oak:wood cut TAB. VI. F. 1. fheweth the Suro tranfverfly , b, the ſame magnified. face of the Barque. The white Lines are the leſſer and F. 2. the midle part. greater Inſertions. The Pricks, are F. 3. the Bargue ſtriped. the Wood. The little and great F. 4. the Root cut down the length. Holes two ſorts of Aer-Veſſels. F.5.the Barque ſtriped off. F. 8. Part of a Branch ten years F. 6. the Network both of the old, with the Barque firipped off, and Lympheducts, and of the Aer-Veſels. tranſverfly and down the F.7. the Generation of a Bud. length, to Memo how the Barque is in- F.8, 9, 10, 11. The Root Split ſerted into the Wood. down, to Ibero the Poſition of the Veſſels, and the Figure of the Pith an TAB. IV. F. 1. Mhewing how the top of the Root. the Inſertions appear, in a piece of Beech-Tree ſplit down to be braced or TAB. VII. The Roots all cut auto wjven in together with the Wood. tranſverſly, and their Varieties de- F. 2. to 11. shew the different po- Seribed, in the ſecond Book, as they ſition and Figure of the Lignous Fi- appear to the naked Eye. bers. F. 12. a, one of the Thecæ Semi- TAB. VIII. Other Roots cut niformes in a Lily, with the ſper- tranſverfly, and the varieties of their matick Powder therein, as apparent Parts alſo des.ribed in the ſecond to the naked Eye. Book. F. 13. a, one of the ſuits in the Florid Attire, as it appears to the TAB. IX. More Roots cut tranf- naked Eye; b, the Floret ; C, the verſly. Sheath; d, the Blade. F. 14. Wherein the white Pentan- TAB. X. F. 1. A Slice of the gular Acetary is bounded by the Cal- | Root cut tranſverſly ; but a little too culary. big for the life. F. 15. The Branches which run F. 2. AA, One half of a like slice. through the Stone to the Flower and bb, The skin. Seed. A A DD, The Barque or all that F. 16. The Innermot Cover of the part of the Root analogous to it. Seed, as ſhaped when it is ripe. GD, The Lymphedu&ts on the F. 17. The Coats cut open. inner edge of the Bargue. F. 18. The Seminal Root. GG, The Wood. GT, The Aer-Veſſels th rein. TT, The Pith. 9 TA B. XI. F. 1. The Neck of the The Explication of the Tables. 1 domne Le, , Pith. h the Root cut tranſverſly. poftured circularly. F. 2. One half of the Same Split SS The Bladders in the inner part, ſtanding in Arches. F. 3. Magnified. Ohron FF, A Ring of Sap-Veſſels. AB, The Skin. dd, Parenchymous Inſertions. A E, The Barque. dL d, The Wood. E E, The Lymphedu&ts. In which, the Holes edged with The black Columns under them, white Rings are the Aer-Veffels. are the Wood. The Holes in the Columns are the TAB. XV. A A, The Skin. Aer-Vefſels. AB, The Barque. The white Columns E L,are Inſer- BL, The Sap-Vesſels in the form tions betwixt the Barque and the of a Glory. Pith. BE, The Wood. The Pith. In which, the Holes are the Aer- e e, The angular B ladders of the veſſels. GE, A Ring of more Sap-Veſſels . EE, The Pith. TAB. XII. A, one half of F. 1. magnified. TA B. XVI. Ab, The Skin. A b, The Skin A C, The Barque. A G, The Barque, or all that part In which the round Holes B, are of the Root which anſwers to it. Balſame-Veſſels. In which the round black Spots, B. C. Parcels of Lynephedu&s. are the Muciducts. In which there aremore Balſame. DG, The common Lymphednats. Veſels. DT, The Pithy Part of the Root. CD, Parenchymous Inſertions. TT, More Lymphedučts. DE, Parcels of Wood, In both which the black Holes are In which the Holes are the Aer- the Aer-Veſſels. Veſſels. TAB. XIII. A, One half of F.1. T AB. XVII. A, the Skin. magnified. A B, The Barque. A C, The Skin. LS, A parcel of Sap-Vefſels. AG, The Barque, or that part of LI, A Parcel of wood. the Root which anſwers to it. In which the Holes great and ſmall DD, The Milk-Veſſels placed in are Aer-Veſſels. Rings. BB, Parenheymous Inſertions be- E E, The Parenchymous Rings be- twixt the parcels of Wood. twixt them. DD, Others within them. GT, The Bladders ſtreaming in Rajs, by the mixture of the Lympbe- ducts with the Lacteals. GG, To the Centre, the Wood. The I ABLES to the In which the Holes are the Aer- Third BOOK are 23. A B. XVIII. Hereof the T ., which should have been thicker. Book, Chap. 1. AF, The Barque. T A B. XIX. F. I. A Branch of Gb, The Bladders in the outer Corin Tree. part of the Barque, oblong and A, hewell the ſurface of the Barque. Veſſels. ' TAB. XII. A bo, The kkin, T Deſcription internete Third B. The Explication of the Tables. Wor rows. Borage Stalk. . B, Of the wood. The black parcels are the word. F. 2. Stalk of Sonchus ſplit down. In which the Holes are the Aer-Vef- F. 3. Branch of Vine Split down. Sels. In both, the ſeveral Storys or Cham- EFG, the Pith. bers of the Pith. TAB. XXIV. A B, the skin. , F. 4. Branch of Walnut. A. an ABCD, the Bark. older. B, a jounger : in both, the NN, the Parenchyma. Pitb parted into tranſvers Mem- HI, a Ring of special sap-Ver brans. fels. TAB. XX. F. I. Sheveth the DMC, Parcels of Lympheducts. Surface of a Walking Cane. CDEF, the Wood. And the Clusters of Aer-Veſſels, E FLK, one years growth. furrounded with Rings of Suecife- KPQL, the larger Aer-veſſels in the ſeveral parcels of Wood. F. 2. The ſurface of the skin of 88, the leſſer Aer-veſels. MT, the inſertions. F. 3. The Turpentine Veſſels run- E F G, the Pith. ning through the length of the T A B. XXV. A B, the skin. Barque; one of them cut down the A B C D, the Barque. middle, the other entire. HI, Special Sap Veſſels in arch- F. 4. The Milk-Veſſels Shewed in ed parcels. the ſame manner. OO, the common Sap-veſſels T A B. XXI. Shemeth the Woody, which begin to turn into Wood. and Aer-Vefſels by the length of the CDEF, the Wood. Branch,part of the Barque,and wood, K L M N. one years growth. being taken away. The Holes are the Aer-veſels in T A B. XXII. A B, The Skin. the wood. A C, the Barque. ९९० the true wood. Q, the Parenchymous part. Oz, Oy, the Inſertions. HI, Parcels of Muciducts in a EF, other Sap-veſſeis. Ring. EFG, The Pith. DC, Common Lymphedust s. T AB. XXVI. A B, the skin. CD EF, the Wood of 3 years ABCD, the Barque. growth. QQ, the Parenchyma. K L MN, The ſecond years HT, Special Sap-veffels in arch growth. ed parcels. Og, the great Inſertions. DC, a Ring of common Lym- Pe the ſmaller. pheducts. XX, Lignons parcels. D CF E, the Wood. Within which the Holes are the KL MN, one years growth. Aer-Veſels. The Holes are the Aer-Veßels. E F G, the Pith... GA 00, the greater Inſertions. TAB. XXII. A B, the Skin. PO, the ſmaller. A C, the Barque. EF, other Sap-veſſels, Q, the ſimple Parenchyma. EF G, the Pith. HI, a Ring of ſpecial Veſels. T AB. XXVII. A B, the skin. P, common Šap-Veſels. A B CD, the Barque. CDEF, the Wood of 3 years W V, the Parenchyma. growth. HI, round parcels of Sap-Veſſels, KLMN, one years growth. D C, the common Sap-Veſels. X, great Inſertions. DCEF, the Wood of 5 years PO, leffer between them. growth. Bbb QRFE The Explication of the Tables. ее, , QR FE, one years growth. mm, the Parenchyma. XX, the true wood. Hml, milk Veſſels in arched par- The Holes both great and ſmall cels. are the Aer-Veſels. DKC, Lympheduets. SS. The great Infertions. DCE F, the wood of one years TS, the ſmaller. growth. EFG, the Pith. ST, probably milk Veſels hereto- TAB. XXVIII. A B, the skin. fore. ABCD, the Barque. The Holes in the Aer-Veſſels. HT I, Special Sap-Veſſels in KK, the Inſertions. round Parcels. Ev F, other Milk-Veſels. DSC, common Sap Veſſels. EFG, the Pith. DCEF, the Wood of five ysars TAB. XXXII. ABCD, the growth. Bargne. the true wood. MN, The Parenchyma. K L &c.the great Aer-Veſſels. DLC, the Lymphedes. D C, the ſmaller. HI, The Veſſels which carry the SS, the Inſertions. Turpentine, EFS, the Pith, DCFE, the Wood. TAB. XXIX. ABCD, the LL, the Inſertions. Barque. EFG, the Pitb. A B, a Ring of Sap-Veſſels in The greater Holes both in the Wood round parcels next the skin. and Pith, are more Turpentine Vef- HI, the Parenchyma. fels. Another Ring of round parcels. TA B. XXXIIL ABCD, the DOC, Common Lympheducts. Barque. DCE F, the wood. X Y. The Parenchyma. MN EF, one years growth. KXYL. Special Veſſels in round SS, the true wood. parcels. K L, the great Aer Veſſels. HI, others in a Ring. P Q, the leſſer. DC, Common Lymphedutts. 00, the Inſertion's. DCEF, the wood. EFG, The Pith. SZT, probably one ſort of Sap- e, the Bladders of the Pith. Veſſels heretofore in the Barque. TAB. XXX. A B, the Skin. QMON, Small Aer-Veſſels. ABCD, the Barque. MN, great Aer-Veſels. RR, the Parenchyma. R Q, the ſmall Inſertions. HR I, two Rings of Special Sap- QQ, the great ones. Veſels. EF G, the Pith. DC, Common Lymphedu&ts. TA B. XXXIV. A B a a, the DCEF, the wood of four years bairy skin, growth Á BCD, the Barque. dd, the true wood. HwI, the Parenchyma. Q d, part of it whiter, by the DMC, the common Lymphe- mixture of Special Sap-Veſſels repre- ducts. ſented by the tranſvers Lines. KL, the Milk veſels. v, one Ves MN, the great Aer. Veſſels. ce, parcels of leſſer ones. HI, Another fort of Lympheducts, EF, a Ring of other Sap-Veſels. | arched over the Milk Veſſels. EFG, the Pith. XX, ſeems to be a third ſort of TAB. XXXI. A B CD, the Lympheducks. DCFE, the Wood.. MM sela Barque. The Explication of the Tables, 3 5 MM, the Inſertions. Barque, and the Wood. XX, the true Wood. F. 1. a, & F.2, A ſingle Vefſel The Holes therein are the Aer Ves- in the Barquse of Flax, compoſed Sels. of a great number of other Lignous EF, a Ring of Lympheduits. Fibers; with which alſo the Paren- EFG, the Pith. chymous are intermixd. Not viſi- TAB. XXXV. ABCD, the ble, except very highly magnified. Barque. F: 3. A parcel of the fame Veſſels ÁMB, the Parenchyma. in Wood. HMI, Balam Veſſels. F. 4, & F. 5. Jhew the manner of K L, another fort of Sap-Veſels the Aſcent of the Sap, both in the in parcels. Lympheduets, and in the Lattiferous KLDC, Lympheducis, and other larger Veſſels. DCEF, The Wood. T A B. XL. The Fibers which in which the Holes are the Aer- hang doron from the Barque are the Veffels. Lymphedučts; one of which is com- MM, the Inſertions. poſed of a great many other ſmaller EF, more Balfame-Veſſels. Fibers. EFG, the Pith. The large Tubes are the Milk-Vef TAB. XXXVI. a a, part of a ſels compoſed of Bladders, Vine-Branch cut tranſverſly, and alſo The Fibers which hang down from Split half way down the midle. the wood, are ſome of them the old B B, The ſame magnified. Shew- Lymphedutts turn'd to wood. ing the Poſition of the Bladders in And fome, Aer-Veſels unroav'd. the Barque and Pith in perpendicu- The thin Plate between the two lar Rows ; in the Inſertions, in Ho- wedges of wood, is one of the In- rizontal Rows. ſertions, compoſed of Bladders, and And the veſſels or Parcels of Wood thoſe Bladders of Threds. not raced as in many other Trees. The remainder, is part of the Pith, * T A B. XXXVII. Sheweth the compoſed of Thredy or Fibrous Blad- bracing of the veſſels. And bom ders. the ſeveral Parcels of veſſels or Wood are interwoven with the Inſertions. TA B. XXXVIII. ABCD, the The TABLES to the Barque. HI, The Parenchyma Fourth BOOK are 42. e e, A ſort of Sap-Veſels . a a, Another fort. A B. XLI. b, a Dock-Leaf cs, Milk Veljels. covered with the Veil. D CEF, the Wood. d, the Leaf naked. VV, the Aer-Vefſels. a c, the Vell Spred open. tt, More Lympheduts. In Clary, the Bud is embraced by rf, More Milk-Veſſels. the Curled Leavs. a t, The Inſertions. In Sumach, the Bud lies within EFG, The Pith, compoſed of an- the Stalk, as an Egg or Kernel gular Bladders, the Bladders of within a shell. Ihreds, and the Threds of ſingle Fi- TAB. XLII. F. 1. ſkeweth hom bers. the Pipes are incloſed one within an- §. One of the ſingle Fibers. other. TAB. XXXIX. Shemeth the F.2. a, the Leaf foulded up. b, Structure of the Lympheduds or of opened, the Lignons Fibers both in the F. 3. a b, the Bud. b, a little magnified . T . The Explication of the Tables. a 5 magnified. ſtretched out. F. 4. a b, the Leaf rowled up, F. 4. The ſame as they ſtand en- inward. c, a little magnified and tire within the Wood. cut tranſverſly, to shew the Rowl. 'T A B. LII. Repreſenteth the F.5. a, the Leaf rowled up. b, Aer-Veſſels of Scabious, as in Tab. magnified and cut tranſverſly. LI. 7.6.a, the Leaf rowled backward. TAB. LIII. Sheweth the manner b, magnified and cut tranſverſly. lof the Generation of the Leafschiefly, TAB. XLIII. F. 1. ſkemeth the by the help of ſeveral Salts, where- Tenter-Hooks, by which the Leaf with the Sap is impregnated. climbs. F. 5. (1) The Foundation of the F. 2. Sheweth the Globulets turned work. to a white poveder. F.6. (1 & 2 ) ſtrengthned. The Leaf of Jeruſalem Cowlip. F. 7. ( 1 & 3); in which (3) Mheweth the Way of the Inſect under is ſet with the Square end to end: the skin. and with the poynt-ſide of one, to TAB. XLIV. & XLV. fbeweth that of another. the Meaſures of Leavs by the Cir- F. 8. The ſame, directing the Po- cumference. ſition of the Lignous Fibers at very T A B. XLVI & XLVII. ſhemeth Acute Angles. the proportion between the chief Fi- F.9. At leſs Acute Angles. bers; and alſo the Angles they uſu- F. 10. The greater Fibers at A- ally make together. cute, and the ſmaller at Right Angles. TAB. XLVIII, F. 1, 2, & 3. F. 11. The greater at Right Shew the Apertures in ſeveral Angles with the help of (1) (2) or Leavs. (3). F. 4. Meweth the same. And F. 12. (3) directing the Fiber likewiſe, the peculiar compoſure of in the Edge of the Leaf into a greater the Bladders and Fibers of the Circle. Leaf. F. 13. Into a leſs, and with divers TA B. XLIX. heweth the dift Diameters. ference in the Bladders, and in the F. 14. (4) derecling the Paren- Poſition of the Lignous Fibers in the chymous Fibers in making the Blad- Stalks of Leads. ders. TAB. L. Shewetb the Pulp of a F. 15. In winding from one Blad- Borage-Leaf and many others com- der to another. poſed of Bladders; the ſides of which F. 17. Or about the Lignous Fi- Bladders, are made of other ſmaller bers. F. 16. In making the Aer-Veſſels. And the diſtribution of the Lig- T A B. LIV. Shemeth how Nature nous Fibers ( and of the Aer-Vefſels manages the Folds of Flowers accor- Sheathed within them) not like that ding to their Shape. of Veins in Animals, but of the TAB. LV. F. I. Sheweth the Nerus, Óc. See the deſcription of Edges of the Leaf fastned by their the Leaf. Indented Hairs. TAB.LI, F. 1. The appearance F.2. The Balſamick Knobs in the of the Aer-V'effels like Cobwebs to the place of Hairs. naked Eye, upon breaking the Leaf. F. 3. The number 5 running 3 F. 2. A ſmall peice cut off of the times into its ſelf in 13. Leaf F.4. And five times in 21. F.3. The ſame magnified in which F. 5. &c. The Seminiform Attire the ſame Defjels look like Spiral wyers in clematis Austriaca. With one of the ones. The Explication of the Tables. the Thecæ magnified; of which, there in the Flower of Aſarum. are about 30 or 40 in one Flower. TA B. LXV. ſheveth the poſition F.8, &c. The ſame in Blattaria, of the 20 chief Branches in an Ap- with one of the Thecæ magnified ; ple. of which are there about 5 in one Their Production from the Stalk Flower. to the Seeds and Flower. TAB. LVI. The ſame in yellow And a part of the Parenchymid Henbane. magnified, fe, that which is pricked With one of the Thecæ magnified ; out from the Coar to the Skin ; Sher- of which there are about 5 in one ing the oblong Figure of the Blada Flower. ders, and the Diviſions in every And the Column on the top of the Bladder. Seed-Cafe. TA B. LXVI. F. 1,&c. Sheweth TAB. LVII. The ſame in St. the Bladders in the Rind of a Li- Fohns wort, entire, together with the mon conteining the Oyl. Seed-Caſe or Uterus. The Bags and Bladders of the TAB. LVIII. The Varieties of | Pulp, conteining the fower Juyce. the Spermatick Particles in the Se- And the poſition of the veſſels be- miniform Attire. longeth to the Fruit Seed,and Flowers TAB T A B. LIX. The Florid Attire of F. 5. Shems the ſame Veſſels, and Golden Rod; treble Parenchyma in a Cucumer: in which, the ſeveral ſuits confift TAB. LXVII. Repreſweth the but of two pieces. And of which At- | Parts of a Pear. tire, the Flower doth almoſt wholly The poſition and production of confift. the Vefſels. T AB. LX. F. 1, &c. The ſame The Chanel from the top of the Attire in French Marigold or Flos Pear to the botome of the Coar. Africanus, with one fuit magnified. The Tartareous Knots. of which, there are about 12, in one And the Bladders radiated to Flower ; and every ſuit conſiſting of them. TA B. LXVIII. See the Deſirip- F.5. One of another Flower, con- tions of Fruits; and the laſt chapter ſiſting alſo of 3 Pieces. of the Generation of the seed, TAB. LXI. One ſuit of the T A B. LXIX. F. 5. Shewerb Same Attire in Marigold, and Knap- the Parts of a Goosberry. weed, each of them conſiſtingof three The darker part is the fower Pieces. Rind. Conſiſting of two forts of F.5. a, The Attire of one Piece, Bladders, of which ſome very ſmall, proper to each Leaf in a Marigold and others very great. Flower, beſides that in the boſome of The white pieces on the circumfe- the Floper. rence of the Berry, are the Lignons F. 8. a b, the Seed-Cafe or Vte- Fibers, rus at the bottom of every ſuit. The two oppoſite white and radia TAB. LXII. The Attire C of 3. ated Bodys are the Midle Paren- Pieces) proper to each Leaf in the chyma. Flower of Cichory. And the oblong Baggs round aboud TA B. LXIII. Sbeweth the Flower the ſeveral Seeds or Seed-Caſes, are of Mezereon perfealy formed in all the ſweet Pulp. its Parts, in the year before it ap- | T A B. LXX. Shemeth the seed. pears. But differs in Shape, as a Fæ- Caſe of Radiſh opened, and the Seeds tus doth when newly formed. hanging on two Ropes. TAB. LXIV. foeweth the same That of Poppey both entire, and Сcc Split 3 Pieces. The Explication of the Tables. 3, the Split down the midle. ( 2) magnify d. 5,the seed(3) mag- A ſlice of the Cod of Garden-Bean, nifyd. while very young ; and therein the Purging Angola Nut. I, with the Bladders and Threds of the Spongy | Shell on, Parenchyma. 2. taken off. 3, the ſoft Cover ſplit And the gradual ripening and down. 4, the seed which lies in opening of that of yellow Henbane. it; the Lobes hereof anſwerable to TAB. LXXI. sheweth the seed two Leaves, and Radicle to the Caſe of Tulip entire, cut tranſverſly, | Stalk. and Split downe. And ſo in the reſt A ſlice of Thorn- Apple, or of the TAB. LXXVII. Coffee Berry Seed-Caſe of Stramonium, while ſtone. 1, The belly of the Stone. 2, young the Black. 3, pared a little. 4, the That of Pimpinel naturally divi- Kernel taken out of it. S, the ſame ded into two Hemiſphers ; with magnifyd. the Button,on which the Seeds grow, Goofgraſs . 1, the entire Seed, 2, 1 ere&ted in the middle. the back of the hard Cover. The manner of the ejaculation of belly. 4, cut in two. 4 5, the ſame the Seed, in Coded Arſmart. magnifyd. 6, the true Seed taken And the Coats of the Seed of Aza- | out of it. rum formed the year before it ripens. Staphiſagria. I, the entire Seed. TAB. LXXII. Sheweth the mea- | 2, the bard Cover. 3, Split in two. fures of Plum-ſtones. 4, the true Seed taken out of it. 5, The Apertures, and Diviſions, of The ſame magnifyd. the covers of the Seed. Peony, 1, the Seed commonly fo The Seed and Seed-Caſe of Harts callid. 2, one half of it Split dovon. Tongue, opened with a Spring. 3, the other half. 4. the true feed And other contrivances both for taken out of it. 5,the ſame magnifyd. the Motion, and Arreſt of other Stramonium. 1, the Seed entire. Seeds. 2, the iner thick cover. 3, the ſame TA B. LXXIII & LXXIV. See Split in two. 4, the true ſeed taken the Deſcriptions. out of it. 5. half the thick Cover . In Tab. 74. the corners and edg-|(3) magnifyd. 6, the seed (4) es of that of Fox-glove ſhould have magnifyd. been rounder. TAB. LXXVIII. Some exam. The Figures are all done pretty ples of the Buds of Seeds before they near a Scale. are ſown. TA B. LXXV. The Belly and Sena. I, the naked Seed. Back of a Dateſtone, and the ſmall Lobes divided to Shem the Bud. 3, Sprouting Node taken out of the Hole one Lobe with the Bud magnifyd. in the back cut open. Carduus Benedi&tus, 1, the entire The Shapes and Foulds of divers Seed. 2, with the outer Covers off. Seeds. 3, naked. 4, divided. 5, that half The Vitellum of Orach, and Rha- with the Bud, magnifyd. pontick. Hemp. I, the naked Seed divided. In great blewo-Lupine, d, the Na- 2, 3, the ſame magnifyd. vle; b, the deſcending part of the Almond. 1, one half of the Ker- Radicle. nel. 2, the Radicle and Bud at the TA B. LXXVI. Flag. I, the bottom of it. 3, the ſame broken Seed. 2, Split open. 3, the true off: 4, magnifyd. 5, opened. Seed which lies in the hollow made TAB. LXXIX. F. 1. ab, Part in the Cover (2) 4, one half of of the outer Coat, cd, 2, the The Explication of the Tables. a 2 cd, Part of the Inner Coat. Self, newly begun in a round Node. cde, one Lobe cover'd with the f. 5. the ſame; in which the Skin. Node begins to be divided into two fg, the other, with the skin and Lobes. part of the Parenchyma pared off. f. 6,7,8, the gradual forming of ff, the Skin, the Lobes. hh. the Parenchyma. f. 9, next the forming of the Re- ii. the Seminal Root. dicle. kk, the Radicle. f. 10, 11, Its gradual contratti- kl, where it is cut off from the on at the point, into a ſhort and ſlena Lobes. der Navle ſtring. M, the Plume or Bud. Which in the further growth of N, The Cavitys in which it is the seed, breaks and diſappears. lodg’d. TAB. LXXXII. a a, the Pulpzori F. 2. Sheweth the Barque, Veſſels open Parenchyma. and Pith of the Radicle. bb, the cloſe Parenchyma ox TAB. LXXX. F. 1. A Slice of ground of the Stone. a young Apricock, cut tranſverfly, cc, the Flower-Branch running near the lower end; Shewing the du- through the body of the Stone. plicature of the Skin half way dd, the Seed-Branch ſtriking in- through the Stone. to the hollow of the Stone,and ſo run- F. 2. A Slice, cut near the upper | ning round the outer Membrane ee. end ; Mewing the duplicature of the ff, the middle Membrane. Skin quite throw the Stone gg, the chanel. F. 3. A well-grown Apricock cut h, the inner Membrane,in mhich by the length. lies the Seed. F. 4, 5, The Membranes of a TA B. LXXXIII. f. 1. the man- Filbert full rire. ner of the generation of the Eſential F. 6, The Membranes of a young salts of Plants. Apricock, with part of the Seeds f. 2, a Crystal of the Eſſential branch. Salt of Roſemary, a little magnifyd. F. 7. the two Membranes cut by f. 3, a b, two of Wormwood, a, up- the length. on the ſecond Solution; bwpon the TA B. LXXXI. F. I, The outer (firſt. and midle Coats or Membranes ; f.4, one of G. Scurvygras; a, one with the Chanel, oval at both ends, | ſide ; b the other. now formed in the latter. f. 5. a Crystal of the Marine Salt f. 2, Part of the ſame, with the of Roſemary. upper Oval grown larger, and the in- f. b, of Garden Scurvy-grafs; 4 moſt Cover now alſo formed therein. the upper fide ; b. the nether. f. 3. the ſame with the inmoſt co- f. 7, ofWormwood. ver grown larger. f. 8. of Black Thorne. f. 4. the Inmoft Cover more mag- f. 9. another of the fame. nified, and the hollow in the ſmaller f. 10, of Firne. end, laid open, to them the Seed it f. 11, another of Wormwood, FINI S. soolagalan ass ? 2 2.8 about a Cress– fos. Beane Seed Gar Tab.1. den pec 0 a ofis f. 2 а fig. 1. 6 CL Almond f.6. Barley f. 5. d b a С а. la a Slice of a Beane f.e. Foenugreek Seed f. 7. f Da .. !! 22. L. е. @c b French Bean f. 8. 8 a D Plume Radicle Gourd f.11. f.10. Seminal Root f. 15. f.14 а. C a O a Plume f.12. Tobe f. 13. C fig. 2. Tab. 2. . 2 Lupine – seed. f. 2. Cucumer-S. f. z. lettice-S. 3 F2 0 0 Y 0 l 4 f f. Beane f. 5. Vine - Root f. 6. Plume - Root - b а fis. Fenil - Root 6 a fie Turner . 8. . f. 9 het **** Columbine - Root f d |-- * 十一​曲​一 ​e C 6 a UNIE OF WICH Tab.3. fig.z. a Beane f.2. Oak-Wood I.3. Peice of cane ooo leto | odpoles f.4. a Barley -Corne 7.5. Plum Tree Branch f.6. a Bur-dock 6 a fs f.n. Piece of Oak magnifyd Piece of Beech A ::: j OF hOrg Tab.lv Piece of Beech Wood fig. 2. 2 ES , Asarum Stalkes of y? Leafes of Cichory Cabbage fiz. f. 4 f.s Colts foot f.2. En diue f. 6 Ivy Dock Mint Borage Mullein fo7 fie 8 f.9 f.10 f.11 Lily f.12 Peruvian Starwort f. 13 a 9 f. 14. Peare a f. 15 Aprecock C l'1 f. 16 y Secundine e 3:27 Coats of lupine Lupine f. 18 O Chad OF MICH 1. fig. Primrose Tab: 5. Root f. 3. Deuils - bitt R - f. 2 Wood-forrel R. LUTUTE f. 4. Tuberous Iris R. f. 5. Dandelion R. f. 6. Dragon R. f. 7. Spring - Crocus R. t" UNIL OF mich wird Tab: VI. The Root of Scorzonera. f.2. $3. f.l. $4. Jeruſalem Artichoake $6. fy Burnet. . f.5. Dandelion. $8. Borage f9. Carrot. f10 Parſley fu, ** UNIL OF PAIO Tab: VII. nothing. Roots n ch "Bleed little or Marsh Mallom. Patience. Iris. 1 MUL RA Peony. Biftord 2 3 3 Roots-thich Bleżo a Lympha. Bryony Buglofs. Borage W Black. Henbeane. Deadly Nightſhade Horfe-Radiſh. Broronwort . Columbine. Non Bulbows lily. Afpargus . UNIL mich Sa Tab. VIII Lympha Roots which Bleed a 7.2. Carrot fr. Parsnep f.z. Beet | . noong le f. 5. Nettle f.4: Terusalem Artichoak f.z. 7 Dropwort 4.6. Valerian f.8. Lychnis а О? Oyly. Sap Roots which Bleed a Milk or 7.10. Butyr Bur Lovage f.e a 06 fon. Dandelyon :: o 2820 f 12. Great Celaudine B f. 5. 13. Cychory f f.15. Bishopsweed Goatsboard s. 14. Gre UNIL OF MICH Tab: 9. Roots with Milky Balſamick Veſsels, and Lymphæducts , both apparent or Fil.Fenil. F:2. Enula camp : F:z.Trachelin F:4.Wormneod. RA TUT Roots with two sorts of Lymphaticks; in some, Aquæducts and Mucíðucts. 1.6 Will Cucumer F 6'B F: 5 Gard: Scurvygraſs ca A F 7 Melilote F ::. Potato. Fig. Carduus beued. ** F-20. Eryngo Ein Cumfrey F: 12.Monks Hood. ***: :: #14: : F:19. Cinquefoyle. F 13. Valerian F25 Burnet. es !! P intom trets Sicht UNIL OS MICH Tab.x: Fig::. The same magnifyd A Fig i Small Root of Asparagus H A V "Ich Tab. XI . Root of Ierwatem Artichoak cut trans- =versly figa Half a Slice Magmifyd Half a Slice a Slice of y . same fi2 e Fig.3.. A THIS Airling 1 O 2 O 11 2 41 Z 3 о 4 O 50 6 "O 8 O 90 10 O 12 12 13 14 О 15 16 17 O Standard of Bladders in Roots 18 ОО 19 20 UNI OF Mictly Tab: XIL. The same Magnifid Fig.2. A De Slice of a ſmall M. Mallow Root Fig. 1. OOO A (3) OF UNL Tab 2. XHI magnifyd Fig The same sa A slice of Dandelyon Root fi स AND OR MICH al The meanify'd А A 2 Da The small end of a Buglofs Root Fig.1 0000 ОСОО SVOOBRO y a s 1000 Trabarbech ਨਨਨ ਹਮਲਾਵਰ ਹਨ? OH MIC Tab: 15. Fig.2 The same magnifyd. Fig.1 The small end of Hors-Radish Root A A O Coock OS O Coo 200 E 2000.50 cos A 00 oco org 003 co Socco SIND OF Moch ONDE VICHY OF Tab.xvi VI. f. 2. The ſame Magnify'd Wormwood Root cuz tranſversly f. 7 А. ОТ son 20 929 mano TE D mai merino accine Wow Www aan wm Deco Cena QUE bwanan B Car a Boo 10888 A era Share OF ОЕ sich The fame Magnified Tab XVII : Fig: 2 2 Nine - Root - Cut transversty Fig. 1. A A 8 9.00 SO o 0.000 osco O Coo oc C00 00 O ОС Oo O O.CO CO O oo O 00 0 oc 0030 0000 3 Oog 000 SO 20 80 C 0 co 10 Og ICCO OO 00 O Ooo O 000 8 00: 000 CO 00.00 00 oco O. O 0 O coon O 00 6 oo 000 Quo B 8 8 А OF Tab 18 transuersly Stalks & Branches cut Whcat Indian f. 2 f.1 Dandelyon Borage f.3 ) Colerport 5.5 f.6 Wild Cucumer 4.4 Holyoak waren Biberon Com *** - TITITIT Burdock f.7 Scorzonera f.8 Endiue f. 9 Vine f10.A B f.11. Sumach LEAP Dia งาน การ attenstad 13011 b UND OF MICH को & FA Tab 19. F. bine F.2. Sonchus F-1. Corin ANGHEL A e F4.Walnut. With ý Barque off A B || B UNIL OF MICH Tab. 20. A. Magnifyd. BMagnifyd. the Surface of Walking-Cañe. Fid. I Pode a a the Skin of Borage Stalk. F2. b 6 A B Turpentine-Vefsels in the Barque of Pine. 5.3. Milk-Vefsels in the Bargue of Sunach. F.4. AVON 6 ъ a Tab. 21 а AB Piece Cut out of ab) and Magnifyd to Shervý Lymphæðucts & Aer- veſsels a.b. Part of a Vine Branch Cut transversly a A f B hy PACK Tab - 22 Holly Branch B cut transversly 2 $ The Jame I C f.l. 000000000 0900 000000000 ΕΟΕΟΟΟΒΟΟΕ OO000.000 000000 00000000 00000000000 OXO 00000000 20ODOVO2.C DODOODOO000 dl O roma00000000 000000000 OVODOO0000000000 OOO04.0.0 VOCOO V 1000000000000 0000 000 0000100 050 0.0000000000 Don00000 COX000000 00000OOO OOOGOOO ΟΞΟΣ Z OOOO000.000000000 000.00 LOOconom 00000000000 Oooooooooo 00 Coo OOOOO OBUOLE 000 00020202020.000 DOC OK 200 000000 oooooooo EODOO EODODO OOOOOOOOO Erosio 20 000 000000 200 OOOOOO OOO QO007 000000 2000 OO. DO00 O ODIO DOO ENEO 000.0 000000 009 OC 000 000 020co 000 ODO Qo00.00 00000000 00000000LOC00 C000 0030 000000 00000 OOOOOOOO00000 ooo ODO o ΟΞΟ 000 30 20.00 OC Ooooo 010 EVEC ОООООО 00 90 OOK OO XOOOCOOOO Toc OOOO ora 00 00. 0 oc OOO OO DEO! OOCO oooo 0000 DY OOONOUSO 000 0030303030 ДОО 00 OVOZ doo 108 P 000.00 Coo Olmo O.C300 2900 2000 200 ono ΕΟΟΟ 0001 W 000 000000 ΞΟΞΟΟΟΟ 0000 0000000000000000 HOTO-00000000000000 Coco 000000 0 0000-0000- 00000000-0000000000000000 റാ 0000 oooo 0000000000000000000000 OOOO00000 I TE SO ཏེ་ ག་ ག་ ན་ Tab-23 Hazel Branch . cut transversly B. В с f.2. The same I f-2 2 LOGO VOOOO Cooco ELOSA OOOOO ECOCEO 2 SOLO DO220 00 FOEN ΟΟΟ ON on W Roma Oro 100 ΕΟΟΟΟΣ O OLO w QUO OK 0000000000 DOO HOUC G DOVOU 5090 OOZOO a ران OF Mech B Barberry Branch Tab 24 cut transversly fa The Same D f.1. T I 5. a OOTS Powe 000605 DOC JO8630 500 G Theo OC Oooo W 30 Tab 25 Apple Branch cut transversly B 2 f. The same f.. o Z F OOOOOOO OE GELEO ΕΞΟΞΟΞΟ G ΟΞΟ CADELE CEGO H Tab. 26 Pear Branch cut tramverly B 2 I The same f-1. D T L N Ĉ TEC 0 0 E GEDEEL Donna EOEO 0.000 DO DECOR SESO W ΌΞΟΞΟΣΟ to . pic) Tab. 27 В Plum Branch cut transversly C I 4.2. same c fos. L OO ogo N OSOF 0 Р R R E Oo 3 o 0 В Elm Branch B. Tab. 28 The same f. 2 . mgol 19900 COO900 CON Sea @noos OGO S logo 390 I 6020 Bcas H Woo 2000 D es Dood HOC 2080 09.026. PO coac OLE OL Bar OSE OS N cloco SOCCO bad SINDI f. 1. P cut transversly 13 R II) F A TINC ay, Tab-29 Ash Branch cut transversly B I f. 2. The same f. 1. D O သို့ L N OK ODO e COK OOOC G 7 I OF oi : He 11. со Tab-30 Wallnut Branch 1. cut transversly 5.2. I The same c f. 1 Ί I. C000000 Cooleroo N P. 00 LOCOS 10000 To conga F WOOOD 00000 22 000 Coucou 2000 Domnul e 00011 10010000 Om Duo combo Qum000 000 co 000/000 A H < B B. Figg Branch Tab 31 cut transversly c f. 2 The same I f CO ooo O 000 G 30 おり ​ Tab.32 Pine Branch cut B transversly 2. fi he same f.i. D S F G G 333 H CS 10, 등 ​ B Oak Branch cut jab. 33 transversly fi 2 The same HO E A f.i. P oc G FO I الان a Tab. 34 Sumach Branch cut transversly B f. 2. The same I KOLA H f. 1. F A Đ A 20 A 00 H Baby 。 B Tab. 35 Worm wood stall cut transversly I 5.2. The same 7 f.in 30.0 Sporo 0000 og 00 000 con EDOOD May 00 00 OVOOO OOO 2000 ooo 200 00 OVO 0000 0 ΟΣ 200 FOOOOO EODOXO Set jooo QUOC 1. Boro HH H TAB. XXXVI Part of a Vine Branch cut transveršly, and Sphilt half way donne ý midle. e а a CS IC B 0.0 0 > A9 A B je UNIL OF WICH Tab:37. Part of a Corin Branch Cult as in Tab. 36- a A 888888b Segadores נוהלך 10142 1221 TUN WER ooooo gos 88888 o 8RODUCE botas CocoCCES So we site INIL os mich Tab. 38 B Thistle stalk cut transversly I f.2. o The Same 1. ܠ F . ... G E es IND Tab XXXIX wood (a) e The Small partiele of Fir-wood magnifyd. 4.3 One of ý Lignus Fibers or phiduct@un Tre (6) $2. f.5: 2 a ic alinen Theed a f. 1. a. k 6. 2 in 72 l f.4. h P m 52 9 f d be HOM ti UNIV OF 410 Tab: XL Part of Tab-34. repreſented forne what Larger & with ſeveral Breaks to Shew y? Contexture both of y! Perpendicular & Horizontal Fibers TUN GRID be TH os ATACH TAB. XXXXI Seaf of Dock. Wild-Clary . с Branch of Sumach. 6 d a a a t NE Tab 42 f 1 Onion. 2 6 3 Mallowf2 а Scabious f 3 6 a Dock al b 5.6. C Violet 5.4 a b go a Bears Ear f. 5 b 0 fig:1. Magnifund Tab : 43 fig:2. Magnifijs. Leaf of Goosgrafs . Fig.1. 1 CES of Bears Ear. fig. 2. . Hair ons Leaf of Tree Sage - cccce Of Heruſalem Corslip Hairs on Leaf of Muller. fig.i. fig: 2 ༢ ANI reaf e af of Venetian Vetch Tab Orange XL HI .... ... Sage-Leavd Ironwort Cornelian Cherry Broad Leav? Laſer-wort ... ...... รายการ งาน ใน Tab. XLV. Leopards Bane Great Laferwort Mountaine Calamint Black Poplar Shrubby Marsh-Mallon ... ........... O. SU DOS 1 OC 1 را از اور را امر micr Tab. 46. Learr of. Mallon Clematis Syl. m. og Vine. ,اغن OF مر TAB. XLVII. Leaf of Sirynga Hemlock, u 같 ​Holyo ak Strawberry اهو nice TAB. XLVIII. Rhamnus Sahicis. Folio. Leaf of Fir, 2 W j 3 The top of Lilly leaf The top of Pine Leaf A UA HERSPOON I TAB. XLIX. Stalks of Mallon Dock. 2 Dandelion W-Clary Wildl . Borage. Mullen. . 24 / امن OF MICH Tab. 50. రఘు ဖို့ Heco mo ဝင် అంత လို့ပဲ ရှိ Boss ဝိ ပပ် ၁, sqင် అందం လို လe ပြီ ပ၀၀ - de နှင့် రాం Bod ထိ ဝဝ၃ င် ၀ 19 ၀8 3 B ပသို့ 8 ထိ လင် ၊ $80 သက် (၈ 05 ထိ ထ ၁၀၀ ထွက် 2 ဦး A 1 young Borage des mic Tab: 51. . Tie A21-Veſsels unroaved in a Vine Leafe Fig: 3. Fig: 1 4 4 Fig: 2. ou SNIA Apico Tab. LII The Her-Veſsels unraved in adcabions Leafe . SA Fig. 3. Fig. 1 'T 4 wwwsusisimme wmunoesiai monum wancarusnice herrerawan emist Fig. 2: . rrón UNT Chic Tab: LIII Marine Salt Nitrous Maline Acid fi 2 3 4 2 1 5 6 g 8 CE R- Roo LL C. BD Bea 12 13 10 11 W DD Keep D Bago DO 1.bg 16 15 14 Ć S LT UN wich Blattana Flowers of Startvort TABLI j j 4 3 2 2 Convolvulus mallow Poppey 2 2 6 so Ladys Looking Glas Ladys Bower 3 j 2 V 2 w Marvet of Peru Cichory 2 UNIL her Tab. 55 f. 2. 2. I. f Flower of Dulcamara magnifid. Flower of Colus Iovis magnifid. 2998223 २११११ 여​여여 ​ມີ 7 ມີນ 7.3. Flower of Siameso, wort. RRRR 12345 12345 12345 . f.7. Theca (a) magnifi 5.4. Fl. of Chamemile. f. so. Ghe Bheca (c) magnifid . MMM T T 12345.2345*23.45-12345 . f. 5. H of Clematis Austriaca, f. 8 Fl. of Blattaria. . 5.9. One of y Théice f. 6. One of thetae iny Flower a Ich Tab.56. f. 3. f.7. The Backside ofý' Checa.(a) The Column (e) Magnifid. f. I. ANA 1 1 1 1 1 Алл7 CV v The Belly of the Sheca.(a) 0 0 f. 6. I. e f Flower of Flyſcyanus. f. 2. One ofÝ Spermatick The Column in you Theca. Midle of ý flower 7.5. Theca (a) open. a The Edges of the 6 0 UNI OF f.1. Flower of. f F: 2 Tab. 57. st Iohno nort. The ſame a littlemagnifid. go f.3 f. for 9 go HINO OF nich 이 ​10 Tab. 58. The Sperme of Snapdragon II. Plantaine B e arsfoot Carnation f. f.3. f.4. 0 O 0 O 0 Bindweed Derils-bit f.6. Mallow F-14. The ſpermatick Glo- bulets inf-13- f.5. e f.13. One - head (t) in f-12. f.12. The Attire le in f. 11- fist. The Flower of Mallow . Pancy Beane F-10. f. 7000 оосоор 0 0.00 0 0 0 000 Deadly Night Shades O DOO Lily F. 8 O 0 0 0 0 o oooo O 0 0 o od O 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 0 Miche Tab.19 fir. ljprig of Golden Rodfloners. f.3. The florver (a) magnifid. OOD DEO 5:2. One flower. al a wwy f.4:8.3. Onefieit of flower (a) The Bladun e Sheath.(c). 합 ​1 NIE Mick ? Tab. Go. f.3. The fut te magnifid. موکر TheBlăde cd)taken. out of 'Theath.(c). チ ​f. 1 A FrenchMarigold. f.. One ſuit ofruhich about 12 arewithin Yttrele. lab.) O 1.5. One ſuit of Chryſanthemum Creet. ofr. about.2oarein th every flower. १0 Q VICE Tab. 6. f. 8. The ſuit d) Magnifid. fin. A Marigold . One fut of Kraproced 2. One ofýfuits; of Te are about 40, inyeitle. (ab) c 77 d f. 5. Tolb) Magnifid. Theſuit les Magnifil. a la 7 f. 6. The flower of Kraprveed. f. t. A Marigold leaf 7 SHILE PICH I. Cichory flower Tab: 62 F One Leaf. 96 あや ​a f. 3: f. 5. 5 The Blade.ed). . The Leaf (a) with its Attire, Magnifia. a c, 20090 QQQ QQQ f. 4 The Sheath. (6) O 2. Q оо o O 0 d UNG Tab. 6.3. fi2 One of Flowers üri Bud a magnifi). Sheweth ayou29 Julip f. (a) as it is formd inzfbottome of y Fý Root in September 2 a a er f.3 The ſame florver cut open, cret thernig (permatich There & JNA of 44407 1 Tab. 64 69 O fe 6. Is chori Column Naked. ( 2. f. The Samei Opend. inere a f. 5. One of % Thec de la. b.) é Surrounding. Ces f. I. A flower Bud of. A Sarum, f. 3. Is (aMagnifid. f. 4. Is(a nithig LeavesStripd of a f a 7 a Jones 3 MECH Tab 65 52 Cut transversly f3 The piece (ab) magnified f. 1 an Apple cut by the length a 6 O UNE mich OF Tab.66. f. 4 f3 great One of the Baggs, a.c.e. One of the little Baggs c.e. cut transversly f.I. OL Lima Vimon cut donne OO OO O 00 090000 o 200 00 600 f.2. cut transversly GO oo CO lo OOO O O % O o o 00 O O O O O O OO Oo o o O o, o O PL Garden Cucumer f. 6 Wile Cucumer March 20 IND f.4. TAB. LXVI The perce(ab) magnify'd. Pear cut transverſly fig. f. 5 Punce wa Cut by ý length fig: 2 ar yo 0 0 VN f.3. A Peue cut out of f. 1. а 2 AA x A VOU A i 3 UNAN OF 9C f.s. Tab. 68. cut f.2. an Aprecock plum cut transverly transversly see Tab.80.&c) f. 3. 2 out of 4.2 a a piece taken Wiki IN TUVA f.it the piece a Magnitud , 07 1.6. 5.5. Ayoung one within y now bulky Coats of Seed the fameby Ý Length e f.7. One with the kemell full grown 21 e UND) OF MICH Tib 09 . f. 2 ayrape. f.4 a 6 f.3. a Goosberry cut downe. a a Goosberry cut. 3 f 5 Js(F.4) magnifijn GES 3 f.1. a Cherry w Skind 5.6. a Filbert CL transversly. 2 و ترلان Seed-Cafe of Tab.zo. Garden / Ravish. Red Poppy 1 2 of. Garden Bean Yellom Henbeane. 3 4 5 2 1 o 8 Q g ترین Julip. Jab. LXXI. Seed Case of 3 1 2 Stramomum Anagallis 21 sia Azarum. Codec Arfmart 1 2 21 3 TO 101 Tal LXXII Plum Stones 2 1 3 4 Chanut Stone of Bellir:Myrobal a French-Bean P. Christi S Orange S O The Small piece (a o) taken out of the leafe,&magnifyo , The seed Leaf of Harts tongue Cafe open 0 200 00 00 The Seed COCO terihlele a TO BOCOR Seed of Tupha maior Seed of Pine Vood Sorrel Seed 3. of Goos Grafs ON ch TAB.LXXII. Seeds of Poppy Lychnis Spergula Lütle Century Lritle Celandine Great Celandine. Chickneed, Ben. Pentaphyll . fragif AS VUL NUE האחו- PIA UVUVI ארון אחר SVUVA HAN VUV UVUV SAMAT it Son 2012 vure Ano WA Doves - foot Sed. ma Brooklime RE Lille Bell Rush. 00 00 D D Human 0 O 0 Ragwort Barley Grass Vervaine Si Tohn's wort hod Nettle Seeds of Tab LXXIII Eyebright yarron o Wormwood A 0 Nigela. Sorret. Anagallis asort of Buglofs Meliſsa Moldavica. Bellis Tanaceti folio annua. Struchas Arabica. Hart Wort. Chryf anth: Amerie: Tansey. Blattaria. Foxe Glove. Date. Tab. 75. Seeds lof 1 2 Hounds tougne. Cucumer Scorazonera. 3 1 () ) COW 2 2 0 0 'n ♡ Viola lunaris. Woad Great blew Lupine. 2 1 3 1 a. 0 2 2 4 o Orach 1 2 Rhapontick 2 3 3 o 3 @ 7 o 1 *C go 4C Garden Radish Holyoak 1 2 1 a @ me && 2. 1 Cotton Plant 4 2 5 ast 3 O Ó Ò ในการงาน Tab: 76 Seeds of Flag 1 4. 2 3 0 D S o TO Purging Angola-Niet 1 2 3 4 Purging Barbado-Nut 1 2 3 4. 5 or Ricinus Americanus 1 2 3 3 4 5 5 Nux Vomica officin: 1. 2 3 ru UNE Tab.77. Coffee2 . . 1 Goosgrals Seeds of 5 O 1 2 5 4 3 + 4 o Staphisaoria 1 Peony. 1 2 89 2 3 3 4 40 Stramonu 1 N CL es 3 4 e : NÝ Tab. 78. Carduus bened Seeds of Sena I 5 j 3 ao 3 2 4 Hemp 3 2 3 GV Almond 5 4 3 9 J 2 m Hi 3 Jab: LXXIX A Garden Beanin one Lobe of vi" the Seminal Root is layd bare. f. 1. au CO w f f с PD m . si 19 e k The Radicle çut trans versly f.2. A pece fý: tružskin be r CH & & Tab. 80 2:1 Shemseth y' Structure of y' Stone se y two uper Membranes of ye Seed f. 2 Sie haben 4- 4 J. f. 5 . f. 3. f. 6. 6 f. 10 1 WICH Tab 81 Р f.2. f. I. Cheureth - ther process in the Gene ration of & Seed e 리 ​$.3. Sulontes f.4. $5 - 5.6. f.7. f-8. f. f. 10. f.1]. 0 унь OF час Tab 82. The young Fruit, Three Membranes, & Seed now loose, h 1 c Tal83 Ellent: Salts of Plants 5.3. fa. f.4. a b U b f.1. o . 5.5. Manne Salts of Plants. f.6. f.z. a ED will Essen 5.8 f:9 f.10. f11 OF HE sis 1 P- 12./ellera ( 1 Ft 1 统 ​( . ਅ